Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
Have a play around and see what you and the AI can come up with. Try spinning off new branches, or regenerate chapters with different characters or settings!
Story created by
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
by
jibaky
· 19 Apr 2023
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
4.9K
10
5
Loading...
Similar Stories on Outfox
Zach was a tech wiz. He planted all sorts of surveilance equipment in his and his neighbors' houses in preparation for the beginning of his Stealth Control network. He was ready to enjoy all these bodies to his own pleasure, maybe even manage to change a thing or two in them, during his two month break from college. He was ready to have the time of his life, playing and manipulating the bodies of his hot mom and sisters, and his neighbors.
Zach had been ecstatic when his latest parcel arrived in the mail. Though it was very expensive to use it legally, the college student had heard about a few rogue servers of Stealth Control here and there, and had been wanting to try setting one up for himself.
He had spent the weekends at his family’s home preparing the grounds, just waiting to get his hands on some real hardware. He had used all of his IT knowledge to place an extensive array of spy cameras, and wireless network routers in his house, and both side neighbors, enjoying the good old excuse of helping them with technical problems, that in reality, had been caused by him.
His specialized hardware had arrived a week before his summer break started, meaning he’d have just enough time to finish setting it up in time for two months of pure debauchery in the three houses he’d use as testing grounds.
Fortunately, with all of his previous prepwork, the next step would be easy. First he’d need to set up a main control hub in the server he installed in his room, and tinker a bit with his wireless routers to interact with the proper receivers.
He also had to make sure that both his transmission points and his receiver nanobots were absolutely sealed to intrusions outside of what he wanted it to. Stories of people setting up entire networks of Stealth Control, just to have it promptly hijacked by other more experienced hackers scared him to death. The only one that had the right to play god in his neighborhood was him, thank you very much.
He had gotten enough nanobots to control a hundred people, but he’d start small, increasing his range as he got more and more people dancing in his hands. Beyond using all of his best methods to black box his network, this was his main defense against other Stealth Control users, his network would be small at first, but would slowly grow, making it a lot harder to detect.
He’d spread it naturally. Give his mom a cup of infected juice here, his sisters, some infected cake. The neighbors themselves would take some more effort, but he’d get there eventually, especially if he managed to use his mom to do it.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was the quintessential IT major. He was lanky and awkward, plain face, and big round glasses, and though certainly not as shy as most of his peers, still hadn’t managed to get himself a girlfriend.
To spectacular contrast, his mom and two sisters were gorgeous. Alice was a 45 year old woman, who despite her age, still had an amazing figure. The widow made sure to keep in shape, so still seemed to be no older than 30. Brunette hair and large breasts, coupled with her wide hips, she was very famous among Zach’s friends when he was still in high school.
Blake and Charlie were both older than Zach by a couple of years. Blake had just graduated with a physical education degree, and Charlie was in the final year of her business major. Though neither carried their mom’s sexy older woman appeal, they were still beauties in their own right.
Blake was tall and fit. Her breasts and ass were smaller than Charlie, or Alice’s, but she more than made it up by having the perfect balance of muscles and fat to still look feminine, while being a top athlete, her short boyish hair completing the tomboy look.
Charlotte, usually shortened to Charlie, was thin, and held the classic model look. She was a bit shorter than Blake, but had her beat in the chest department. Somehow, she had even larger breasts than their mom, and her svelte form did wonders to accentuate it.
Knowing all of this, Zach had been jittery when he first arrived home after his last day at school this semester. He quickly ran to his room in the attic, checked his diagnostics program, and booted Stealth Control up.
While it should already work immediately, he knew that having the host acclimate to the nanobots before use would make it easier to connect himself, and smoother for any mental effect his mind being in control of their bodies could have.
He set the controller band over his head, and set a timer for 30 seconds to start, while he laid down in bed, and got comfortable.
Once the 30 seconds passed, he began hearing the band starting to humm, which slowly made him lose consciousness, which had the effect of getting him to find himself in a wide blue expanse.
Zach could barely believe that it had worked. While all legal operations of Stealth Control kept a very strict hold over how the process worked, having a few employees taking requests of who wanted to possess who, and either connecting them, or denying the connections, pirate networks worked in many different ways. Some kept to the basics, having people controlling connections between server nodes and client nodes, others, tried to implement ways that the users themselves could have some control, by either using specific passwords, or using a managing system.
To solve that, Zach had installed a very well hidden backdoor, straight into his main control hub, in every wifi network in the three houses he worked on, so he could theoretically access it from anywhere, as long as he had the right tools, namely, a smartphone with the right apps, one he made sure got installed in every smartphone connected to the wifi networks he set up.
The operating system he had developed to do this, made it so that instead of going straight into the head of one of his hosts, he would go to a digital space, where he could monitor every node connected. He could see three bright spots of light around his own spot, each with the same address and a different port. He had no way of knowing who each node was before possessing them, so he decided to just pick one at random.
Target locked, he entered the command, and for the first time, became someone else.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was about to go upstairs to wake her youngest, when she felt a shudder run through her body. Weird, she thought, it was summer, so there shouldn’t be random cold breezes running through her house.
For some reason, her bra was feeling constricting, so instead, she went to her room to take it off, while idly picking at it. Slowly but surely, as she approached her room, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up.
Once inside, she made sure to lock the door, before removing her clothes. They felt stuffy, she needed to breathe a little. When she stood naked in front of the mirror, she couldn’t help herself.
“Damn. You’re -I mean- I’m hot!” exclaimed the older woman, staring lecherously at her own tits. She had never thought about it, but all her hard work at keeping her body had certainly paid off.
She didn’t really know why she was suddenly so attracted to her own body, but seeing herself, massaging her own boobs, made her so wet she could barely hold herself from just going to town on her now sopping wet pussy.
“God, this body is awesome, I love it.” she made sure to say out loud. She really enjoyed hearing her own voice right now. She sounded so slutty, so sexual. Usually, whenever she was playing with herself, she would just do it as silently as possible, feeling no need to vocalize beyond any moan that came naturally, since she had no partner to communicate her feelings.
She could feel the distinct call of her climax coming. Usually, when she got this close, she would try and ride it for as long as she could, taking her time to make sure all her pleasure points were being given equal attention, but not today. Today she felt like just ramming her fingers as deep inside herself as she could, and pressing her ample breasts with her whole palm, twisting her nipples every once in a while.
It came very suddenly, one moment, she was forcefully trying to extract an orgasm out of herself, the next it came, like a tsunami breaking through a barrier, flooding her entire body with pleasure.
She could barely breathe through it, orgasming had never felt like this. She felt a brief shudder, followed by hearing a light knock on her door.
“H-hey mom… Charlie and I are leaving for work, talk to you later…”she heard Blake awkwardly say.
After she got her breath back, she finally felt her mind clear. She had been going to wake Zach up, so they all could have breakfast together. Was this a symptom of her menopause coming? She still had her regular cycle, so she didn’t think so, but a sudden lustful surge like this was very unusual indeed.
In the attic, Zach could barely believe what had happened. For the entire duration, he could control his mother’s body as his own. It worked. It really, actually worked! After taking off the headband, he jumped in joy, before going downstairs. He had spent the night finishing his network’s set up process, so now that he finally had tangible proof that it worked, he felt himself held down by exhaustion.
Still, while he wore his mom’s body as a meat puppet, he felt as well as she did, so he could spend the day experimenting, and compensate for his sleep during the night.
Getting to the kitchen, he grabbed a mug, and filled it with coffee, before sitting down to drink it. After a few minutes, his mother entered the room.
“Good morning, sweety…” she still seemed to be somewhat dazed.
“Hey mom, are you feeling ok?” asked the college student, feigning true concern, knowing exactly what she had been feeling.
“Oh, I'm good, thanks for worrying. I was going to wake you up, but felt a little faint, so I went to my room to lie down a bit,” said the older woman, face slightly blushing.
“Well, good to know that you’re feeling better. I gotta test some new tech, so I’ll probably be in my room the whole day, if you need me.”
“Oh, ok. I might need to go out during the afternoon to buy some groceries, do you want me to get you anything?”
“Humm, could you bake two cakes for me at some time this week?”
“Sure thing honey, why do you need more than one cake, though? Not trying to prick any delicate subject, but you don’t usually have anyone over.”
“Oh, I’m giving one to mrs. Evans, and one to the twins. The money I got from the IT gig I did for them really helped me during a personal project, so I wanna thank them with the cakes.”
“Aww Zach, you’re too nice sometimes, but I’ll make sure to buy the ingredients. I’ll only be free to bake them tomorrow, but by Monday they should be ready.”
“Thanks mom, you’re the best,” he said, before standing up and leaving for his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
This time, when he started the program once again, he noticed that only one spot was appearing. Since his sisters were currently working, they would be unavailable to play with.
He made sure to use the nickname function to mark his mother’s node with her name. Later in the night, once both his sisters arrived, he’d make sure to mark them, and once he got his neighbors in the network, they too.
Still, he could barely help himself, he jacked into his mother’s body as fast as he could. He got the tail end of the shiver that signaled the successful connection between a server and a client. The shiver felt wonderful on his mom’s skin. He was almost hypnotized with how soft and smooth it was, and with how different it felt with the goosebumps across his new body.
She had just finished setting an alarm in her phone for when she would go to the market. Zach set his mothers phone down, and once again walked to her room. The first time he possessed her, he had been too overwhelmed by the whole experience, but now he could fully appreciate how different it felt compared to his.
His mother’s body was shorter than his, but the weight distribution was also distinct enough that he felt it. Her center of gravity was easy to deal with, all he had to do was not think too hard about it, and the body’s own muscle memory would take care of it, but had yet to get used to having his mother’s large breasts jiggling in his chest.
He noticed that even after she got dressed, she still didn’t put on her bra again. That was good, it meant that already his influence could be felt. He could barely hold from squeeing from imagining all he could do in the coming months until he had to leave for college.
This time he was more contained. He wanted to fully enjoy it. Sitting on his mom’s bed, in front of her mirror, he examined her body. His mother was 170 cm tall,and had beautiful brown eyes, and hair. She looked stereotypically motherly, but instead of where there would be a slight hint of fat and sagging skin, Alice was still slim and taut. She was a very good middle ground between his sister’s figures. Not too fit, not too ample, she was just right, and right now, she was fully his to enjoy.
Zach slowly undressed himself once again, committing every detail of his mother’s form to his mind. Once he had a proper mental map of it, he’d fill it with all the best places to touch, for maximum pleasure. He had heard that some Stealth Control networks had some features that allowed the one in control to directly access the host’s mind for better impersonation, or to get general information, but he couldn’t find how to replicate it, yet.
Now, with his head not being overcome by lust, he had to admit, his mother was incredibly hot. He gently took both her breasts in his hands, massaging them slowly. He really did have nothing to compare the feeling in his male body, but it felt nice, comfortable. Once the nipples stood erect, he ventured to play with them softly. It was weird knowing that these breasts, that he suckled when he was just a baby, were now on his chest, being enjoyed once again by him, for a different purpose.
Zach could feel her slit quickly moistening itself. He allowed a hand to wander towards it, spreading his lips. He could see it in the mirror, his mom had a bush, and small inner lips. When he spread them open, he audibly gasped, his mom’s pink pussy looked so very pretty.
He started massaging her clitoris. The wave of pleasure hit him unaware. He had already been out of his mind when he began using her clitoris the last time, but now he was still completely in control, so he was surprised by the sudden intensity of pleasure a simple small nub could provide. His other hand left the tit it had been holding, probing the inside of his vagina. He really liked the feeling of being filled, and though he wasn’t gay, he could only dream of what it felt like to be filled by a proper cock.
Though he had to admit that he could easily solve that problem, after all, there was still a cock in this house right now.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was very horny today. She really was worried about it now, but she felt so good today. It was like she had been opened to a whole new universe. By now, she was sure that if she had a clone, she would bed it as soon as it would be humanly possible to do.
“Oof, that was a good one,” she said, relaxed from the, now more thorough, self pleasure session. “Still have some time before she gotta leave to buy stuff,” commented the woman, finding it weird to refer to herself in the third person.
She stood from the bed, and left the room. Her first reflex had been to wear clothes, before deciding that it wasn’t like Zach would be leaving his room anyway, and since she wouldn’t be going anywhere with an exposed window to the outside, there wouldn’t be any danger of peepers catching a look of her naked body.
First she went to the kitchen, to drink a cup of water. She really must’ve been out of it, even as she swallowed tap water, she couldn’t help but note how nice her plump lips felt. She prodded both upper and lower lips with her tongue and teeth, indulging in their soft fullness.
Hydrated after a long masturbation session, Alice slowly crept towards the attic. She wasn’t sure what she would do there, but hopefully Zach would be asleep, or deep enough inside whatever technology he was playing with, to not see her naked body.
Entering the dark room, she couldn’t help but notice how warm it was in here. She turned on the fan, to at least circulate the air inside. She took a brief look at the computer screen. It was filled with all sorts of graphs and diagrams that she couldn’t make any sense of, but she felt that it was like it was supposed to be. Then, she laid her eyes on her own son.
Zach was such a good kid, though she still worried he was too awkward amongst his peers. He had friends, and would often go out with them, but lately, he had spent all his free time at home, doing some errand or another.
Her eyes slowly panned over his body. He was wearing an off white shirt, and she couldn’t help but blush after noticing he wasn’t wearing pants, his boxer being the only thing between his penis and herself.
At least it was, since the first thing she did after looking at it, was to kneel beside his bed, and remove it, leaving his dick exposed to the world. As her loins started to heat up, she couldn’t help but think, sure, she was unusually horny today, but she didn’t think she was the kind of person that would use her son’s unconscious body to satisfy any hidden desire. She was sure that she had never felt anything like this towards him, though she had to admit that her own body had also never aroused her like it had today.
She took her son’s dick into her hands, carefully massaging it, she could feel the blood slowly pumping into it, heating it up, more and more. As it grew, she eventually placed it in her mouth, trying to speed up the process. It tasted salty, and smelled musky. She didn’t know when was the last time her son had taken a bath, but it must’ve been not too long ago, since it wasn’t bad, just a bit strong.
“There you go, now mommy can have some fun,” she said, smiling wide open. She couldn’t believe that she was really going to do this, the taboo of the situation making it so much hotter than sex usually was for her.
“Gonna be honest, using these smaller hands, my dick even looks larger, maybe that's what women usually mean when they say that size isn’t everything…”, she commented, unsure of the reason, before placing herself atop Zach.
“Anyway, I guess I’ll be losing both my virginities right now, though I guess it is a shame that I won’t get to feel my first time.” She lined up her crotch with his, marveling at how wet she currently was. Without waiting, she used her hands to place it in the correct hole, before impaling herself into Zach’s dick.
“Augh!” she moaned from the sudden intrusion, even as she expected it.
“Dear God, my fingers feel nothing like the real thing,” said Alice, enthusiastically moving her hips atop her son.
She took her time, fully enjoying having her inner emptiness filled. She guessed that there were some advantages to using her son like this, unlike the usual one night stand, she had complete control over the speed and intensity during the intercourse, and unlike a dildo, it was warm, and throbbed slightly every so often, reminding her that it was an actual person.
She still had a few minutes before she knew her orgasm would come, when she heard a ringing downstairs.
“Crap, just my luck,” her face turned into a snarl of fury, she had been having fun, but now she had to leave, otherwise the market would close, and she wouldn’t be able to buy groceries for the week. She slowly took off her son’s erect dick from inside her sopping pussy. She was lucky too, a few moments after it finished exiting her, he came, the white semen missing her by centimeters.
“What the hell, might as well try it,” she said, before licking it all from him, leaving no trace of this. She placed his boxer back on, and went downstairs to her room. As she put on her clothes back on, this time she made sure to not wear her panties. She wasn’t sure why, but the thought of going shopping while going commando did wonders to her pussy.
She grabbed her purse, and got into the car, when a shudder passed through her body, making the woman flush intensely at everything she did in the past few hours.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was loving it. His mother’s body felt like a dream. He could only imagine how it’d feel to be in one of his sister’s even younger bodies.
Once again, he went downstairs to rehydrate. Though all the physical effort he did was using his mother’s body, the sex, coupled with the heat from the day, and the prior lack of ventilation in his room, meant that he had sweated quite a bit.
He drank a cup of juice, and made himself a sandwich, before going to take a bath. Once he left the bathroom, he heard motion inside the house
"Who 's there?” he asked.
“Afternoon Zach, I was just waiting for you to finish your bath before taking one myself,” shouted Blake from the kitchen.
His sister Blake was currently working as a personal trainer for a gym downtown. Zach had assumed he’d have less time to play with his sisters, since during the day they were at work, and both were still regularly going out to have fun during the night. He knew that they usually spent the whole Sunday lazing around, and that was when he expected he’d have the most access to them.
“Hey Blake”, greeted Zach, entering the kitchen, towel around his neck. “Are either of you going out tonight?”
“What’s up with the sudden interest in your big sisters’ social life?”, asked the smirking woman. “I think I heard Charlie would be going out with some friends, but I had a rough day at work, so I’ll be turning in early this weekend.”
Zach could barely hold himself from grinning and running straight to his room to try her out.
“Oh, by the way, did you find anything weird with mom today?”
“What do you mean?”
“It's just- She went to wake you up this morning and… well, nevermind,” hesitantly finished the brunette.
“When I woke up, she said she felt faint and went to lie down a bit.”
“I see… Well, I gotta take a bath, see you later, Zach” finished the young woman, leaving the kitchen.
Zach quickly hung his towel outside to dry, before running towards his room. This time he made sure to open the windows, before lying down on his bed, put on the headband, and started the program.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was tired. She had a surprising number of mutual students today, so she spent most of the day running through the gym, helping each of them with whatever they needed. At least she got enough time at the end to do her own workout routine.
She had been slightly disturbed with what happened this morning, so she had tried to go head first into work to try and forget it. It worked until she returned home. She had nothing against her mother doing that kind of stuff, of course, she just hoped she’d try and do it after all of them left the house, though she did know that Zach would probably be spending all his free time in his room.
Still, she was tired, and was just about to enter the shower, when she felt a sudden shiver run through her body. Thinking better, she had to gather her dirty clothes and take them to her bedroom first. Locking the door after entering, she carefully displayed them on the floor.
She carefully stepped around them, going to look at herself in the mirror. She was beginning to feel a familiar heat in her lower abdomen. Had she always been this hot? Blake knew that she was an attractive woman, but never had any sort of reason to feel this impressed by her own figure.
If anything, she felt very conscious about not being as full figured as her mother and sister. Her breasts were very petite compared to theirs, but the only reason she could take her own eyes from them right now was because she was salivating at the sight of the rest of her body.
Though she knew how to do it, she did a mocked version of a few bodybuilding poses. She knew she wouldn’t be correctly showing any muscle like this, but she supposed it was all for good fun.
She massaged her boobs a bit, moaning softly.
“Huunh… Smaller, but just as sensitive…”
After a few more minutes of boob fondling, and quite a few twisting of her erect nipples, her hands went south and back. She really was proud of her ass, and it was an ass. She wouldn’t accept any other word to describe it, not after all the work she had done to make it this big, round and firm. She hadn’t tried, but she could probably bounce coins on it.
Massaging her ass didn’t feel particularly good, but it still aroused her, for some reason. She wasn’t really sure why she was feeling like this, but whatever it was, she liked it.
Suddenly she stopped the exploration, looking into her own eyes in the mirror.
“You know, I really wonder what’s going on inside there. Maybe you’ll think you got whatever mom got this morning, or maybe you’re just going a little bit crazy… Still, I’ll make sure to enjoy ‘myself’ as long as I’m you, hehe.” she laughed, though it did make sense.
Maybe something was happening in the house, though she would hold on before blaming the supernatural, since it could only be that. She had been feeling very frustrated lately, and work was very tiring, so she could be just very pent up. She certainly wasn’t feeling anything weird.
Blake lifted her arms, probing the skin of her forearm with her nose and tongue. She tasted salty, and smelled like she usually did, though it felt very stimulating right now, for some reason. She slowly went over her arms, gently biting into her tensed biceps.
Her armpits' smell was stronger than the other parts of her arm. She sniffed her own musk deeply, deeply hypnotized by her own aroma.
Blake didn’t really know why she smelled so good today, but she wasn’t complaining. Turning towards her dirty clothes in the ground, she went through each piece, smelling them, and comparing. Though each part had gotten impregnated with her sweat, the smell was a lot stronger in her socks, sports bra, and panties. She put those aside and gathered the rest, before returning to the bathroom.
Placing them in the dirty laundry basket, she finally started to take her bath.
The warm water felt soothing over her tired muscles. She made sure to diligently lather every inch of her skin with soap, carefully cleaning between each of her toes. She was really feeling it now, the warmth that had begun while at her room was returning every second she spent gently spreading soap with her own hands.
Slowly but surely, she finally got to her vagina. Once her hands got there, she wasted no time to penetrate herself with one hand and massaging her clitoris. She wasn’t usually this aggressive while masturbating, but she really liked how it was feeling today.
She paused a little to clean her hair. She really didn’t know why, but even the flowery scent of her shampoo felt arousing as hell. With one hand scrubbing her scalp, she gathered some of her juices and spread it over her hair too. The thought of her hair being washed with pussy juice was the edge she needed, climaxing instantly, her legs giving.
After a few moments enjoying the warm water caressing her skin, she stood up in shaky legs. Blake finished rinsing her hair, and left the bathroom, while drying herself.
Since only Zach and herself were home, like when she first left the bathroom for her room, and then went back to it, she didn’t bother covering herself, crossing the house naked.
Once she arrived in her room, she grabbed her discarded clothing pieces, and went towards the attic. Zach was in need of a real prank, so she would sneak into his room and place her dirty stinky clothes there. She would love to see his face when he discovered it, but them’s the breaks.
Inside there, she saw that he was in his bed, with some kind of silver ring around his head. Was this some new sort of VR game machine? Anyway, she placed her used panties over his face, and hid the dirty socks and sports bra in his backpack.
Prank done, she went downstairs, wandering naked though the house. It felt really liberating to walk around naked. Pity. If she lived alone, she would do it all the time, but it simply wasn’t possible right now.
She was broken out of her thoughts when she heard her mom’s car entering the garage, which accompanied a distinct shudder.
Oh shit! her mother was coming, she had to put on something before she saw her naked in the middle of the house!
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was getting the hang of it. Blake’s body, while familiar, felt very distinct from his mothers. What caught his attention the most was the smell. While his mother had been clean that morning, and had only started to smell of sweat as he used her during the early afternoon, Blake had spent the day at a gym, so every moment he spent in her body, he was accompanied by her own body odor.
He hadn’t thought about it before, but when he was in there, it was a distinct reminder that she had spent the whole day doing all sorts of stuff, and he could easily just take it for himself to use as he wished.
While he was inside her, feeling the mix between her perfume and natural musk had made him so horny that he could hardly believe he waited that long before starting to masturbate.
But he held on, trying to do things before beginning to pleasure himself. If his predictions were correct, like his mom not wearing a bra today, if he consistently acted a certain way, his hosts would eventually adapt said behavior for themselves. Fortunately, he had a lot of time to play and experiment with it.
After leaving Blake’s toned body, Zach masturbated once as himself, before playing some games, waiting for dinner to be ready. Beyond everything he did today, waking up with his sister’s used underwear was definitely not something he was expecting to do today, but he made good use of it while pleasing himself.
Still he had to sleep properly tonight, so he’d have tomorrow’s entire day to play with his family, so he dutifully went down and ate with his mom and Blake.
His mother warned him that she’d be making his cakes tomorrow, meaning he’d have a very brief window he could spike the ingredients with his nanobots. He didn’t know much about how baking’s chemistry worked, but he hoped the nanobots wouldn’t stop the cake from working out.
Later, after everyone went to sleep, but before Charlie arrived from whatever she had gone, Zach snuck downstairs and mixed the nanobots with the sugar, flour and the milk his mother had bought to make the cakes and the frosting. Once he delivered them, by this time next week, he’d have at least 5 more nodes in his network.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was a little after noon when Zach woke up the next day. He could barely believe that he had spent a not insignificant amount of time as his mother and one of his sisters yesterday. Before leaving the room, he checked the server, and saw that Charlie was already home. His first instinct was to jack in her head, and have some fun, but he held himself. He had done a lot yesterday, so he wanted to check the lay of the land first- seeing if his mom or Blake had any noticeable effect from his time inside them.
As he went down to the kitchen, he bumped into his mom.
“Oh, good afternoon, Zach. I was just going upstairs to wake you up. Lunch is almost ready.”
“Oh, thanks mom.”
Zach did notice that his mother’s eyes lingered on his crotch a bit when she first saw him, but after catching herself and blushing, she quickly averted her eyes. Once she turned her back to him, he also noticed she lacked a bra strap. Zach quietly smiled, his actions already making a noticeable change in his mother’s actions.
Downstairs, he helped his mother in the kitchen, setting the table, and cleaning some of the remaining dishes in the sink. Half an hour later, his sisters also came downstairs to have a family lunch.
It was a pleasant time, all four of them making small talk. Blake talked about her work, while Charlie talked about her last few classes and internship. Alice told Zach that his cakes only need frosting before being ready. After they were all finished, Zach and his mom went to the living room to watch a movie on the TV, while the sisters washed the new dishes, and stored any remaining food.
Zach really enjoyed seeing how close his mom was sitting to him on the couch, her hands caressing his legs every so often. After 15 minutes, Zach’s sisters finished their chores, and sat down to see the movie too.
Zach noticed that Blake seemed a little uncomfortable. She would every so often try to discreetly sniff herself, her face blushing every time she thought she got away with it.
On the other hand, Charlie was as normal as she could be. Zach noticed that she also realized something weird was going on with their mom and sisters, giving them silent looks every so often.
Knowing that he was the reason for both his mom and Blake’s unusual behavior, was very hot for him.
Once the movie finished, Alice informed Zach that she would be finishing the cakes, so he could deliver them in two hours. Charlie and Blake both went to their rooms, and so did Zach.
He checked the server, named the only remaining node as Charlie, and got ready to jack in. He had some fun to have with his remaining sister, and he could barely wait to decide what he’d try to program her into liking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Charlotte was currently laying in bed, headphones on, listening to some music. Yesterday had been a weird day, what with her mom audibly masturbating during the morning. She had tried to keep that out of her mind during her internship, but she couldn’t, so she had a subpar performance yesterday.
She hoped everything would go back to normal, though she was at least grateful that since she was on a break from college, she didn’t have to study for a test while being this distracted.
She could even blame the smaller amount of work she finished, on not being used to work that much, since her supervisor asked her to do some more work, since she would be free from school for a bit. Because of the extra hours, she’d even be able to take a two week vacation from it before the end of her school break, meaning she’d get two weeks of lazing around.
She envied Zach a little, for being able to just spend two months doing whatever, but she had to take her punches. If she worked hard enough, she'd eventually be as lazy as she wanted, without needing to work anymore.
Still, it had been an unusual weekend, her mom’s unexpected, very vocal masturbation session, Blake was also weird, though she couldn’t put her finger on what, exactly.
She shuddered, but kept relaxing on her bed. She could lower the ceiling fan’s power level, but she wasn’t feeling like it.
She paused the music in her phone, and removed her headphones, before sitting on the bed, and gently massaging a boob.
“It’s bigger than moms, but it’s slightly less sensitive though…” she muttered. She had felt very conscious about her breasts when she was younger, what with being considerably larger than her older sister’s, and most other girls her age, but she had grown to like them.
She balanced her phone on her desk, angling it so she could record the bed. She quickly stepped out of her clothes, before hitting the record button.
She stretched a bit, before showcasing each of her best body parts to the camera. She would be worried about someone getting their hands on the video, but felt herself slowly but surely moistening at the thought of someone else watching it.
Charlotte started looking inside her drawers, though she wasn’t sure what she was looking for. Only once she opened a very well hidden compartment inside her wardrobe, she realized she had been looking for toys.
She took everything in it, dumping it in the bed. Charlotte had been very proud of her sex toy collections, having experimented extensively with them, though taking care to only do so when the rest of the house were either asleep, or outside.
She attached a pair of breast massage vibrators to her nipples, and grabbed a dildo that could stimulate both her insides, and her clitoris with over 12 patterns of vibration. She laid down in her bed, making sure the camera had a good view of her, and turned on the breast massagers.
She blanked a little. She usually started her toys on low, then gradually powered them up, but not today, so she was really surprised by the intensity of the stimulation in her breasts. Though she wasn’t planning on it, she knew that whoever got to watch her video would be having a treat.
Somehow, while all of this was happening, she still managed to keep quiet. She wasn’t keen on her family knowing about what she was doing. She even began using the dildo, fitting it neatly inside her pussy, leaving the clit stimulator resting against her clitoris, before turning it on too.
She didn’t blank this time, but she did almost scream. The waves of pleasure felt so good, if she didn’t know better she’d say she was melting. And so she continued, toys going as strong as they could, her every reaction filmed, until she could feel herself getting close to climax.
And then she heard something close to her door.
“Zach! Your cakes are ready!” exclaimed her mom at the foot of the stair to the attic.
Instead of finishing, she stopped herself, and removed her toys. Maybe it was knowing that her mother was that close to her room, maybe it was something else, but she stopped playing with herself, her pussy still burning with desire. She was frustrated, but she went to her phone, stopped the recording, and emailed it to some random address.
She didn’t know whose it was, but she felt that she needed to send it.
“Well, it’s a pity we couldn’t finish, but I have something else I need to do right now. See you later Charlotte,” she said, looking into her phone’s face camera, and then she shuddered.
Charlie started blushing immediately. She wasn’t sure what came over her, but filming herself felt so good, that she almost started it once again, before thinking better about it. She still went and finished masturbating, she wasn’t a self cock-blocking savage after all.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach removed the headband in a hurry. As soon as he got those cakes to their destinations, the sooner he’d get even more toys. Even better, he still loved his family, so he wasn’t planning on doing anything too extreme to them, his current plan consisted of mostly getting them all to see no problem with walking around naked, and with having some fun with each other, but his neighbors had none of those limitations.
He'd be able to do anything with them, push as far as he wanted, turn them into caricatures of themselves. In theory at least. He still wasn’t sure about what sorts of limits were inherent to the program or to the human mind itself, so he couldn’t be sure he’d even be able to go as far as he wanted with his sisters and mom, or if he’d be able to do it without ridiculous amounts of time, and/or effort.
First he knocked on mrs. Evans’ house. The family of 3 that lived here was perfect for his plans. Mrs. Evans was around his mom’s age, but unlike her, she looked about what one would expect from a 47 years old woman. She had quite the plain face, adorned by signs of aging, framed by short blonde hair, though not as short as Blake’s. She rocked the kind neighbor lady attitude, and had never been rude to Zach, unlike her husband.
Mr. Evans was a very grumpy man, always complaining about stuff, though his wife assured Zach that he was nicer when they were alone. The short and stocky man had worked in construction in his youth, and was pretty damn good at it, before an accident forced him to start working in the management part of the family business.
Their son was called Francis, and had gone to school with Blake during their childhood. Zach hadn’t been particularly close to him, what with him being part of all sorts of sport clubs, and Zach being the quintessential nerd. While keeping his father’s stocky build, he had a more average height, which together with his quite common face, helped him a lot in his gigs as a martial arts double for action actors.
Mrs. Evans didn’t want to accept the cake, but after much insistence, her husband arrived from work and accepted it on her behalf, while also claiming their TV’s internet functions weren’t working, prompting Zach to check it out.
Zach had gladly done it, taking the chance to double check his previous work on the house. The scarily extensive network of hidden cameras would greatly assist him in his experiments with the house’s inhabitants.
His other neighbors apparently weren’t at home, so Zach went back home. He’d deliver the remaining cake later, for now he had a few things to check.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach kept a window with the server’s current available nodes open on his secondary monitor. He wanted to jack in as soon as one of his neighbors had eaten enough cake for the nanobots to activate, but while that didn’t happen, he’d be checking the hidden cameras he set in his own house.
Charlie had actually gone back and finished masturbating after he left, which surprised him a bit, since the last time he had been interrupted, his mom had just gone on her merry way. That meant that his arousal affected the host enough that they’d still feel aroused if he left before relieving themselves.
His mother had been mostly normal, sans being more touchy with him in the living room, and the lack of underwear. As he hadn’t possessed her beyond those first two times, he supposed that he couldn’t expect to see any radical change. Once he got his hands on his neighbors, he’d try and leave her alone a bit, so he’d see if with time, his manipulations got cleansed from the host’s mind.
Blake had the most impressive change. While not acting too overtly different while with the rest of the family, she was currently locked up in her room, sniffing some of her dirty clothes, and furiously masturbating. Maybe some people were more susceptible to his modifications? It could also be that different things affected people differently, so maybe she had already had some sort of smell fetish, though probably not directed at her own body odor.
Zach almost went and joined his sister, but before he could, he saw that one of the twins had arrived.
Gary and Harriet were twins, and lived together. The pair were in their 30s, and had very good jobs in their parents’ company. Zach didn’t know as much about them as he did about the Evans, but he nonetheless had gotten his Stealth Control Network, and his camera networks set up in their house.
It was through that that he discovered that they were a very kinky pair. They usually shared partners, though Zach had never seen them do the same person at the same time.
Gary happily accepted the cake, and actually ate a piece of it right there in front of Zach, complimenting his mother’s cooking. Before leaving, Zach made sure to ask him to leave some to his sister,to which the male twin answered with a mock disgust face, before agreeing.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Within a month, Zach could already see the fruits of his labor. He had successfully conditioned his family into being a whole lot lewder. Now all three women walked around the house naked, and neither of them cared about anyone else in the house masturbating openly.
It had been harder to shape Charlies’ mind into accepting it, but once he managed to instill an exhibitionism fetish into her mind, it was only a matter of time.
Neither of them would have sex, of course. That was the one limit he didn’t manage to cross. No matter how many times he had with them, the three simply refused to have sex with each other, which bothered Zach a little. He could solve this by managing to quickly change between hosts, his current network needing at least a couple of minutes between each different possession, but he hadn’t figured out how to do that yet, so it’d remain something for later.
His neighbors on the other hand, had been way more successful subjects. He got all three of the Evans to have sex with each other, the same with the twins.
Gary and Harrier had been the first ones, though he could see why. During one of their kinky dates, all he needed was to slowly get each twin to slowly tease the other while they were too busy with someone else to deal with it. He could still remember Gary’s face, when his sister started to step on his face while he was being ridden by one of their female friends with benefits.
He had also managed to accidentally give Harriet a slight appreciation for being a domme, and her brother a foot fetish, but he swears it wasn’t intentional. At least not a first.
The three Evans had been a bit harder. He needed to do some extensive solo play with each of them, trying to slowly acclimate them to the idea of their family members being sexually attractive. Getting Mr. Evans to see another man, his son at that, sexually, had been very hard, though he had cracked in the end.
Zach had to admit that he never hadn’t intended to have any gay sex between men, but the time he jacked into Gary while he was being fucked in the ass had awakened him to that possibility.
Somewhat surprising, once they lost all their inhibitions, the Evans ended up assembling into a matriarchal structure, with Francis and Mr. Evans both being Mrs. Evans’ pets. Zach had seen her walking both in leashes in their backyard, hidden from every sight but his cameras’ lenses.
He didn’t like needing to act like a dog while inside them sometimes, but alas, he needed to keep reinforcing, since before these behaviors took root, if he stayed long enough without entering their minds, they’d start reverting to their previous state.
Keeping being 8 people simultaneously, and long enough as each of them to keep his modifications had been beyond exhausting. Zach also had to keep being himself at least enough for his muscles to not atrophy. He had found that the big networks, like that one resort, used machines to hold their user’s bodies, machines that kept them safe and healthy while they had fun as the young people visiting the resort.
Still, from a virgin, to someone that had sex with, or as, sometimes both, 8 different people, in 29 days. Zach was having the time of his life, each of his bodies felt just different enough that he couldn’t get tired of them. All he needed to do was to change who he was at the moment, and BAM! A different experience.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Garry was drinking some water, after a very intense marathon of sex between him, his sister, and a coworker of theirs. If he didn’t know better, he thought his dick was about to fall off, so they agreed to give him a break. He could barely believe what he had been missing before he started to fuck Harriet.
He had never seen her like this before, the extent of his sexual feelings about her being related to knowing they were both fucking the same person in the same night. He loved that idea, that someone could feel both of them, one after the other, again and again. Then she stepped on his face.
He had felt uncomfortable at first. It wasn’t bad, he just didn’t know what to do about it. He tried talking with her after she started to do it every time they shared someone, but all she said was that she wasn’t sure why she was doing it, but that it felt good for some reason.
The next time she did it, he couldn’t help but lick and suckle on her toes, like he was a man in a desert, and her foot held the only source of water for kilometers. After that he slowly started noticing the feet of both men and women around him, but especially his sisters’ pair.
Once they started actually finding pleasure in each other, not just at sharing a third person, they quickly started exploring it. She had started it by giving him a footjob, and he answered it by eating her out. Before long, every night they didn’t have a partner, they would find themselves fucking each other’s brains out, indulging in their newfound fetishes.
And that wasn’t even the stranger part of this weird month they were currently in. This was the fourth night he went to his kitchen to drink water, just in time to see something absolutely unexpected in the street.
It was around 2 in the morning, and walking outside, wearing everyday clothes, the mother from two houses down the street, was walking her husband and son on a leash, like they were dogs. They were both naked, and had just stopped, so the boy could piss on his lawn.
The first three days he just felt a bit exasperated, but today the sight had made him rock hard once again. His eyes were locked to the spectacle outside, while his hands stroked his engorged member. Once they were out of sight, he returned to the bedroom.
Britney was asleep, tired from all the sex, and his sister’s new tastes, so he felt free to talk to her.
“You know, I’ve just seen a woman walk two other men in leashes down the street…”
“Not gonna lie, when you walked back in, with your dick that hard, that was not what I expected you to say. ‘Harriet, could you help me with this’, ‘Harriet use your foot like you know I love’, sure, but if I didn’t know better, ‘a woman is walking men on leashes down the street’ could be one of those brand new sentences.”
“Ain’t you just so funny. Turns out we’re not the only weirdly kinky family in the street, it was the Evans.”
“Wait what? No way! You mean the mother was…”
“Yep, the husband and the son.”
“Damm… That is actually even weirder than what we do…”
“Yep… So-”
“You’re about to ask if we could also do it, right?”
Garry’s dick, which started to soften while they talked, immediately stood back up.
“I suppose that answers it. Come here, I’ll give you a footjob, we’ll talk tomorrow.”
Garry felt a certain smug happiness. He wasn’t sure what it was about, but he did. He approached her in the bed, and shuddered for a moment, before Harriet’s expert toes massaged his penis, until he came for the last time that night.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After leaving Garry’s body, Zach went to bed. He woke up early the next morning, waiting for the mail truck. Once his new long distance router arrived, he went back up to his room, configured it, and as fast as he could, installed it in his sister’s car.
He connected it to his Stealth Control network, and hoped it would work. He was trying to circle the distance limit in his control over his new bodies, meaning he could take them over while they weren’t at home. He had set his private network on the internet, so he could connect anywhere, as long as he knew the right passwords, addresses and ports.
Sure, it’d be less safe and private now, but the network was still small and hard to find, so he still felt confident that until he found a more stable base, it would do.
He had breakfast with his family, and anxiously waited for Blake to leave for work, Charlotte now being free from work for a couple of weeks.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was having quite the slow day, since her usual clients were not here today. She walked around the gym, greeting people that arrived, and correcting anyone she saw doing any exercise wrong.
She was bored out of her mind, when she felt a shudder. Through the last month or so, she had come to associate shudders to pleasure coming soon, which really worried her, since she was currently at work.
She looked at her phone, checking that the only client that had reserved a time slot, had done so only a couple of hours later.
“Lucky me, huh, really good day to be trying this new set up,” she muttered.
She felt something weird, like there was a slight delay between her thinking, and actually saying something. She wasn’t sure what it was, but she wouldn’t worry for now.
She moved quickly, looking around the gym, her eyes locking onto every toned woman that was currently exercising. Seeing the soft curves in their bodies got her lower body to slowly warm up. Just imagining all of them grabbing her at once, with their sweaty bodies- she shook her head, she’d have more time to fantasize once she was somewhere more private.
Blake walked to the restroom, before stopping in front of the doors. She carefully looked around, before deciding to enter the blue door. The act of entering a place she wasn’t allowed into, walking into it confidently, made her feel invincible.
She entered a cubicle, and sat on the toilet. It was a lot cleaner than she expected, so she started to remove her clothes.
Blake had worked out a bit before she decided to do devious shit at work, so she had worked a bit of sweat, so she briefly sniffed her own armpits. The strong scent of chemicals in the bathroom mixed with her own body odor, which was still being kept under control by her deodorant. It wasn’t as good as when it was all her, but the change in pace was also arousing.
Blake began feeling herself up, her hands cupping and massaging her humble breasts, before caressing her skin on their way towards her slit. She was honestly surprised at how wet she currently was. Could the thought of being caught masturbating at work, and in the men’s restroom at that, be making this so much better for her?
She could feel waves of warmth coursing through her nerves, starting from her pussy, and reverberating all the way from the tip of her toes, until the top of her head. Blake started picking up her pace, until she heard someone else opening the door, at which point her body locked up, two of her fingers inside her vagina.
There were two men inside here. Any noise she made, would probably be heard by them. She quietly placed one of her hands over her mouth, mortified as her other hand kept slowly and carefully teasing her clitoris. She could feel her heart trying to jump out of her mouth.
“Hey man, did you hear anything?” asked one of the gym goers.
“Not really, what’s up?” questioned the other. Blake could hear them coming closer to her cubicle.
“I’m not sure, it was a wet sound, like someone placing a hand inside a pot of hair gel…” Blake heard them both entering the other two cubicles, the sound of urine hitting the water quickly filling the air.
All the while, she kept teasing herself, her eyes almost rolling into her head from pleasure.
“I don’t know, maybe there’s someone in the women's restroom doing their hair? The walls in this kind of place are usually very thin,” answered the second man, after they left their cubicles, the sink now gushing water.
“I guess, let’s go, I’ll treat you for lunch today,” finished the first man, opening the door.
Once she was again alone in the restroom, Blake immediately stuck as many fingers inside her pussy as she could, the shock claiming an orgasm out of her. It took 4 minutes until she was fit to move again. She had never had such an overpowering climax in her life.
She used the toilet paper to clean herself as well as she could, before wearing her clothes, and walking to the mirror.
She looked herself in the eye.
“You know Blake, even hotter than being able to partake in your body like this, is knowing that no matter what I do as you, you will think it’s your own action,” she said.
Was this what was happening? Was she being taken over by some other person? Was this why she felt so horny all the time this last month? But it felt so natural, she knew that she was perfectly able to do this sort of thing.
“Come on now, I just admitted to possessing your body and mind, using you as my own toy, and your pussy is already growing moist again, even after this whole thing?” she smirked at herself, hands caressing her face.
“I suppose there’s a reason you’re my favorite between my new lives, if you really like this sort of thing, I suppose that it makes us just that more compatible than Charlie and Alice.”
Was this what was happening to her family? Why now everyone was so happy to masturbate out loud during the day, to walk around naked inside the house? It was so hot! She almost wanted to touch herself at the thought once more, but she couldn’t, someone else might come, and she couldn’t be seen doing these sorts of things.
She shuddered and left the men’s restroom, her mind reeling at the thought of someone else being controlling hers, and her family’s bodies. She just hoped that they weren’t doing anything to Zach, she hoped that by now, if he was willing to have sex with them, it was by his own will.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach couldn’t stop himself, the latest experiment had been a success. There was a slight delay between him doing anything, compared to when he did it close by, but it had worked.
The sheer pleasure Blake’s body felt while he was in that restroom, was overpowering, even now, he was sporting the hardest erection he ever had. Still he had restrained himself. He still had a lot to do before his break ended in a couple of weeks, so he couldn’t waste time having sex using his own body.
Still, he knew exactly who’d he'd wear for now. Francis was a very handsome man, and Zach had quite the fun turning him into his mother’s pet dog/sex slave. He knew that Charlie had a huge crush on him when they were teenages, and though he wasn’t sure how she felt now, he was sure that with how absolutely horny he had made all of his family members, she’d love to get a different cock to fill her needy pussy.
He really had been lucky that Charlie ended up receiving a two weeks break from her internship, meaning he had a lot more time to work on her than he expected to.
First things first, he jacked in Charlie. When he found himself in her supple body, she had been watching a show in her room. Zach slowly began teasing his sister’s body, which quickly responded, a pleasant warmth blooming in his lower parts.
Though he preferred Blake’s body, Charlotte’s was also very good. Compared to his other sister, Charlie was simply ampler, and the bigger heft of her breasts were a wonder to play with. Her sensitive nipples almost leapt at the attention, getting harder and even more sensitive in response to his ministrations.
Another big difference was the pussy. Blake’s really enjoyed a slow crescendo that finished into an earth-shattering orgasm, while Charlie really liked intense and almost aggressive stimulation throughout the whole session, usually ending more subdued than Blake’s, but having longer lasting orgasms.
Still, climaxing was not his purpose right now, Zach slowed down a bit, and grabbed his sister’s phone, and looked for a picture of Francis he knew she had stored somewhere. Once he found it, he looked at it for a bit, planting the idea of screwing the neighbor in his sister’s mind, and then, he disconnected.
Disconnecting was a lot more jarring this time. The whiplash between being mid-pleasure to just having a hard on was uncomfortable, but he needed to do things in the right order for his plan to work without a hitch. As fast as he could, he connected to Francis, needing to wait just 30 seconds for the program to finish loading again.
Once more he found himself in a different location. He recognized his neighbor’s backyard, though he had to admit this was an angle he wasn’t used to. Zach was currently crouching down over a sandbox. He looked down and noticed a very conspicuous small amount of shit.
Though greatly repulsed by it, he tried to not express anything in his borrowed face, lest his indoctrination worked in the wrong direction he wanted. Francis was a dog, as far as his family was concerned, and dogs did their business outside. The sight did make him wonder if he wasn’t going too far with this whole thing, but he shook his new head.
Zach entered the house and went to a bathroom, cleaned himself, before he went to have sex with Charlie. He was very grateful for the Evans’ bidet, making the cleaning process a lot easier. He got dressed and went outside, towards his usual house.
Being Francis always felt novel for Zach. Though not as short as his dad, the young man was buff. Zach liked to sometimes possess his body just to flex on the mirror and admire his borrowed body, in different ways than he did his female hosts.
He knocked on the door, waiting for his sister to open. He knew that she would come, her new exhibitionist tendencies would make sure that was the only course of action she could take while this pleasure drunk.
A few minutes later, he heard the door unlocking, and opening slightly. A red flushed face met his eyes opening perceptibly when they crossed his.
“H-hey Francis, d-do you n-need anyth-thing?” Charlie stuttered, and even now, he could hear the slow shclick of her fingers pistoning her vagina, even with her whole body hidden behind the door.
“Hi there, Charls,” that was his nickname for her from school. “I just wanted to know if you were interested in having some fun today?”
If he didn’t know exactly how she’d react to that, Zach would have been very surprised to be on the receiving end of what was about to happen.
Upon hearing his words, Charlie’s pupils dilated, before she quickly opened the door, showing her almost naked body to the world, aggressively grabbed Francis, and pulled him inside, and locked the door once again.
The sudden movement made him lose his balance, which resulted in Zach being down on the floor of his house’s lobby. Charlie eyed him like a piece of meat, and almost pounced on his chiseled body, pressing her hands, coated in her juices, on his face, as if to mark him with her scent.
She kissed him deeply, her lips tasting like strawberries. Finally gathering his wits, Zach caught her head, his hand full of her deep brown long hair. That was one thing he loved about Charlie, unlike Blake’s short sporty cut, she kept her hair long and silky, like their mother did, though hers was curlier than Charlie’s.
Zach gently held Charlie down, as she indulged in his new body like he was an oasis in the desert. Her hands caressed his body’s every inch, tracing his muscles, until they got to the best part. She expertly took off his shorts and boxers, before shoving his hard cock deep inside her slit.
Her insides were warm and wet, the previous lubrication she had making his dick thrust inside her smoothly. Charlie rode him like a champion, only letting him go when he warned her he was about to come, before she promptly placed her mouth in his cock, making sure to swallow every drop of his cum.
“Well, I’m not done yet, so you better make sure I’ll finish too, got it,” Charlie said, dilated eyes looking straight into his soul.
“Yes, ma’am,” Zach answered instinctively.
Charlie stood up, turned around and promptly sat on Francis’ face. Zach went to work, licking as much of Charlie’s pussy as he could. She tasted different with Francis’ tongue, but he still loved it, supping deeply of her essence and juices. The slick and smooth texture of Charlie’s pussy had felt wonderful on his dick, and even now he couldn’t help but enjoy it with his tongue, the slight salty and tangy taste, mixed with her natural musk quickly got his dick hard as soon as his refractory period ended, it being a lot faster on Francis’ fitter body than on Zach’s own.
Charlotte licked and teased Zach’s new cock with her large breasts for a minute, before standing up, and once again impaling herself on his dick, pressing her tits on Zach’s borrowed face.
Zach was surprised, Charlie hadn’t been this aggressive during the times he fucked her on his own body. He wondered if it was a mixture of his previous actions before he jacked into Francis, and her having a crush on him way back.
Still, he went to work, placing his hands on both of Charlie’s breasts, his fingers sinking into her pale orbs, as he nibbled her nipples every once in a while. During this, she rode his dick as hard as she could. He was a bit worried she’d accidentally break it, but since it wasn’t his own, he let her do as she wished. Zach was glad though, that this being the second time it was being used this soon, his dick was a little less sensitive, as he wasn’t sure he’d be able to hold on cumming for long with this much stimulation normally.
Charlie’s breasts tasted of sweat, and felt like two big, and warm marshmallows, her svelte body felt fragile, as if his big, strong arms could break her by accident. Her inner warmth made him feel like he was melting inside her folds, the quick in and out motion, making her feel like a sex machine, designed to milk him for as much cum as Francis’ body could produce.
When Zach noticed his sister’s pussy gripping his dick more and more he actually felt glad that it was coming to an end. When she finally came, moaning loudly, he felt like his borrowed cock was being held in a very moist, warm, but very firm vise. He began to moan, feeling his own orgasm rapidly arriving, trying in vain to warn her, when it happened.
Francis’ dick exploded inside Charlotte’s tight pussy. He shivered, before catching his breath.
“Holy shit, I-I tried to warn you, I swear I didn’t mean to cum inside,” stammered the man.
“Don’t worry, I’m on the pill, and this wasn’t my fertile period, so it wouldn’t do anything anyways…” softly said the young woman, turning to look at Francis, his dick slowly softening, still inside her.
“Oh, yeah, that’s good.” he said softly, tension leaving his body as he relaxed, “You know, I’m not sure why we never did this before.”
“Who knows, this has been a weird month for me, so maybe it’s something related…”
“Yeah, for me too. I knew that you had a crush on me, but I guess I just thought of you as Blake’s little sister, until earlier today, when I felt the sudden urge to come looking for you.”
“Huh, it was something kinda like that for me too…” answered Charlie, finally opting to stand up, fully removing Francis’ soft dick from her.
“Let’s keep in touch, I’ve changed a lot this past month, so maybe we could have some more fun later,” said the young woman, leaving the young man to go to the bathroom to clean herself.
As she walked, she couldn’t help but to think to herself, maybe he’d like to do it in riskier places too, softly smiling.
—————————————————————————————————————————
As Zach sat in his room, looking like a supervillain, he watched his hidden cameras. It was the last Sunday before he had to start going back to college. He was sad to have a lot less free time to enjoy anyone else’s bodies, but he would be getting a chance to score himself a few new hosts.
On one camera, he could see the Evans, all three naked, save for the little collars in the father and son’s necks. The mother was sitting at the table, eating dinner, as her pets ate in bowls of human food, on the ground. Zach laughed a bit, as Francis peed on the floor, before his mother stood, and grabbed a rolled up newspaper to hit him.
On the other, he could see Harriet, clad in tight leather, holding a bright pink riding crop, punishing Gary for cumming in one of her running shoes. Even as he got lashed, the twin smiled, and tried to lick her still exposed toes, before she lashed him again, before his tongue could reach her.
Zach was proud of all the progress he had had in his immediate neighborhood. He was even prouder that all 5 of them were perfectly capable of just switching from pervert mode to normal people once they either left the house, or had someone else coming over.
He looked on the other monitor, seeing his mom walking naked inside the house, cooking dinner, even as she swapped her left hand between massaging one breast and her not-so-private-anymore parts. He had done the least modifications in his mother, focusing on making her feel comfortable with walking around naked, and pleasing herself as often as she could.
Charlie was filming herself with one vibrator on each hole she managed to fit. She still sent those videos to him, though she didn’t know it was him. He had seen her having sex with Francis a few more times, usually outside, whenever he wasn’t busy being his mom’s little puppy.
Blake currently had one of her worn panties on her head. She had taken to, besides greatly enjoying her own, and other women’s body odor, roleplay being possessed. He had really impacted her that time he possessed her at the gym. Still, it was very hot, and as long as she didn’t go around blabbing it to his other subjects, or worse, to someone that wasn’t one of them, he would let her do as she wanted.
Despite everything, Zach was satisfied with his break from college. He had all but assured he wouldn’t become a wizard and gained magic powers, but he had something he thought was at least as good as that.
It was with that in mind, that he went downstairs to have dinner. His whole family was naked, eating and having the same old small talk as always, at least until all 4 of them finished their meals.
To Zach’s surprise, once all four of them were sitting in the living room, subtly all three of his female relatives started to feel each other up. He hadn’t managed to do it himself, but they did end up doing it by themselves. He was quick to join in, partaking of all those nubile bodies that he so often wore during the last two months.
Zach really was in a blessed place in the world, his skin shuddering for a second.
Zach had been ecstatic when his latest parcel arrived in the mail. Though it was very expensive to use it legally, the college student had heard about a few rogue servers of Stealth Control here and there, and had been wanting to try setting one up for himself.
He had spent the weekends at his family’s home preparing the grounds, just waiting to get his hands on some real hardware. He had used all of his IT knowledge to place an extensive array of spy cameras, and wireless network routers in his house, and both side neighbors, enjoying the good old excuse of helping them with technical problems, that in reality, had been caused by him.
His specialized hardware had arrived a week before his summer break started, meaning he’d have just enough time to finish setting it up in time for two months of pure debauchery in the three houses he’d use as testing grounds.
Fortunately, with all of his previous prepwork, the next step would be easy. First he’d need to set up a main control hub in the server he installed in his room, and tinker a bit with his wireless routers to interact with the proper receivers.
He also had to make sure that both his transmission points and his receiver nanobots were absolutely sealed to intrusions outside of what he wanted it to. Stories of people setting up entire networks of Stealth Control, just to have it promptly hijacked by other more experienced hackers scared him to death. The only one that had the right to play god in his neighborhood was him, thank you very much.
He had gotten enough nanobots to control a hundred people, but he’d start small, increasing his range as he got more and more people dancing in his hands. Beyond using all of his best methods to black box his network, this was his main defense against other Stealth Control users, his network would be small at first, but would slowly grow, making it a lot harder to detect.
He’d spread it naturally. Give his mom a cup of infected juice here, his sisters, some infected cake. The neighbors themselves would take some more effort, but he’d get there eventually, especially if he managed to use his mom to do it.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was the quintessential IT major. He was lanky and awkward, plain face, and big round glasses, and though certainly not as shy as most of his peers, still hadn’t managed to get himself a girlfriend.
To spectacular contrast, his mom and two sisters were gorgeous. Alice was a 45 year old woman, who despite her age, still had an amazing figure. The widow made sure to keep in shape, so still seemed to be no older than 30. Brunette hair and large breasts, coupled with her wide hips, she was very famous among Zach’s friends when he was still in high school.
Blake and Charlie were both older than Zach by a couple of years. Blake had just graduated with a physical education degree, and Charlie was in the final year of her business major. Though neither carried their mom’s sexy older woman appeal, they were still beauties in their own right.
Blake was tall and fit. Her breasts and ass were smaller than Charlie, or Alice’s, but she more than made it up by having the perfect balance of muscles and fat to still look feminine, while being a top athlete, her short boyish hair completing the tomboy look.
Charlotte, usually shortened to Charlie, was thin, and held the classic model look. She was a bit shorter than Blake, but had her beat in the chest department. Somehow, she had even larger breasts than their mom, and her svelte form did wonders to accentuate it.
Knowing all of this, Zach had been jittery when he first arrived home after his last day at school this semester. He quickly ran to his room in the attic, checked his diagnostics program, and booted Stealth Control up.
While it should already work immediately, he knew that having the host acclimate to the nanobots before use would make it easier to connect himself, and smoother for any mental effect his mind being in control of their bodies could have.
He set the controller band over his head, and set a timer for 30 seconds to start, while he laid down in bed, and got comfortable.
Once the 30 seconds passed, he began hearing the band starting to humm, which slowly made him lose consciousness, which had the effect of getting him to find himself in a wide blue expanse.
Zach could barely believe that it had worked. While all legal operations of Stealth Control kept a very strict hold over how the process worked, having a few employees taking requests of who wanted to possess who, and either connecting them, or denying the connections, pirate networks worked in many different ways. Some kept to the basics, having people controlling connections between server nodes and client nodes, others, tried to implement ways that the users themselves could have some control, by either using specific passwords, or using a managing system.
To solve that, Zach had installed a very well hidden backdoor, straight into his main control hub, in every wifi network in the three houses he worked on, so he could theoretically access it from anywhere, as long as he had the right tools, namely, a smartphone with the right apps, one he made sure got installed in every smartphone connected to the wifi networks he set up.
The operating system he had developed to do this, made it so that instead of going straight into the head of one of his hosts, he would go to a digital space, where he could monitor every node connected. He could see three bright spots of light around his own spot, each with the same address and a different port. He had no way of knowing who each node was before possessing them, so he decided to just pick one at random.
Target locked, he entered the command, and for the first time, became someone else.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was about to go upstairs to wake her youngest, when she felt a shudder run through her body. Weird, she thought, it was summer, so there shouldn’t be random cold breezes running through her house.
For some reason, her bra was feeling constricting, so instead, she went to her room to take it off, while idly picking at it. Slowly but surely, as she approached her room, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up.
Once inside, she made sure to lock the door, before removing her clothes. They felt stuffy, she needed to breathe a little. When she stood naked in front of the mirror, she couldn’t help herself.
“Damn. You’re -I mean- I’m hot!” exclaimed the older woman, staring lecherously at her own tits. She had never thought about it, but all her hard work at keeping her body had certainly paid off.
She didn’t really know why she was suddenly so attracted to her own body, but seeing herself, massaging her own boobs, made her so wet she could barely hold herself from just going to town on her now sopping wet pussy.
“God, this body is awesome, I love it.” she made sure to say out loud. She really enjoyed hearing her own voice right now. She sounded so slutty, so sexual. Usually, whenever she was playing with herself, she would just do it as silently as possible, feeling no need to vocalize beyond any moan that came naturally, since she had no partner to communicate her feelings.
She could feel the distinct call of her climax coming. Usually, when she got this close, she would try and ride it for as long as she could, taking her time to make sure all her pleasure points were being given equal attention, but not today. Today she felt like just ramming her fingers as deep inside herself as she could, and pressing her ample breasts with her whole palm, twisting her nipples every once in a while.
It came very suddenly, one moment, she was forcefully trying to extract an orgasm out of herself, the next it came, like a tsunami breaking through a barrier, flooding her entire body with pleasure.
She could barely breathe through it, orgasming had never felt like this. She felt a brief shudder, followed by hearing a light knock on her door.
“H-hey mom… Charlie and I are leaving for work, talk to you later…”she heard Blake awkwardly say.
After she got her breath back, she finally felt her mind clear. She had been going to wake Zach up, so they all could have breakfast together. Was this a symptom of her menopause coming? She still had her regular cycle, so she didn’t think so, but a sudden lustful surge like this was very unusual indeed.
In the attic, Zach could barely believe what had happened. For the entire duration, he could control his mother’s body as his own. It worked. It really, actually worked! After taking off the headband, he jumped in joy, before going downstairs. He had spent the night finishing his network’s set up process, so now that he finally had tangible proof that it worked, he felt himself held down by exhaustion.
Still, while he wore his mom’s body as a meat puppet, he felt as well as she did, so he could spend the day experimenting, and compensate for his sleep during the night.
Getting to the kitchen, he grabbed a mug, and filled it with coffee, before sitting down to drink it. After a few minutes, his mother entered the room.
“Good morning, sweety…” she still seemed to be somewhat dazed.
“Hey mom, are you feeling ok?” asked the college student, feigning true concern, knowing exactly what she had been feeling.
“Oh, I'm good, thanks for worrying. I was going to wake you up, but felt a little faint, so I went to my room to lie down a bit,” said the older woman, face slightly blushing.
“Well, good to know that you’re feeling better. I gotta test some new tech, so I’ll probably be in my room the whole day, if you need me.”
“Oh, ok. I might need to go out during the afternoon to buy some groceries, do you want me to get you anything?”
“Humm, could you bake two cakes for me at some time this week?”
“Sure thing honey, why do you need more than one cake, though? Not trying to prick any delicate subject, but you don’t usually have anyone over.”
“Oh, I’m giving one to mrs. Evans, and one to the twins. The money I got from the IT gig I did for them really helped me during a personal project, so I wanna thank them with the cakes.”
“Aww Zach, you’re too nice sometimes, but I’ll make sure to buy the ingredients. I’ll only be free to bake them tomorrow, but by Monday they should be ready.”
“Thanks mom, you’re the best,” he said, before standing up and leaving for his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
This time, when he started the program once again, he noticed that only one spot was appearing. Since his sisters were currently working, they would be unavailable to play with.
He made sure to use the nickname function to mark his mother’s node with her name. Later in the night, once both his sisters arrived, he’d make sure to mark them, and once he got his neighbors in the network, they too.
Still, he could barely help himself, he jacked into his mother’s body as fast as he could. He got the tail end of the shiver that signaled the successful connection between a server and a client. The shiver felt wonderful on his mom’s skin. He was almost hypnotized with how soft and smooth it was, and with how different it felt with the goosebumps across his new body.
She had just finished setting an alarm in her phone for when she would go to the market. Zach set his mothers phone down, and once again walked to her room. The first time he possessed her, he had been too overwhelmed by the whole experience, but now he could fully appreciate how different it felt compared to his.
His mother’s body was shorter than his, but the weight distribution was also distinct enough that he felt it. Her center of gravity was easy to deal with, all he had to do was not think too hard about it, and the body’s own muscle memory would take care of it, but had yet to get used to having his mother’s large breasts jiggling in his chest.
He noticed that even after she got dressed, she still didn’t put on her bra again. That was good, it meant that already his influence could be felt. He could barely hold from squeeing from imagining all he could do in the coming months until he had to leave for college.
This time he was more contained. He wanted to fully enjoy it. Sitting on his mom’s bed, in front of her mirror, he examined her body. His mother was 170 cm tall,and had beautiful brown eyes, and hair. She looked stereotypically motherly, but instead of where there would be a slight hint of fat and sagging skin, Alice was still slim and taut. She was a very good middle ground between his sister’s figures. Not too fit, not too ample, she was just right, and right now, she was fully his to enjoy.
Zach slowly undressed himself once again, committing every detail of his mother’s form to his mind. Once he had a proper mental map of it, he’d fill it with all the best places to touch, for maximum pleasure. He had heard that some Stealth Control networks had some features that allowed the one in control to directly access the host’s mind for better impersonation, or to get general information, but he couldn’t find how to replicate it, yet.
Now, with his head not being overcome by lust, he had to admit, his mother was incredibly hot. He gently took both her breasts in his hands, massaging them slowly. He really did have nothing to compare the feeling in his male body, but it felt nice, comfortable. Once the nipples stood erect, he ventured to play with them softly. It was weird knowing that these breasts, that he suckled when he was just a baby, were now on his chest, being enjoyed once again by him, for a different purpose.
Zach could feel her slit quickly moistening itself. He allowed a hand to wander towards it, spreading his lips. He could see it in the mirror, his mom had a bush, and small inner lips. When he spread them open, he audibly gasped, his mom’s pink pussy looked so very pretty.
He started massaging her clitoris. The wave of pleasure hit him unaware. He had already been out of his mind when he began using her clitoris the last time, but now he was still completely in control, so he was surprised by the sudden intensity of pleasure a simple small nub could provide. His other hand left the tit it had been holding, probing the inside of his vagina. He really liked the feeling of being filled, and though he wasn’t gay, he could only dream of what it felt like to be filled by a proper cock.
Though he had to admit that he could easily solve that problem, after all, there was still a cock in this house right now.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was very horny today. She really was worried about it now, but she felt so good today. It was like she had been opened to a whole new universe. By now, she was sure that if she had a clone, she would bed it as soon as it would be humanly possible to do.
“Oof, that was a good one,” she said, relaxed from the, now more thorough, self pleasure session. “Still have some time before she gotta leave to buy stuff,” commented the woman, finding it weird to refer to herself in the third person.
She stood from the bed, and left the room. Her first reflex had been to wear clothes, before deciding that it wasn’t like Zach would be leaving his room anyway, and since she wouldn’t be going anywhere with an exposed window to the outside, there wouldn’t be any danger of peepers catching a look of her naked body.
First she went to the kitchen, to drink a cup of water. She really must’ve been out of it, even as she swallowed tap water, she couldn’t help but note how nice her plump lips felt. She prodded both upper and lower lips with her tongue and teeth, indulging in their soft fullness.
Hydrated after a long masturbation session, Alice slowly crept towards the attic. She wasn’t sure what she would do there, but hopefully Zach would be asleep, or deep enough inside whatever technology he was playing with, to not see her naked body.
Entering the dark room, she couldn’t help but notice how warm it was in here. She turned on the fan, to at least circulate the air inside. She took a brief look at the computer screen. It was filled with all sorts of graphs and diagrams that she couldn’t make any sense of, but she felt that it was like it was supposed to be. Then, she laid her eyes on her own son.
Zach was such a good kid, though she still worried he was too awkward amongst his peers. He had friends, and would often go out with them, but lately, he had spent all his free time at home, doing some errand or another.
Her eyes slowly panned over his body. He was wearing an off white shirt, and she couldn’t help but blush after noticing he wasn’t wearing pants, his boxer being the only thing between his penis and herself.
At least it was, since the first thing she did after looking at it, was to kneel beside his bed, and remove it, leaving his dick exposed to the world. As her loins started to heat up, she couldn’t help but think, sure, she was unusually horny today, but she didn’t think she was the kind of person that would use her son’s unconscious body to satisfy any hidden desire. She was sure that she had never felt anything like this towards him, though she had to admit that her own body had also never aroused her like it had today.
She took her son’s dick into her hands, carefully massaging it, she could feel the blood slowly pumping into it, heating it up, more and more. As it grew, she eventually placed it in her mouth, trying to speed up the process. It tasted salty, and smelled musky. She didn’t know when was the last time her son had taken a bath, but it must’ve been not too long ago, since it wasn’t bad, just a bit strong.
“There you go, now mommy can have some fun,” she said, smiling wide open. She couldn’t believe that she was really going to do this, the taboo of the situation making it so much hotter than sex usually was for her.
“Gonna be honest, using these smaller hands, my dick even looks larger, maybe that's what women usually mean when they say that size isn’t everything…”, she commented, unsure of the reason, before placing herself atop Zach.
“Anyway, I guess I’ll be losing both my virginities right now, though I guess it is a shame that I won’t get to feel my first time.” She lined up her crotch with his, marveling at how wet she currently was. Without waiting, she used her hands to place it in the correct hole, before impaling herself into Zach’s dick.
“Augh!” she moaned from the sudden intrusion, even as she expected it.
“Dear God, my fingers feel nothing like the real thing,” said Alice, enthusiastically moving her hips atop her son.
She took her time, fully enjoying having her inner emptiness filled. She guessed that there were some advantages to using her son like this, unlike the usual one night stand, she had complete control over the speed and intensity during the intercourse, and unlike a dildo, it was warm, and throbbed slightly every so often, reminding her that it was an actual person.
She still had a few minutes before she knew her orgasm would come, when she heard a ringing downstairs.
“Crap, just my luck,” her face turned into a snarl of fury, she had been having fun, but now she had to leave, otherwise the market would close, and she wouldn’t be able to buy groceries for the week. She slowly took off her son’s erect dick from inside her sopping pussy. She was lucky too, a few moments after it finished exiting her, he came, the white semen missing her by centimeters.
“What the hell, might as well try it,” she said, before licking it all from him, leaving no trace of this. She placed his boxer back on, and went downstairs to her room. As she put on her clothes back on, this time she made sure to not wear her panties. She wasn’t sure why, but the thought of going shopping while going commando did wonders to her pussy.
She grabbed her purse, and got into the car, when a shudder passed through her body, making the woman flush intensely at everything she did in the past few hours.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was loving it. His mother’s body felt like a dream. He could only imagine how it’d feel to be in one of his sister’s even younger bodies.
Once again, he went downstairs to rehydrate. Though all the physical effort he did was using his mother’s body, the sex, coupled with the heat from the day, and the prior lack of ventilation in his room, meant that he had sweated quite a bit.
He drank a cup of juice, and made himself a sandwich, before going to take a bath. Once he left the bathroom, he heard motion inside the house
"Who 's there?” he asked.
“Afternoon Zach, I was just waiting for you to finish your bath before taking one myself,” shouted Blake from the kitchen.
His sister Blake was currently working as a personal trainer for a gym downtown. Zach had assumed he’d have less time to play with his sisters, since during the day they were at work, and both were still regularly going out to have fun during the night. He knew that they usually spent the whole Sunday lazing around, and that was when he expected he’d have the most access to them.
“Hey Blake”, greeted Zach, entering the kitchen, towel around his neck. “Are either of you going out tonight?”
“What’s up with the sudden interest in your big sisters’ social life?”, asked the smirking woman. “I think I heard Charlie would be going out with some friends, but I had a rough day at work, so I’ll be turning in early this weekend.”
Zach could barely hold himself from grinning and running straight to his room to try her out.
“Oh, by the way, did you find anything weird with mom today?”
“What do you mean?”
“It's just- She went to wake you up this morning and… well, nevermind,” hesitantly finished the brunette.
“When I woke up, she said she felt faint and went to lie down a bit.”
“I see… Well, I gotta take a bath, see you later, Zach” finished the young woman, leaving the kitchen.
Zach quickly hung his towel outside to dry, before running towards his room. This time he made sure to open the windows, before lying down on his bed, put on the headband, and started the program.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was tired. She had a surprising number of mutual students today, so she spent most of the day running through the gym, helping each of them with whatever they needed. At least she got enough time at the end to do her own workout routine.
She had been slightly disturbed with what happened this morning, so she had tried to go head first into work to try and forget it. It worked until she returned home. She had nothing against her mother doing that kind of stuff, of course, she just hoped she’d try and do it after all of them left the house, though she did know that Zach would probably be spending all his free time in his room.
Still, she was tired, and was just about to enter the shower, when she felt a sudden shiver run through her body. Thinking better, she had to gather her dirty clothes and take them to her bedroom first. Locking the door after entering, she carefully displayed them on the floor.
She carefully stepped around them, going to look at herself in the mirror. She was beginning to feel a familiar heat in her lower abdomen. Had she always been this hot? Blake knew that she was an attractive woman, but never had any sort of reason to feel this impressed by her own figure.
If anything, she felt very conscious about not being as full figured as her mother and sister. Her breasts were very petite compared to theirs, but the only reason she could take her own eyes from them right now was because she was salivating at the sight of the rest of her body.
Though she knew how to do it, she did a mocked version of a few bodybuilding poses. She knew she wouldn’t be correctly showing any muscle like this, but she supposed it was all for good fun.
She massaged her boobs a bit, moaning softly.
“Huunh… Smaller, but just as sensitive…”
After a few more minutes of boob fondling, and quite a few twisting of her erect nipples, her hands went south and back. She really was proud of her ass, and it was an ass. She wouldn’t accept any other word to describe it, not after all the work she had done to make it this big, round and firm. She hadn’t tried, but she could probably bounce coins on it.
Massaging her ass didn’t feel particularly good, but it still aroused her, for some reason. She wasn’t really sure why she was feeling like this, but whatever it was, she liked it.
Suddenly she stopped the exploration, looking into her own eyes in the mirror.
“You know, I really wonder what’s going on inside there. Maybe you’ll think you got whatever mom got this morning, or maybe you’re just going a little bit crazy… Still, I’ll make sure to enjoy ‘myself’ as long as I’m you, hehe.” she laughed, though it did make sense.
Maybe something was happening in the house, though she would hold on before blaming the supernatural, since it could only be that. She had been feeling very frustrated lately, and work was very tiring, so she could be just very pent up. She certainly wasn’t feeling anything weird.
Blake lifted her arms, probing the skin of her forearm with her nose and tongue. She tasted salty, and smelled like she usually did, though it felt very stimulating right now, for some reason. She slowly went over her arms, gently biting into her tensed biceps.
Her armpits' smell was stronger than the other parts of her arm. She sniffed her own musk deeply, deeply hypnotized by her own aroma.
Blake didn’t really know why she smelled so good today, but she wasn’t complaining. Turning towards her dirty clothes in the ground, she went through each piece, smelling them, and comparing. Though each part had gotten impregnated with her sweat, the smell was a lot stronger in her socks, sports bra, and panties. She put those aside and gathered the rest, before returning to the bathroom.
Placing them in the dirty laundry basket, she finally started to take her bath.
The warm water felt soothing over her tired muscles. She made sure to diligently lather every inch of her skin with soap, carefully cleaning between each of her toes. She was really feeling it now, the warmth that had begun while at her room was returning every second she spent gently spreading soap with her own hands.
Slowly but surely, she finally got to her vagina. Once her hands got there, she wasted no time to penetrate herself with one hand and massaging her clitoris. She wasn’t usually this aggressive while masturbating, but she really liked how it was feeling today.
She paused a little to clean her hair. She really didn’t know why, but even the flowery scent of her shampoo felt arousing as hell. With one hand scrubbing her scalp, she gathered some of her juices and spread it over her hair too. The thought of her hair being washed with pussy juice was the edge she needed, climaxing instantly, her legs giving.
After a few moments enjoying the warm water caressing her skin, she stood up in shaky legs. Blake finished rinsing her hair, and left the bathroom, while drying herself.
Since only Zach and herself were home, like when she first left the bathroom for her room, and then went back to it, she didn’t bother covering herself, crossing the house naked.
Once she arrived in her room, she grabbed her discarded clothing pieces, and went towards the attic. Zach was in need of a real prank, so she would sneak into his room and place her dirty stinky clothes there. She would love to see his face when he discovered it, but them’s the breaks.
Inside there, she saw that he was in his bed, with some kind of silver ring around his head. Was this some new sort of VR game machine? Anyway, she placed her used panties over his face, and hid the dirty socks and sports bra in his backpack.
Prank done, she went downstairs, wandering naked though the house. It felt really liberating to walk around naked. Pity. If she lived alone, she would do it all the time, but it simply wasn’t possible right now.
She was broken out of her thoughts when she heard her mom’s car entering the garage, which accompanied a distinct shudder.
Oh shit! her mother was coming, she had to put on something before she saw her naked in the middle of the house!
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was getting the hang of it. Blake’s body, while familiar, felt very distinct from his mothers. What caught his attention the most was the smell. While his mother had been clean that morning, and had only started to smell of sweat as he used her during the early afternoon, Blake had spent the day at a gym, so every moment he spent in her body, he was accompanied by her own body odor.
He hadn’t thought about it before, but when he was in there, it was a distinct reminder that she had spent the whole day doing all sorts of stuff, and he could easily just take it for himself to use as he wished.
While he was inside her, feeling the mix between her perfume and natural musk had made him so horny that he could hardly believe he waited that long before starting to masturbate.
But he held on, trying to do things before beginning to pleasure himself. If his predictions were correct, like his mom not wearing a bra today, if he consistently acted a certain way, his hosts would eventually adapt said behavior for themselves. Fortunately, he had a lot of time to play and experiment with it.
After leaving Blake’s toned body, Zach masturbated once as himself, before playing some games, waiting for dinner to be ready. Beyond everything he did today, waking up with his sister’s used underwear was definitely not something he was expecting to do today, but he made good use of it while pleasing himself.
Still he had to sleep properly tonight, so he’d have tomorrow’s entire day to play with his family, so he dutifully went down and ate with his mom and Blake.
His mother warned him that she’d be making his cakes tomorrow, meaning he’d have a very brief window he could spike the ingredients with his nanobots. He didn’t know much about how baking’s chemistry worked, but he hoped the nanobots wouldn’t stop the cake from working out.
Later, after everyone went to sleep, but before Charlie arrived from whatever she had gone, Zach snuck downstairs and mixed the nanobots with the sugar, flour and the milk his mother had bought to make the cakes and the frosting. Once he delivered them, by this time next week, he’d have at least 5 more nodes in his network.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was a little after noon when Zach woke up the next day. He could barely believe that he had spent a not insignificant amount of time as his mother and one of his sisters yesterday. Before leaving the room, he checked the server, and saw that Charlie was already home. His first instinct was to jack in her head, and have some fun, but he held himself. He had done a lot yesterday, so he wanted to check the lay of the land first- seeing if his mom or Blake had any noticeable effect from his time inside them.
As he went down to the kitchen, he bumped into his mom.
“Oh, good afternoon, Zach. I was just going upstairs to wake you up. Lunch is almost ready.”
“Oh, thanks mom.”
Zach did notice that his mother’s eyes lingered on his crotch a bit when she first saw him, but after catching herself and blushing, she quickly averted her eyes. Once she turned her back to him, he also noticed she lacked a bra strap. Zach quietly smiled, his actions already making a noticeable change in his mother’s actions.
Downstairs, he helped his mother in the kitchen, setting the table, and cleaning some of the remaining dishes in the sink. Half an hour later, his sisters also came downstairs to have a family lunch.
It was a pleasant time, all four of them making small talk. Blake talked about her work, while Charlie talked about her last few classes and internship. Alice told Zach that his cakes only need frosting before being ready. After they were all finished, Zach and his mom went to the living room to watch a movie on the TV, while the sisters washed the new dishes, and stored any remaining food.
Zach really enjoyed seeing how close his mom was sitting to him on the couch, her hands caressing his legs every so often. After 15 minutes, Zach’s sisters finished their chores, and sat down to see the movie too.
Zach noticed that Blake seemed a little uncomfortable. She would every so often try to discreetly sniff herself, her face blushing every time she thought she got away with it.
On the other hand, Charlie was as normal as she could be. Zach noticed that she also realized something weird was going on with their mom and sisters, giving them silent looks every so often.
Knowing that he was the reason for both his mom and Blake’s unusual behavior, was very hot for him.
Once the movie finished, Alice informed Zach that she would be finishing the cakes, so he could deliver them in two hours. Charlie and Blake both went to their rooms, and so did Zach.
He checked the server, named the only remaining node as Charlie, and got ready to jack in. He had some fun to have with his remaining sister, and he could barely wait to decide what he’d try to program her into liking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Charlotte was currently laying in bed, headphones on, listening to some music. Yesterday had been a weird day, what with her mom audibly masturbating during the morning. She had tried to keep that out of her mind during her internship, but she couldn’t, so she had a subpar performance yesterday.
She hoped everything would go back to normal, though she was at least grateful that since she was on a break from college, she didn’t have to study for a test while being this distracted.
She could even blame the smaller amount of work she finished, on not being used to work that much, since her supervisor asked her to do some more work, since she would be free from school for a bit. Because of the extra hours, she’d even be able to take a two week vacation from it before the end of her school break, meaning she’d get two weeks of lazing around.
She envied Zach a little, for being able to just spend two months doing whatever, but she had to take her punches. If she worked hard enough, she'd eventually be as lazy as she wanted, without needing to work anymore.
Still, it had been an unusual weekend, her mom’s unexpected, very vocal masturbation session, Blake was also weird, though she couldn’t put her finger on what, exactly.
She shuddered, but kept relaxing on her bed. She could lower the ceiling fan’s power level, but she wasn’t feeling like it.
She paused the music in her phone, and removed her headphones, before sitting on the bed, and gently massaging a boob.
“It’s bigger than moms, but it’s slightly less sensitive though…” she muttered. She had felt very conscious about her breasts when she was younger, what with being considerably larger than her older sister’s, and most other girls her age, but she had grown to like them.
She balanced her phone on her desk, angling it so she could record the bed. She quickly stepped out of her clothes, before hitting the record button.
She stretched a bit, before showcasing each of her best body parts to the camera. She would be worried about someone getting their hands on the video, but felt herself slowly but surely moistening at the thought of someone else watching it.
Charlotte started looking inside her drawers, though she wasn’t sure what she was looking for. Only once she opened a very well hidden compartment inside her wardrobe, she realized she had been looking for toys.
She took everything in it, dumping it in the bed. Charlotte had been very proud of her sex toy collections, having experimented extensively with them, though taking care to only do so when the rest of the house were either asleep, or outside.
She attached a pair of breast massage vibrators to her nipples, and grabbed a dildo that could stimulate both her insides, and her clitoris with over 12 patterns of vibration. She laid down in her bed, making sure the camera had a good view of her, and turned on the breast massagers.
She blanked a little. She usually started her toys on low, then gradually powered them up, but not today, so she was really surprised by the intensity of the stimulation in her breasts. Though she wasn’t planning on it, she knew that whoever got to watch her video would be having a treat.
Somehow, while all of this was happening, she still managed to keep quiet. She wasn’t keen on her family knowing about what she was doing. She even began using the dildo, fitting it neatly inside her pussy, leaving the clit stimulator resting against her clitoris, before turning it on too.
She didn’t blank this time, but she did almost scream. The waves of pleasure felt so good, if she didn’t know better she’d say she was melting. And so she continued, toys going as strong as they could, her every reaction filmed, until she could feel herself getting close to climax.
And then she heard something close to her door.
“Zach! Your cakes are ready!” exclaimed her mom at the foot of the stair to the attic.
Instead of finishing, she stopped herself, and removed her toys. Maybe it was knowing that her mother was that close to her room, maybe it was something else, but she stopped playing with herself, her pussy still burning with desire. She was frustrated, but she went to her phone, stopped the recording, and emailed it to some random address.
She didn’t know whose it was, but she felt that she needed to send it.
“Well, it’s a pity we couldn’t finish, but I have something else I need to do right now. See you later Charlotte,” she said, looking into her phone’s face camera, and then she shuddered.
Charlie started blushing immediately. She wasn’t sure what came over her, but filming herself felt so good, that she almost started it once again, before thinking better about it. She still went and finished masturbating, she wasn’t a self cock-blocking savage after all.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach removed the headband in a hurry. As soon as he got those cakes to their destinations, the sooner he’d get even more toys. Even better, he still loved his family, so he wasn’t planning on doing anything too extreme to them, his current plan consisted of mostly getting them all to see no problem with walking around naked, and with having some fun with each other, but his neighbors had none of those limitations.
He'd be able to do anything with them, push as far as he wanted, turn them into caricatures of themselves. In theory at least. He still wasn’t sure about what sorts of limits were inherent to the program or to the human mind itself, so he couldn’t be sure he’d even be able to go as far as he wanted with his sisters and mom, or if he’d be able to do it without ridiculous amounts of time, and/or effort.
First he knocked on mrs. Evans’ house. The family of 3 that lived here was perfect for his plans. Mrs. Evans was around his mom’s age, but unlike her, she looked about what one would expect from a 47 years old woman. She had quite the plain face, adorned by signs of aging, framed by short blonde hair, though not as short as Blake’s. She rocked the kind neighbor lady attitude, and had never been rude to Zach, unlike her husband.
Mr. Evans was a very grumpy man, always complaining about stuff, though his wife assured Zach that he was nicer when they were alone. The short and stocky man had worked in construction in his youth, and was pretty damn good at it, before an accident forced him to start working in the management part of the family business.
Their son was called Francis, and had gone to school with Blake during their childhood. Zach hadn’t been particularly close to him, what with him being part of all sorts of sport clubs, and Zach being the quintessential nerd. While keeping his father’s stocky build, he had a more average height, which together with his quite common face, helped him a lot in his gigs as a martial arts double for action actors.
Mrs. Evans didn’t want to accept the cake, but after much insistence, her husband arrived from work and accepted it on her behalf, while also claiming their TV’s internet functions weren’t working, prompting Zach to check it out.
Zach had gladly done it, taking the chance to double check his previous work on the house. The scarily extensive network of hidden cameras would greatly assist him in his experiments with the house’s inhabitants.
His other neighbors apparently weren’t at home, so Zach went back home. He’d deliver the remaining cake later, for now he had a few things to check.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach kept a window with the server’s current available nodes open on his secondary monitor. He wanted to jack in as soon as one of his neighbors had eaten enough cake for the nanobots to activate, but while that didn’t happen, he’d be checking the hidden cameras he set in his own house.
Charlie had actually gone back and finished masturbating after he left, which surprised him a bit, since the last time he had been interrupted, his mom had just gone on her merry way. That meant that his arousal affected the host enough that they’d still feel aroused if he left before relieving themselves.
His mother had been mostly normal, sans being more touchy with him in the living room, and the lack of underwear. As he hadn’t possessed her beyond those first two times, he supposed that he couldn’t expect to see any radical change. Once he got his hands on his neighbors, he’d try and leave her alone a bit, so he’d see if with time, his manipulations got cleansed from the host’s mind.
Blake had the most impressive change. While not acting too overtly different while with the rest of the family, she was currently locked up in her room, sniffing some of her dirty clothes, and furiously masturbating. Maybe some people were more susceptible to his modifications? It could also be that different things affected people differently, so maybe she had already had some sort of smell fetish, though probably not directed at her own body odor.
Zach almost went and joined his sister, but before he could, he saw that one of the twins had arrived.
Gary and Harriet were twins, and lived together. The pair were in their 30s, and had very good jobs in their parents’ company. Zach didn’t know as much about them as he did about the Evans, but he nonetheless had gotten his Stealth Control Network, and his camera networks set up in their house.
It was through that that he discovered that they were a very kinky pair. They usually shared partners, though Zach had never seen them do the same person at the same time.
Gary happily accepted the cake, and actually ate a piece of it right there in front of Zach, complimenting his mother’s cooking. Before leaving, Zach made sure to ask him to leave some to his sister,to which the male twin answered with a mock disgust face, before agreeing.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Within a month, Zach could already see the fruits of his labor. He had successfully conditioned his family into being a whole lot lewder. Now all three women walked around the house naked, and neither of them cared about anyone else in the house masturbating openly.
It had been harder to shape Charlies’ mind into accepting it, but once he managed to instill an exhibitionism fetish into her mind, it was only a matter of time.
Neither of them would have sex, of course. That was the one limit he didn’t manage to cross. No matter how many times he had with them, the three simply refused to have sex with each other, which bothered Zach a little. He could solve this by managing to quickly change between hosts, his current network needing at least a couple of minutes between each different possession, but he hadn’t figured out how to do that yet, so it’d remain something for later.
His neighbors on the other hand, had been way more successful subjects. He got all three of the Evans to have sex with each other, the same with the twins.
Gary and Harrier had been the first ones, though he could see why. During one of their kinky dates, all he needed was to slowly get each twin to slowly tease the other while they were too busy with someone else to deal with it. He could still remember Gary’s face, when his sister started to step on his face while he was being ridden by one of their female friends with benefits.
He had also managed to accidentally give Harriet a slight appreciation for being a domme, and her brother a foot fetish, but he swears it wasn’t intentional. At least not a first.
The three Evans had been a bit harder. He needed to do some extensive solo play with each of them, trying to slowly acclimate them to the idea of their family members being sexually attractive. Getting Mr. Evans to see another man, his son at that, sexually, had been very hard, though he had cracked in the end.
Zach had to admit that he never hadn’t intended to have any gay sex between men, but the time he jacked into Gary while he was being fucked in the ass had awakened him to that possibility.
Somewhat surprising, once they lost all their inhibitions, the Evans ended up assembling into a matriarchal structure, with Francis and Mr. Evans both being Mrs. Evans’ pets. Zach had seen her walking both in leashes in their backyard, hidden from every sight but his cameras’ lenses.
He didn’t like needing to act like a dog while inside them sometimes, but alas, he needed to keep reinforcing, since before these behaviors took root, if he stayed long enough without entering their minds, they’d start reverting to their previous state.
Keeping being 8 people simultaneously, and long enough as each of them to keep his modifications had been beyond exhausting. Zach also had to keep being himself at least enough for his muscles to not atrophy. He had found that the big networks, like that one resort, used machines to hold their user’s bodies, machines that kept them safe and healthy while they had fun as the young people visiting the resort.
Still, from a virgin, to someone that had sex with, or as, sometimes both, 8 different people, in 29 days. Zach was having the time of his life, each of his bodies felt just different enough that he couldn’t get tired of them. All he needed to do was to change who he was at the moment, and BAM! A different experience.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Garry was drinking some water, after a very intense marathon of sex between him, his sister, and a coworker of theirs. If he didn’t know better, he thought his dick was about to fall off, so they agreed to give him a break. He could barely believe what he had been missing before he started to fuck Harriet.
He had never seen her like this before, the extent of his sexual feelings about her being related to knowing they were both fucking the same person in the same night. He loved that idea, that someone could feel both of them, one after the other, again and again. Then she stepped on his face.
He had felt uncomfortable at first. It wasn’t bad, he just didn’t know what to do about it. He tried talking with her after she started to do it every time they shared someone, but all she said was that she wasn’t sure why she was doing it, but that it felt good for some reason.
The next time she did it, he couldn’t help but lick and suckle on her toes, like he was a man in a desert, and her foot held the only source of water for kilometers. After that he slowly started noticing the feet of both men and women around him, but especially his sisters’ pair.
Once they started actually finding pleasure in each other, not just at sharing a third person, they quickly started exploring it. She had started it by giving him a footjob, and he answered it by eating her out. Before long, every night they didn’t have a partner, they would find themselves fucking each other’s brains out, indulging in their newfound fetishes.
And that wasn’t even the stranger part of this weird month they were currently in. This was the fourth night he went to his kitchen to drink water, just in time to see something absolutely unexpected in the street.
It was around 2 in the morning, and walking outside, wearing everyday clothes, the mother from two houses down the street, was walking her husband and son on a leash, like they were dogs. They were both naked, and had just stopped, so the boy could piss on his lawn.
The first three days he just felt a bit exasperated, but today the sight had made him rock hard once again. His eyes were locked to the spectacle outside, while his hands stroked his engorged member. Once they were out of sight, he returned to the bedroom.
Britney was asleep, tired from all the sex, and his sister’s new tastes, so he felt free to talk to her.
“You know, I’ve just seen a woman walk two other men in leashes down the street…”
“Not gonna lie, when you walked back in, with your dick that hard, that was not what I expected you to say. ‘Harriet, could you help me with this’, ‘Harriet use your foot like you know I love’, sure, but if I didn’t know better, ‘a woman is walking men on leashes down the street’ could be one of those brand new sentences.”
“Ain’t you just so funny. Turns out we’re not the only weirdly kinky family in the street, it was the Evans.”
“Wait what? No way! You mean the mother was…”
“Yep, the husband and the son.”
“Damm… That is actually even weirder than what we do…”
“Yep… So-”
“You’re about to ask if we could also do it, right?”
Garry’s dick, which started to soften while they talked, immediately stood back up.
“I suppose that answers it. Come here, I’ll give you a footjob, we’ll talk tomorrow.”
Garry felt a certain smug happiness. He wasn’t sure what it was about, but he did. He approached her in the bed, and shuddered for a moment, before Harriet’s expert toes massaged his penis, until he came for the last time that night.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After leaving Garry’s body, Zach went to bed. He woke up early the next morning, waiting for the mail truck. Once his new long distance router arrived, he went back up to his room, configured it, and as fast as he could, installed it in his sister’s car.
He connected it to his Stealth Control network, and hoped it would work. He was trying to circle the distance limit in his control over his new bodies, meaning he could take them over while they weren’t at home. He had set his private network on the internet, so he could connect anywhere, as long as he knew the right passwords, addresses and ports.
Sure, it’d be less safe and private now, but the network was still small and hard to find, so he still felt confident that until he found a more stable base, it would do.
He had breakfast with his family, and anxiously waited for Blake to leave for work, Charlotte now being free from work for a couple of weeks.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was having quite the slow day, since her usual clients were not here today. She walked around the gym, greeting people that arrived, and correcting anyone she saw doing any exercise wrong.
She was bored out of her mind, when she felt a shudder. Through the last month or so, she had come to associate shudders to pleasure coming soon, which really worried her, since she was currently at work.
She looked at her phone, checking that the only client that had reserved a time slot, had done so only a couple of hours later.
“Lucky me, huh, really good day to be trying this new set up,” she muttered.
She felt something weird, like there was a slight delay between her thinking, and actually saying something. She wasn’t sure what it was, but she wouldn’t worry for now.
She moved quickly, looking around the gym, her eyes locking onto every toned woman that was currently exercising. Seeing the soft curves in their bodies got her lower body to slowly warm up. Just imagining all of them grabbing her at once, with their sweaty bodies- she shook her head, she’d have more time to fantasize once she was somewhere more private.
Blake walked to the restroom, before stopping in front of the doors. She carefully looked around, before deciding to enter the blue door. The act of entering a place she wasn’t allowed into, walking into it confidently, made her feel invincible.
She entered a cubicle, and sat on the toilet. It was a lot cleaner than she expected, so she started to remove her clothes.
Blake had worked out a bit before she decided to do devious shit at work, so she had worked a bit of sweat, so she briefly sniffed her own armpits. The strong scent of chemicals in the bathroom mixed with her own body odor, which was still being kept under control by her deodorant. It wasn’t as good as when it was all her, but the change in pace was also arousing.
Blake began feeling herself up, her hands cupping and massaging her humble breasts, before caressing her skin on their way towards her slit. She was honestly surprised at how wet she currently was. Could the thought of being caught masturbating at work, and in the men’s restroom at that, be making this so much better for her?
She could feel waves of warmth coursing through her nerves, starting from her pussy, and reverberating all the way from the tip of her toes, until the top of her head. Blake started picking up her pace, until she heard someone else opening the door, at which point her body locked up, two of her fingers inside her vagina.
There were two men inside here. Any noise she made, would probably be heard by them. She quietly placed one of her hands over her mouth, mortified as her other hand kept slowly and carefully teasing her clitoris. She could feel her heart trying to jump out of her mouth.
“Hey man, did you hear anything?” asked one of the gym goers.
“Not really, what’s up?” questioned the other. Blake could hear them coming closer to her cubicle.
“I’m not sure, it was a wet sound, like someone placing a hand inside a pot of hair gel…” Blake heard them both entering the other two cubicles, the sound of urine hitting the water quickly filling the air.
All the while, she kept teasing herself, her eyes almost rolling into her head from pleasure.
“I don’t know, maybe there’s someone in the women's restroom doing their hair? The walls in this kind of place are usually very thin,” answered the second man, after they left their cubicles, the sink now gushing water.
“I guess, let’s go, I’ll treat you for lunch today,” finished the first man, opening the door.
Once she was again alone in the restroom, Blake immediately stuck as many fingers inside her pussy as she could, the shock claiming an orgasm out of her. It took 4 minutes until she was fit to move again. She had never had such an overpowering climax in her life.
She used the toilet paper to clean herself as well as she could, before wearing her clothes, and walking to the mirror.
She looked herself in the eye.
“You know Blake, even hotter than being able to partake in your body like this, is knowing that no matter what I do as you, you will think it’s your own action,” she said.
Was this what was happening? Was she being taken over by some other person? Was this why she felt so horny all the time this last month? But it felt so natural, she knew that she was perfectly able to do this sort of thing.
“Come on now, I just admitted to possessing your body and mind, using you as my own toy, and your pussy is already growing moist again, even after this whole thing?” she smirked at herself, hands caressing her face.
“I suppose there’s a reason you’re my favorite between my new lives, if you really like this sort of thing, I suppose that it makes us just that more compatible than Charlie and Alice.”
Was this what was happening to her family? Why now everyone was so happy to masturbate out loud during the day, to walk around naked inside the house? It was so hot! She almost wanted to touch herself at the thought once more, but she couldn’t, someone else might come, and she couldn’t be seen doing these sorts of things.
She shuddered and left the men’s restroom, her mind reeling at the thought of someone else being controlling hers, and her family’s bodies. She just hoped that they weren’t doing anything to Zach, she hoped that by now, if he was willing to have sex with them, it was by his own will.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach couldn’t stop himself, the latest experiment had been a success. There was a slight delay between him doing anything, compared to when he did it close by, but it had worked.
The sheer pleasure Blake’s body felt while he was in that restroom, was overpowering, even now, he was sporting the hardest erection he ever had. Still he had restrained himself. He still had a lot to do before his break ended in a couple of weeks, so he couldn’t waste time having sex using his own body.
Still, he knew exactly who’d he'd wear for now. Francis was a very handsome man, and Zach had quite the fun turning him into his mother’s pet dog/sex slave. He knew that Charlie had a huge crush on him when they were teenages, and though he wasn’t sure how she felt now, he was sure that with how absolutely horny he had made all of his family members, she’d love to get a different cock to fill her needy pussy.
He really had been lucky that Charlie ended up receiving a two weeks break from her internship, meaning he had a lot more time to work on her than he expected to.
First things first, he jacked in Charlie. When he found himself in her supple body, she had been watching a show in her room. Zach slowly began teasing his sister’s body, which quickly responded, a pleasant warmth blooming in his lower parts.
Though he preferred Blake’s body, Charlotte’s was also very good. Compared to his other sister, Charlie was simply ampler, and the bigger heft of her breasts were a wonder to play with. Her sensitive nipples almost leapt at the attention, getting harder and even more sensitive in response to his ministrations.
Another big difference was the pussy. Blake’s really enjoyed a slow crescendo that finished into an earth-shattering orgasm, while Charlie really liked intense and almost aggressive stimulation throughout the whole session, usually ending more subdued than Blake’s, but having longer lasting orgasms.
Still, climaxing was not his purpose right now, Zach slowed down a bit, and grabbed his sister’s phone, and looked for a picture of Francis he knew she had stored somewhere. Once he found it, he looked at it for a bit, planting the idea of screwing the neighbor in his sister’s mind, and then, he disconnected.
Disconnecting was a lot more jarring this time. The whiplash between being mid-pleasure to just having a hard on was uncomfortable, but he needed to do things in the right order for his plan to work without a hitch. As fast as he could, he connected to Francis, needing to wait just 30 seconds for the program to finish loading again.
Once more he found himself in a different location. He recognized his neighbor’s backyard, though he had to admit this was an angle he wasn’t used to. Zach was currently crouching down over a sandbox. He looked down and noticed a very conspicuous small amount of shit.
Though greatly repulsed by it, he tried to not express anything in his borrowed face, lest his indoctrination worked in the wrong direction he wanted. Francis was a dog, as far as his family was concerned, and dogs did their business outside. The sight did make him wonder if he wasn’t going too far with this whole thing, but he shook his new head.
Zach entered the house and went to a bathroom, cleaned himself, before he went to have sex with Charlie. He was very grateful for the Evans’ bidet, making the cleaning process a lot easier. He got dressed and went outside, towards his usual house.
Being Francis always felt novel for Zach. Though not as short as his dad, the young man was buff. Zach liked to sometimes possess his body just to flex on the mirror and admire his borrowed body, in different ways than he did his female hosts.
He knocked on the door, waiting for his sister to open. He knew that she would come, her new exhibitionist tendencies would make sure that was the only course of action she could take while this pleasure drunk.
A few minutes later, he heard the door unlocking, and opening slightly. A red flushed face met his eyes opening perceptibly when they crossed his.
“H-hey Francis, d-do you n-need anyth-thing?” Charlie stuttered, and even now, he could hear the slow shclick of her fingers pistoning her vagina, even with her whole body hidden behind the door.
“Hi there, Charls,” that was his nickname for her from school. “I just wanted to know if you were interested in having some fun today?”
If he didn’t know exactly how she’d react to that, Zach would have been very surprised to be on the receiving end of what was about to happen.
Upon hearing his words, Charlie’s pupils dilated, before she quickly opened the door, showing her almost naked body to the world, aggressively grabbed Francis, and pulled him inside, and locked the door once again.
The sudden movement made him lose his balance, which resulted in Zach being down on the floor of his house’s lobby. Charlie eyed him like a piece of meat, and almost pounced on his chiseled body, pressing her hands, coated in her juices, on his face, as if to mark him with her scent.
She kissed him deeply, her lips tasting like strawberries. Finally gathering his wits, Zach caught her head, his hand full of her deep brown long hair. That was one thing he loved about Charlie, unlike Blake’s short sporty cut, she kept her hair long and silky, like their mother did, though hers was curlier than Charlie’s.
Zach gently held Charlie down, as she indulged in his new body like he was an oasis in the desert. Her hands caressed his body’s every inch, tracing his muscles, until they got to the best part. She expertly took off his shorts and boxers, before shoving his hard cock deep inside her slit.
Her insides were warm and wet, the previous lubrication she had making his dick thrust inside her smoothly. Charlie rode him like a champion, only letting him go when he warned her he was about to come, before she promptly placed her mouth in his cock, making sure to swallow every drop of his cum.
“Well, I’m not done yet, so you better make sure I’ll finish too, got it,” Charlie said, dilated eyes looking straight into his soul.
“Yes, ma’am,” Zach answered instinctively.
Charlie stood up, turned around and promptly sat on Francis’ face. Zach went to work, licking as much of Charlie’s pussy as he could. She tasted different with Francis’ tongue, but he still loved it, supping deeply of her essence and juices. The slick and smooth texture of Charlie’s pussy had felt wonderful on his dick, and even now he couldn’t help but enjoy it with his tongue, the slight salty and tangy taste, mixed with her natural musk quickly got his dick hard as soon as his refractory period ended, it being a lot faster on Francis’ fitter body than on Zach’s own.
Charlotte licked and teased Zach’s new cock with her large breasts for a minute, before standing up, and once again impaling herself on his dick, pressing her tits on Zach’s borrowed face.
Zach was surprised, Charlie hadn’t been this aggressive during the times he fucked her on his own body. He wondered if it was a mixture of his previous actions before he jacked into Francis, and her having a crush on him way back.
Still, he went to work, placing his hands on both of Charlie’s breasts, his fingers sinking into her pale orbs, as he nibbled her nipples every once in a while. During this, she rode his dick as hard as she could. He was a bit worried she’d accidentally break it, but since it wasn’t his own, he let her do as she wished. Zach was glad though, that this being the second time it was being used this soon, his dick was a little less sensitive, as he wasn’t sure he’d be able to hold on cumming for long with this much stimulation normally.
Charlie’s breasts tasted of sweat, and felt like two big, and warm marshmallows, her svelte body felt fragile, as if his big, strong arms could break her by accident. Her inner warmth made him feel like he was melting inside her folds, the quick in and out motion, making her feel like a sex machine, designed to milk him for as much cum as Francis’ body could produce.
When Zach noticed his sister’s pussy gripping his dick more and more he actually felt glad that it was coming to an end. When she finally came, moaning loudly, he felt like his borrowed cock was being held in a very moist, warm, but very firm vise. He began to moan, feeling his own orgasm rapidly arriving, trying in vain to warn her, when it happened.
Francis’ dick exploded inside Charlotte’s tight pussy. He shivered, before catching his breath.
“Holy shit, I-I tried to warn you, I swear I didn’t mean to cum inside,” stammered the man.
“Don’t worry, I’m on the pill, and this wasn’t my fertile period, so it wouldn’t do anything anyways…” softly said the young woman, turning to look at Francis, his dick slowly softening, still inside her.
“Oh, yeah, that’s good.” he said softly, tension leaving his body as he relaxed, “You know, I’m not sure why we never did this before.”
“Who knows, this has been a weird month for me, so maybe it’s something related…”
“Yeah, for me too. I knew that you had a crush on me, but I guess I just thought of you as Blake’s little sister, until earlier today, when I felt the sudden urge to come looking for you.”
“Huh, it was something kinda like that for me too…” answered Charlie, finally opting to stand up, fully removing Francis’ soft dick from her.
“Let’s keep in touch, I’ve changed a lot this past month, so maybe we could have some more fun later,” said the young woman, leaving the young man to go to the bathroom to clean herself.
As she walked, she couldn’t help but to think to herself, maybe he’d like to do it in riskier places too, softly smiling.
—————————————————————————————————————————
As Zach sat in his room, looking like a supervillain, he watched his hidden cameras. It was the last Sunday before he had to start going back to college. He was sad to have a lot less free time to enjoy anyone else’s bodies, but he would be getting a chance to score himself a few new hosts.
On one camera, he could see the Evans, all three naked, save for the little collars in the father and son’s necks. The mother was sitting at the table, eating dinner, as her pets ate in bowls of human food, on the ground. Zach laughed a bit, as Francis peed on the floor, before his mother stood, and grabbed a rolled up newspaper to hit him.
On the other, he could see Harriet, clad in tight leather, holding a bright pink riding crop, punishing Gary for cumming in one of her running shoes. Even as he got lashed, the twin smiled, and tried to lick her still exposed toes, before she lashed him again, before his tongue could reach her.
Zach was proud of all the progress he had had in his immediate neighborhood. He was even prouder that all 5 of them were perfectly capable of just switching from pervert mode to normal people once they either left the house, or had someone else coming over.
He looked on the other monitor, seeing his mom walking naked inside the house, cooking dinner, even as she swapped her left hand between massaging one breast and her not-so-private-anymore parts. He had done the least modifications in his mother, focusing on making her feel comfortable with walking around naked, and pleasing herself as often as she could.
Charlie was filming herself with one vibrator on each hole she managed to fit. She still sent those videos to him, though she didn’t know it was him. He had seen her having sex with Francis a few more times, usually outside, whenever he wasn’t busy being his mom’s little puppy.
Blake currently had one of her worn panties on her head. She had taken to, besides greatly enjoying her own, and other women’s body odor, roleplay being possessed. He had really impacted her that time he possessed her at the gym. Still, it was very hot, and as long as she didn’t go around blabbing it to his other subjects, or worse, to someone that wasn’t one of them, he would let her do as she wanted.
Despite everything, Zach was satisfied with his break from college. He had all but assured he wouldn’t become a wizard and gained magic powers, but he had something he thought was at least as good as that.
It was with that in mind, that he went downstairs to have dinner. His whole family was naked, eating and having the same old small talk as always, at least until all 4 of them finished their meals.
To Zach’s surprise, once all four of them were sitting in the living room, subtly all three of his female relatives started to feel each other up. He hadn’t managed to do it himself, but they did end up doing it by themselves. He was quick to join in, partaking of all those nubile bodies that he so often wore during the last two months.
Zach really was in a blessed place in the world, his skin shuddering for a second.
1
12.4K
14
4
Thomas was a science genius, but wasn't all that good at interacting with other people. After inventing a machine that helped him to slip into a different plane of reality, he decided to use his newfound abilites in there to possess his old high school teacher. Will he be able deal with a female body, or will this new power corrupt him?
Arguably, Thomas was what one could describe as a once in a generation genius. Of course, most people wouldn’t, but that was because he was more likely to just laze around and do nothing, than to do anything remotely impressive.
He had always had trouble focusing, so he often just flitted between different projects which had caught his fancy. He tried to always finish them eventually, at least as proof of concept, but the few people he had in his life were more likely to see them as disjointed masses of wires and metal they spent most time as, than as the miraculous pieces of technology they really were once finished.
What enabled this, was a little machine that used quantum fluctuations to create pieces and components for anything he needed. He had invented it when he was 14, and all it took to create almost anything he needed was the electricity to power it.
As far as he knew, Thomas was almost self-sufficient. He could sate any biological need with his machine, and any intellectual need by inventing new things. The one big problem he had was social interaction.
Thomas was a perfect example of the introverted genius, and had a lot of trouble interacting with other people outside his family, and a few childhood friends who still kept in touch. It was with that in mind that he invented a Plane Displacer.
While at first glance, a simple modification of his older Teleporter, instead of changing his location on the space axis, the Plane Displacer changed him to a different plane of existence altogether. As far as the normal world knew, while using the machine, Thomas ceased to exist.
The first time he used it, Thomas was amazed. It looked like a copy of his usual world plane, except the sky was gone, the colors looked glowy, and most textures seemed blurry to his eyes. On the other hand, people looked like they usually did, only with a negative filter applied. He had made sure to jump into a plane just out of sync with his own so he could peep at anyone he wanted undetected, so while he could see and hear anyone, the same couldn’t be said about them.
He even thought for a while to call the machine a Ghost Portal, but found it to be a little too dramatic.
He figured that by snooping around, he could study people, and if he learnt enough, he could be as sociable as anyone else! Of course, after a month of experimentation, he came to a very surprising conclusion. Looking at people interacting was not enough to learn how to do it himself, at all!
Thomas was very dejected. His master plan did not work, so maybe he should start working on something else to take his mind out of his failure.
While on the other side, he had quite a few observations. While he could usually interact normally with anything in the normal world, they were harder to do the more people were around him. Lifting a plastic cup was easy while alone, felt like lifting a dumbbell with one person, and was an actual herculean task with more people. Likewise, while he could, with some effort, cross through solid objects, people were solid, and unmovable. The tallest walls couldn’t hold him, but crowds were as good as bunkers.
All of these little pieces of information painted quite the weird picture. It was almost like Ghost Portal was a much more apt name than he thought, so he decided to put it to the test. He spent a whole week studying and researching anything ghosts could do in fiction, and had started lining up an experimentation map.
By setting out various tools to collect data in the real world around the town, courtesy of his Teleporter, he knew he could start.
Thomas was anxious, while he was used to using the machine, this was the first time he would use it to do anything completely new. The thought that he somehow found a way into some sort of Astral Realm was exciting.
He spent the entire day conducting smaller experiments. The temperature in rooms he was alone in, while in the secondary plane, was a few degrees lower than they were before he entered them, though even one other person was enough to take it back to what it used to be. Whenever he interacted with objects for enough time, either by handling them, or by walking through walls, some weird sort of condensation usually started to happen on the surfaces he touched. Sadly, he did not manage to fly, but did fall noticeably slower than expected.
It certainly looked like while he was in this other plane, he worked like one would expect of a ghost.
After returning to the normal world, Thomas collected some of the weird condensation on a few surfaces of his house. He did some tests on them, and came to the conclusion that they weren’t made of anything. It didn’t match any sort of element, or chemical compound he knew. It was something that truly came from the secondary plane, since it did match its unique background radiation signature.
Thomas was lucky that the sample observer in his Matter Creator still worked in it, meaning he could generate even more of the curious substance.
He found that by having canisters of the pale, glowy substance around in the primary plane, his ghostly abilities would be strengthened. Where before he would need to have as few people around as possible to move any object, by hiding a few liters of the glowy liquid in a classroom, he could confidently do a poltergeist impression. He could even fly while holding one such bottle, though he did notice the substance would rapidly evaporate while in the secondary plane, meaning he couldn’t do it for long.
This all but cemented it. He had somehow found some sort of astral plane, and so, he labeled the weird substance ectoplasm.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Thomas was having the time of his life. Between all of the miraculous things he had invented, this was by far the most exciting one, he found. With enough ectoplasm, he found he could do almost anything ghosts were supposed to do, meaning he could probably possess other people, so his original purpose for inventing the Plane Displacer could still work out!
Of course, all that enthusiasm wasn’t enough, he discovered. He could still not find the necessary amount of ectoplasm for people to stop being as hard as steel. Placing canisters in the room didn’t work, and neither did covering himself in it, so he had to be missing something.
Eventually, he made sure to sneak secret canisters of ectoplasm all around the town. He had spent a good while generating liters and liters of it, and after determining the radius each bottle would still keep empowering him, he used the Teleporter to place them in such a way that he’d always be close enough to at least two canisters.
He had gotten a lot of surprises while teleporting them, since not every hiding place was filled with air at the time, some being underground, and at least one sending him back an equivalent volume of dirty water and mud.
After finishing it he noticed a distinct change in the Astral Plane. Where before he couldn’t see the sky, there was now a slight mist above the town, and instead of looking like a negative colored version of themselves, people now looked more gray-scaled.
He could now touch them! He had spent a whole afternoon just pushing and tripping people around!
Still, that didn’t help him with his main objective. He could still not find any way to get himself inside another human being.
He was mulling that exact problem, as he walked around the town, when he noticed something. He had thoughtlessly walked to a public pool, when he noticed the weird seam in their backs of the people in the water.
He had never seen anything like it, but he supposed that he had interacted exclusively with clothed people. He walked around the pool, searching for someone sunbathing. After a few minutes, he found the perfect test subject.
Laying face down, was an older woman, she was wearing a striped bikini bottom, hiding her somewhat large ass, and her top was untied, so as to not mark her skin. Her hair was short, and her face was still beautiful, though clearly getting to her early 50s, and in her back, he could see the seam, in all its glory.
She seemed to be snoring softly, so Thomas wasn’t afraid to gently touch her back, so he found it intriguing, how even with the seam, by passing his hand across it, her skin felt as smooth as any normal human would. By pressing down though, he could slowly insert his hand into her back, until he felt something warm pushing back. He grabbed it, and pulled.
After he managed to pull it out completely, he had a baseball sized flaming sphere, and though it radiated a warm orange light, it felt cool to his touch. The woman’s body had completely ceased any motion beyond breathing. Once he let go of it, the sphere floated where he left it, leaving him free to place his hands inside the woman’s back seam.
At first nothing had happened, but slowly he started to feel something different. The woman had been laying face down, and was resting her head on her arms. The first thing he noticed was a strange weight on the parts of his arms he used to enter her. Then he saw that by moving his fingers, the unconscious woman would mimic his movements.
That made Thomas extremely happy, finally he found out how to possess other people. All he needed to do was to extract what seemed to be their souls, and he’d have full reign to use their bodies to his own designs.
After removing his hands from the woman, he made sure to give her a chaste kiss on the lips as thanks, and before replacing her soul, he decided to do the same to the spirit. But the moment his lips touched its surface, he was overwhelmed by different sensations.
For a moment, he wasn’t Thomas, boy genius extraordinaire, he was Christina, having a great time in the pool. She had little time to relax these days, what with helping her children to take care of their own children. Today had been a beautiful sunny day, and she wasn’t on babysitting duty, so she had decided to come to the pool, swim around for a while, and once the sun was more subdued, she’d sunbathe for a while.
Christina was happy she had 5 beautiful grandchildren, but they were a handful, so she couldn’t pass the opportunity to take some time to herse- Immediately Thomas jumped back, letting go of Christina’s soul, scared, from all the alien feelings he felt while it touched his lips.
He had been her, and could see her memories and deepest desires for a bit. Thomas wasn’t sure what to make of it. He quickly replaced her soul inside the seam, and after checking to see if she was back to normal, he went back to his home.
This changed everything, he needed to do some more experiments.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After an entire week testing things out, Thomas was almost sure he knew how this worked. He hadn’t yet possessed anyone fully. He wanted his first time to be special, and he already knew the target.
His testing let him know that removing someone’s soul was harder, depending on the person’s willpower. Unconscious people were the easier, while conscious headstrong people were the hardest. He surmised that if he wanted to enjoy someone's day he’d have to get there early, before they woke up.
He had also learnt how to deal with his host’s soul. He could ingest it, to receive all of the person’s memories, thoughts, and abilities. That, by itself, was almost enough to solve his problem, but he really didn’t want to test what would happen if he took a spirit back to the primary world, and any social skills he received from the spirit would go back once he let it go back to its body.
He had gone back to Christina’s house a few times for testing, having learned where it was from the minute he spent connected with her back at the pool. There, he also found that as long as he took it out first, he could reinsert the spirit, with his arms inside her. She wasn’t really sure why she was fondling herself, but she did nothing to stop herself from doing it, and whenever he relaxed the arm, she could use it as normal.
He had hoped it meant that as long as he kept their souls within himself, he could just ride along with the host. Sure, he could probably play their part to an uncanny degree, but that didn’t mean he wanted to do their work, or interact with every person they had to.
All of that testing culminated in his current location. It was 4 in the morning, and he was currently in the process of breaking into the apartment of one ms. Ashley Black. She had been a young teacher of his, when he was still in high school, and had quite the crush on her. The young physics teacher had been the single most beautiful woman Thomas had seen, and also the smartest one. She was so much better than him at her chosen subjects, that he felt like he was hypnotized whenever he had any discussion together with her.
Sadly, though young, she was still 8 years his senior, so she had never seen him as anything other than a particularly gifted student of hers. Ashley had shoulder length hair, and though her breasts weren’t very big, she had an amazing set of hips, and that, coupled with her thin waist, and round derriere was the envy of all the women in the school.
It had been a warm day, and so she left the window open,that way, the cooler air of the night could enter, and by being high above the ground, no one could use it to enter her room. That, of course, didn’t take into account the 21-year-old almost-ghost boy that could fly somewhat.
He got to her room and saw her in all her naked glory. He was seeing things he had desired for so long, that he was almost emotional. The thin blonde woman had a neat pair of small breasts, big enough to fit comfortably in her palms, but not to cause any back pain, and her pussy was framed by a well trimmed landing strip of hair. Once again, he felt hypnotized by this woman, though for different reasons this time.
After admiring her, he quickly got to work. He gently spun her so she would be on her back. He was glad she wasn’t wearing a top, or any sort of bra, taking it off would be another whole other beast, one that he didn’t want to deal with if he could.
Her back turned to the sky, Thomas gently ran his fingers over the seam on Ashley’s back, before inserting his whole hand inside, looking for the teacher’s soul. It wasn’t long before he found it, and pulled it free from her body.
While Christina’s soul was a gentle orange color, and looked like a little ball of flames, Ashley’s radiated a sharp cyan neon light, and looked almost solid. Thomas was anxious now, Christina’s felt softer, so he had no trouble swallowing it, but this one was hard, and he wasn’t sure he’d be able to get it inside him.
Still, he brought the bright soul to his lips, and just like his other experiences, the moment he touched it, he was almost overwhelmed by the memories.
Ashley was dreading the coming weeks. While still calm, tests and papers that she’d have to grade were right around the corner. It was with that in mind that she was doing her best to fully enjoy herself at home. She was truly lucky that tonight had been a fresh night. She always loved the way that the cold wind contrasted with the warmth of the day this time of the year.
Still, she couldn’t help but feel somewhat sad at not having any company. She had friends and colleagues, but hadn’t really dated anyone for a while, meaning that beyond small talk during work, and her students, her only opportunities to speak with other people was during the rare occasions that her friends had some kind of break from their workplaces. It was rough having a schedule that was incompatible with anyone she might’ve wanted to hang out with.
Thomas was surprised, though it was easier] to disconnect himself from them. compared with Christina, Ashley’s memories and thoughts hit him like a freight truck. He imagined she either had a stronger personality force, or maybe it was because she was younger, but he was worried. It wouldn’t be good for him if he lost himself in her.
So since he still had some time, he decided to just take her body for a spin. Later, he’d take her soul into himself, and would be her during the day. He gently set the soul inside one of her bedside table’s drawers, and prepared himself.
There was a certain erotic thrill at becoming someone he had admired for so long. Gone would be the awkward young man, replaced by the young, sexy high school teacher.
He climbed in her bed, and spread her back seam open. He was lucky he didn’t need to match any body part, just climb inside, otherwise he’d have a lot of trouble, what with her laying on her stomach.
First he inserted his feet. The nothing he could feel inside was quickly replaced by the soft bed sheets. He slowly dropped down inside her back, almost like entering a pool, but instead of his body getting used to the cold water, his body was slowly changing into Ashley Black.
All that was left was his chest, arms and head. It felt weird to have half his body laying down on a bed, and the other straight up, but he was still giddy at feeling his new genitalia. It was certainly different from having a cock.Hungry for the feel of the whole body, he let go of her sides, and dove deep into Ashley’s back.
Ashley’s eyes opened up. She rolled on the bed, exposing her breasts to the air, the warm flesh quickly getting goosebumps. Likewise, her nipples stood proud and erect, leading her hands to them.
Thomas wasn’t sure how to feel. Wearing Ashley’s body like that made him feel so sensual, like he had never before. Touching his first pair of breasts was nothing like he ever expected it to be. Ashley’s small breasts were soft and sensitive, like he had two giant marshmallows in his chest, only they were so very much responsive. Just lightly caressing her nipples felt divine.
He sat down on the edge of the bed, marveling at his new skin. Ashley’s skin was smooth and hairless, and nowhere was that more evident than in her legs. Thomas’ legs were hairy, and pale, but Ashley’s were smooth and toned. He stood up, and went to turn on the lights.
Thomas had to admit, no matter how hot he thought being his high school crush was, looking at himself in the mirror like this was freaky. Not only was walking around harder, from the different gravity center, and length of their legs, everything felt bigger, and just that bit farther than they were supposed to.
The discomfort was such that he quickly decided to leave. He figured that doing this with her soul would feel better, so he turned off the light, before laying back down in the bed.
Leaving was a lot harder than it was to get in. It took 5 long minutes of concentrating for him to feel the seam in his new body’s back, and managing to get his old one from inside it. After he left, he was breathless, and his muscles ached, like he went through the most intense work out of his life.
He took a few minutes for himself, before recovering Ashley’s soul. After confirming that it was indeed possible to possess another person's body, he was anxious to fully embody Ashley.
In a fit of courage, Thomas placed Ashley’s soul inside his mouth, and swallowed it at once. Just as he thought, it didn’t go down as smooth as Christine’s, but once it reached his belly, he could already feel the second set of memories inside his head. At once he could now access all of her personality and mannerisms.
With that, he once again went towards her body. Instead of carefully slipping inside it, like his first time, after spreading the seam open, he just plunged inside, so as to be as fast as possible, and just like that, he blacked out.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was 6 in the morning when Ashley’s alarm clock rang. Sleepily she turned it off, before going towards her bathroom for a quick shower. Before leaving her room, her eyes laid on her own body in the mirror. It was strange, like she was unfamiliar with the body she held her entire life.
“Am I getting fat, or something? Weird…”, mumbled the blonde. Even her voice felt a little different than what she expected
Still, she had to go to work, so she needed to take a bath. Entering the bathroom, she looked close at her face, checking for anything outside its place. Finding nothing, she turned on the shower, and took a lock of hair, and brought it to her nose. For some reason, beyond the all around weirdness she felt when looking at herself, she couldn’t help but wonder at how good she smelled today. After a quick sniff under her arms, she entered the shower.
It was as if every time her hands got close to her breasts, ass or pussy, they lingered a little bit more than she usually did. Looking down, she couldn’t help but notice that despite their petite size, her boobs did indeed have a nice shape, immediately beginning to fondle herself.
“Huuh…” she moaned softly. Her breasts had always been sensitive, but this morning it was like they were on fire.
Each second she spent grabbing her tits, and gently pinching her nipples, her arousal grew, making the warm water from the shower feel better and better on her skin, and before long, her hands snaked downwards, towards her pussy.
By how warm her insides felt, she knew that if she wasn’t wet from the shower, she’d be sopping down there. She expertly massaged her outer lips, before going for the true prize. By now, Ashley was so aroused, that just pinching her clit once, she came.
She tried to hold onto the crashing wave of pleasure for as long as she could, proficiently inserting her fingers into her vagina, pressing on her sweetest spot. Still, it wasn’t long before she finished, and a wave of clarity hit her.
She quickly finished showering, grabbing her towel, and drying herself. As she went to the sink to brush her teeth, she couldn’t help but notice that any weirdness about her appearance had vanished. Maybe she had been more pent up than she expected?
—————————————————————————————————————————
Ashley had spent the day as normal as she could. After leaving her home, she went to work. This morning she had a few different physics classes to teach, and during the afternoon she’d be in the teacher’s lounge, planning some tests for her classes.
She had always been uncomfortable with how many men, both faculty and students shamelessly looked at her ass, but supposed that it was the occupational hazard of being a young attractive teacher, the next youngest of her colleagues being 8 years older than her. Today though? All she could feel was a weird sense of excitement in knowing that men desired her.
After she finished her classes, Ashley was at the teacher’s lounge drinking some coffee before going back to work, when in came Clarice Carter. Before Ashley got hired, she had been the youngest teacher in the school, so they got very well together.
Despite looking very motherly, the taller woman had no kids. Today, her wavy chocolate hair was loosely tied down, keeping with her theme. She liked wearing comfortable clothes, so Despite having an almost amazonian build, it was very well hidden from most people. Apparently she had first started going to the gym to impress a girl she was interested in, and after it ended, she just kept going.
“Hey Ash, are you done for the day?”
“Just taking a break, gotta finish some tests for one of my classes. What about you?”
“Oh, I have a few more classes before I’m done, thankfully it’s a quiet one”, said Clarice, pouring coffee for herself.
“Oooh, I wish my last class of the day had been one of the nice ones. Were we that bad when we were younger?”
“Well, I can’t say about you, but I was a little angel”, smirked the older woman.
“Ah, yes, all of those poor boys that got beaten up by the angry tall girl will surely agree”, jested the blonde.
“Well, they shouldn’t have picked on me then”, answered Clarice in fake outrage. “Anyways, it was good talking with you today, but I gotta go back to class”, setting her mug on the sink.
“Hey, do you wanna go for a drink tonight, with me?” suddenly asked Ashley, surprising even herself.
“Oh? I’m free tonight, yeah, do you have a place in mind?”
“Ugh, my… house?” said the confused blonde.
“How forward of you, ms. Black. It’s a date then, see you later”, answered the brunette, before leaving.
“What the fuck…” said Ashley. She hadn’t been planning on asking Clarice out. She briefly remembered that sense of weirdness she felt that morning. Was she going insane? She hoped not, but it felt like today she wasn’t in full control of herself, which was worrying.
Still, she had some more work to do, she could get worried after finishing her obligations of the day.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was 5 in the afternoon, and Ashley was now going back to her house. She knew that Clarice would only leave the school at 6, so she had enough time to deal with some of her house’s mess. She had bought some beers and wine, since she wasn’t sure what Clarice would want to drink.
Arriving at her apartment, she placed the beverages in the fridge, before getting changed. Once again, after she got rid of her work clothes, her eyes resisted leaving her bare skin. She had to admit that she was actually pretty hot, her slender upper body thickening well into her hips and ass, and then tapering into her long legs.
She resisted the urge to play with herself again, she had a house to ready for a guest after all, so she got dressed, and started tidying up.
She ended up having a whole hour before Clarice arrived. It was already dark outside when the taller woman entered the building, and Ashley really wasn’t expecting what she saw.
While at school Clarice tended to wear soft or dark colors, often in sweaters and skirts with tights underneath, or larger shirts, tonight she was wearing a simple white shirt and jeans. While intellectually she knew what Clarice’s build actually was underneath her clothes, seeing her ample bosom and wide hips for the first time shocked her a little.
She was almost hypnotized by the larger woman’s figure, and could feel herself slowly moistening at the sight of those generous globes.
“Hey. Ash? Ash!” exclaimed the older woman.
“Oh, I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me, please come in”, hurriedly said the blonde.
All things considered, they had a pleasant evening. Ashley had drunk a few cups of wine, while Clairce kept to the beer. After they finished the dinner Ashley prepared, Clarice couldn’t help but ask.
“So, what’s your deal? We’ve known each other for a while, and you never striked me as a someone batting for the same team”
“Well, I don’t think I am? At least not usually, but today has been a very unusual day.”
“Not that I’m complaining, you’re cute and all, but if you’re trying to use me for any dumb reason you better tell me, cause if I find out you’re bouncing back from a bad break up, and using me for that, I’ll be quite mad.”
“Ugh, it's not that. I think I'm experimenting? I’ve never been with a woman before, and to be honest, I hadn’t ever planned before today, but something about you today made me think that I should look into it,” sheepishly explained the blonde. “Also, you’re the only lesbian I know, so if anyone could help me explore it’d be you.”
“Huh, that’s a first for me, I guess. Welp, from how long your eyes have been in my tits, I guess we better start soon, then. Just try not to make this weird later,” said the brunette, sultrily, crawling over her coworker, her hands snaking beneath her clothes.
Ashley hadn’t been expecting that. Different from her past boyfriends and one night stands, Clarice’s larger hands massaged her breasts very gently. She took off the smaller woman’s clothes, careful not to damage them, and kissed her all the way, from her lips, down her neck, to her nipples, her belly, and finally to her lower lips.
Clarice didn’t usually go for the girly types, but she could see the appeal. As a teacher, Ashley was quite headstrong, but right now, under her care, she looked so small, like an inexperienced kitten. She couldn’t help but notice that she had a distinctive smell tonight, different from what she usually did at school.
Clarice had always been sensitive to those things. Small, almost imperceptible changes on someone’s odor could tell a lot about how they were that day. Most people found it creepy, but having super smelling powers was something she had found useful all her life.
If she didn’t know better, it was like Ashley’s usual aroma was tinged by something she usually felt from young men, and for some reason, she found that to be intoxicating.
Her coworker tasted heavenly, she found, when her ministrations got to her pussy. She had quite the cute one, her lips were just the right size, and the way she moaned every time her tongue went inside her depths did things to herself that she wouldn’t dare to speak of.
Eventually, Ashley had gotten to her climax. The blonde’s legs shut tightly, with the brunette’s head between them, so Clarice made sure to lick as much of the younger woman’s juices as she could.
Ashley had to give it to Clarice. She knew that today had been quite an unusual day, the whole masturbation session in the morning felt better than any other time she pleasured herself, but her coworker’s oral sex had felt so much better than any other time she had sex that she couldn’t believe it. Still, she had to give back to her, so after letting the larger woman go from her legs, she immediately went on the offensive.
Clarice’s lips tasted different now than like they did during their first kiss a few moments ago. She supposed that was her own taste in her lover’s mouth. For some reason, that made her so much hungrier for the taller brunette’s body, that she could barely hold herself.
She pawed at her large breasts forcefully, pushing her down on the couch. She made sure to suckle on her large nipples, licking her skin, tasting her sweat. She was so hot right now. This big and strong woman was letting her manhandle her, as easily she wanted. God, she could almost say she was in love with her body.
While her skin felt as smooth and soft as Ashley’s, the musculature underneath a nice and plushy layer of fat made her body feel so luscious to the touch, that she almost wanted to press herself into her body, until she could just slip inside and completely merge with her.
But since that was impossible, she settled for the second best thing, she lowered herself to Clarice’s shaved pussy. She had never seen a vagina from so close, but she had an idea of what to do, so she went to work.
She inserted her fingers into the other woman’s needy hole, while her lips dedicated themselves to the older woman’s clitoris. She tried to maintain a consistent rhythm between focusing on each part, so she kept going, until her face got sprayed with her co worker's juices.
—————————————————————————————————————————
A few hours into the night, both tired and thoroughly fucked women slept peacefully. After both had first orgasmed, they moved themselves to Ashley’s room, and there, they kept playing with each other’s body for as long as they could keep awake.
Surprisingly, Ashley had kept awake for a little longer than Clarice did. She knew that for some reason, she couldn’t afford to sleep before her companion. After she made sure the brunette was asleep, she started concentrating. Just like that, her head hit the pillow, back turned to the ceiling.
A Seam slowly opened in Ashley’s back, and Thomas crawled out of it as carefully as he could.
He was tired. Unlike the first time he used Ashley’s body by itself, it wasn’t any sort of physical tiredness, but mental exhaustion. He could barely describe his experience living her life for a day. During some moments, it was like he couldn’t tell where she began and he ended, and during others he was just sitting down, deep inside her mind, making as little noise as he could.
The sheer pleasure women’s bodies were capable of was something he wasn’t ready to feel when he first woke up today, but it was wonderful. Each tender touch to one of her breasts felt like massaging his penis’ head, and he could barely describe how it felt to have a tongue deep inside her vagina, or her clitoris stimulated.
All around, the feeling of embodying such an attractive woman was the best part. He could feel her mind flowing between his own while he was being her, and that was the best part of all. He could have her all for himself during it, in ways that even just keeping her soul inside himself didn’t compare.
But all good things had to end, and he couldn’t keep stealing someone else’s life like that, so he quickly let go of Ashley’s soul, the small sphere slowly phasing through his belly, and resting in his hands.
He placed it inside Ashley’s body, somewhat sad to let go of it, and that he couldn’t stay here to see how she’d be after all of that influence he had on her yesterday.
At least he did, until his eyes settled on the other woman in the room.
He didn’t really know Clarice, didn’t have a deeper connection with her, like he did with Ashley. But he supposed that it wouldn’t hurt to keep watching them for at least one more day.
Besides, if he needed to, he could just get her to a bathroom, and leave whenever he wanted to. Yeah, why wouldn’t he enjoy the larger woman.
And so, with a grin on his face, he slowly reached into the brunette’s back, firmly grasping her soul. He would make sure to keep experimenting.
Arguably, Thomas was what one could describe as a once in a generation genius. Of course, most people wouldn’t, but that was because he was more likely to just laze around and do nothing, than to do anything remotely impressive.
He had always had trouble focusing, so he often just flitted between different projects which had caught his fancy. He tried to always finish them eventually, at least as proof of concept, but the few people he had in his life were more likely to see them as disjointed masses of wires and metal they spent most time as, than as the miraculous pieces of technology they really were once finished.
What enabled this, was a little machine that used quantum fluctuations to create pieces and components for anything he needed. He had invented it when he was 14, and all it took to create almost anything he needed was the electricity to power it.
As far as he knew, Thomas was almost self-sufficient. He could sate any biological need with his machine, and any intellectual need by inventing new things. The one big problem he had was social interaction.
Thomas was a perfect example of the introverted genius, and had a lot of trouble interacting with other people outside his family, and a few childhood friends who still kept in touch. It was with that in mind that he invented a Plane Displacer.
While at first glance, a simple modification of his older Teleporter, instead of changing his location on the space axis, the Plane Displacer changed him to a different plane of existence altogether. As far as the normal world knew, while using the machine, Thomas ceased to exist.
The first time he used it, Thomas was amazed. It looked like a copy of his usual world plane, except the sky was gone, the colors looked glowy, and most textures seemed blurry to his eyes. On the other hand, people looked like they usually did, only with a negative filter applied. He had made sure to jump into a plane just out of sync with his own so he could peep at anyone he wanted undetected, so while he could see and hear anyone, the same couldn’t be said about them.
He even thought for a while to call the machine a Ghost Portal, but found it to be a little too dramatic.
He figured that by snooping around, he could study people, and if he learnt enough, he could be as sociable as anyone else! Of course, after a month of experimentation, he came to a very surprising conclusion. Looking at people interacting was not enough to learn how to do it himself, at all!
Thomas was very dejected. His master plan did not work, so maybe he should start working on something else to take his mind out of his failure.
While on the other side, he had quite a few observations. While he could usually interact normally with anything in the normal world, they were harder to do the more people were around him. Lifting a plastic cup was easy while alone, felt like lifting a dumbbell with one person, and was an actual herculean task with more people. Likewise, while he could, with some effort, cross through solid objects, people were solid, and unmovable. The tallest walls couldn’t hold him, but crowds were as good as bunkers.
All of these little pieces of information painted quite the weird picture. It was almost like Ghost Portal was a much more apt name than he thought, so he decided to put it to the test. He spent a whole week studying and researching anything ghosts could do in fiction, and had started lining up an experimentation map.
By setting out various tools to collect data in the real world around the town, courtesy of his Teleporter, he knew he could start.
Thomas was anxious, while he was used to using the machine, this was the first time he would use it to do anything completely new. The thought that he somehow found a way into some sort of Astral Realm was exciting.
He spent the entire day conducting smaller experiments. The temperature in rooms he was alone in, while in the secondary plane, was a few degrees lower than they were before he entered them, though even one other person was enough to take it back to what it used to be. Whenever he interacted with objects for enough time, either by handling them, or by walking through walls, some weird sort of condensation usually started to happen on the surfaces he touched. Sadly, he did not manage to fly, but did fall noticeably slower than expected.
It certainly looked like while he was in this other plane, he worked like one would expect of a ghost.
After returning to the normal world, Thomas collected some of the weird condensation on a few surfaces of his house. He did some tests on them, and came to the conclusion that they weren’t made of anything. It didn’t match any sort of element, or chemical compound he knew. It was something that truly came from the secondary plane, since it did match its unique background radiation signature.
Thomas was lucky that the sample observer in his Matter Creator still worked in it, meaning he could generate even more of the curious substance.
He found that by having canisters of the pale, glowy substance around in the primary plane, his ghostly abilities would be strengthened. Where before he would need to have as few people around as possible to move any object, by hiding a few liters of the glowy liquid in a classroom, he could confidently do a poltergeist impression. He could even fly while holding one such bottle, though he did notice the substance would rapidly evaporate while in the secondary plane, meaning he couldn’t do it for long.
This all but cemented it. He had somehow found some sort of astral plane, and so, he labeled the weird substance ectoplasm.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Thomas was having the time of his life. Between all of the miraculous things he had invented, this was by far the most exciting one, he found. With enough ectoplasm, he found he could do almost anything ghosts were supposed to do, meaning he could probably possess other people, so his original purpose for inventing the Plane Displacer could still work out!
Of course, all that enthusiasm wasn’t enough, he discovered. He could still not find the necessary amount of ectoplasm for people to stop being as hard as steel. Placing canisters in the room didn’t work, and neither did covering himself in it, so he had to be missing something.
Eventually, he made sure to sneak secret canisters of ectoplasm all around the town. He had spent a good while generating liters and liters of it, and after determining the radius each bottle would still keep empowering him, he used the Teleporter to place them in such a way that he’d always be close enough to at least two canisters.
He had gotten a lot of surprises while teleporting them, since not every hiding place was filled with air at the time, some being underground, and at least one sending him back an equivalent volume of dirty water and mud.
After finishing it he noticed a distinct change in the Astral Plane. Where before he couldn’t see the sky, there was now a slight mist above the town, and instead of looking like a negative colored version of themselves, people now looked more gray-scaled.
He could now touch them! He had spent a whole afternoon just pushing and tripping people around!
Still, that didn’t help him with his main objective. He could still not find any way to get himself inside another human being.
He was mulling that exact problem, as he walked around the town, when he noticed something. He had thoughtlessly walked to a public pool, when he noticed the weird seam in their backs of the people in the water.
He had never seen anything like it, but he supposed that he had interacted exclusively with clothed people. He walked around the pool, searching for someone sunbathing. After a few minutes, he found the perfect test subject.
Laying face down, was an older woman, she was wearing a striped bikini bottom, hiding her somewhat large ass, and her top was untied, so as to not mark her skin. Her hair was short, and her face was still beautiful, though clearly getting to her early 50s, and in her back, he could see the seam, in all its glory.
She seemed to be snoring softly, so Thomas wasn’t afraid to gently touch her back, so he found it intriguing, how even with the seam, by passing his hand across it, her skin felt as smooth as any normal human would. By pressing down though, he could slowly insert his hand into her back, until he felt something warm pushing back. He grabbed it, and pulled.
After he managed to pull it out completely, he had a baseball sized flaming sphere, and though it radiated a warm orange light, it felt cool to his touch. The woman’s body had completely ceased any motion beyond breathing. Once he let go of it, the sphere floated where he left it, leaving him free to place his hands inside the woman’s back seam.
At first nothing had happened, but slowly he started to feel something different. The woman had been laying face down, and was resting her head on her arms. The first thing he noticed was a strange weight on the parts of his arms he used to enter her. Then he saw that by moving his fingers, the unconscious woman would mimic his movements.
That made Thomas extremely happy, finally he found out how to possess other people. All he needed to do was to extract what seemed to be their souls, and he’d have full reign to use their bodies to his own designs.
After removing his hands from the woman, he made sure to give her a chaste kiss on the lips as thanks, and before replacing her soul, he decided to do the same to the spirit. But the moment his lips touched its surface, he was overwhelmed by different sensations.
For a moment, he wasn’t Thomas, boy genius extraordinaire, he was Christina, having a great time in the pool. She had little time to relax these days, what with helping her children to take care of their own children. Today had been a beautiful sunny day, and she wasn’t on babysitting duty, so she had decided to come to the pool, swim around for a while, and once the sun was more subdued, she’d sunbathe for a while.
Christina was happy she had 5 beautiful grandchildren, but they were a handful, so she couldn’t pass the opportunity to take some time to herse- Immediately Thomas jumped back, letting go of Christina’s soul, scared, from all the alien feelings he felt while it touched his lips.
He had been her, and could see her memories and deepest desires for a bit. Thomas wasn’t sure what to make of it. He quickly replaced her soul inside the seam, and after checking to see if she was back to normal, he went back to his home.
This changed everything, he needed to do some more experiments.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After an entire week testing things out, Thomas was almost sure he knew how this worked. He hadn’t yet possessed anyone fully. He wanted his first time to be special, and he already knew the target.
His testing let him know that removing someone’s soul was harder, depending on the person’s willpower. Unconscious people were the easier, while conscious headstrong people were the hardest. He surmised that if he wanted to enjoy someone's day he’d have to get there early, before they woke up.
He had also learnt how to deal with his host’s soul. He could ingest it, to receive all of the person’s memories, thoughts, and abilities. That, by itself, was almost enough to solve his problem, but he really didn’t want to test what would happen if he took a spirit back to the primary world, and any social skills he received from the spirit would go back once he let it go back to its body.
He had gone back to Christina’s house a few times for testing, having learned where it was from the minute he spent connected with her back at the pool. There, he also found that as long as he took it out first, he could reinsert the spirit, with his arms inside her. She wasn’t really sure why she was fondling herself, but she did nothing to stop herself from doing it, and whenever he relaxed the arm, she could use it as normal.
He had hoped it meant that as long as he kept their souls within himself, he could just ride along with the host. Sure, he could probably play their part to an uncanny degree, but that didn’t mean he wanted to do their work, or interact with every person they had to.
All of that testing culminated in his current location. It was 4 in the morning, and he was currently in the process of breaking into the apartment of one ms. Ashley Black. She had been a young teacher of his, when he was still in high school, and had quite the crush on her. The young physics teacher had been the single most beautiful woman Thomas had seen, and also the smartest one. She was so much better than him at her chosen subjects, that he felt like he was hypnotized whenever he had any discussion together with her.
Sadly, though young, she was still 8 years his senior, so she had never seen him as anything other than a particularly gifted student of hers. Ashley had shoulder length hair, and though her breasts weren’t very big, she had an amazing set of hips, and that, coupled with her thin waist, and round derriere was the envy of all the women in the school.
It had been a warm day, and so she left the window open,that way, the cooler air of the night could enter, and by being high above the ground, no one could use it to enter her room. That, of course, didn’t take into account the 21-year-old almost-ghost boy that could fly somewhat.
He got to her room and saw her in all her naked glory. He was seeing things he had desired for so long, that he was almost emotional. The thin blonde woman had a neat pair of small breasts, big enough to fit comfortably in her palms, but not to cause any back pain, and her pussy was framed by a well trimmed landing strip of hair. Once again, he felt hypnotized by this woman, though for different reasons this time.
After admiring her, he quickly got to work. He gently spun her so she would be on her back. He was glad she wasn’t wearing a top, or any sort of bra, taking it off would be another whole other beast, one that he didn’t want to deal with if he could.
Her back turned to the sky, Thomas gently ran his fingers over the seam on Ashley’s back, before inserting his whole hand inside, looking for the teacher’s soul. It wasn’t long before he found it, and pulled it free from her body.
While Christina’s soul was a gentle orange color, and looked like a little ball of flames, Ashley’s radiated a sharp cyan neon light, and looked almost solid. Thomas was anxious now, Christina’s felt softer, so he had no trouble swallowing it, but this one was hard, and he wasn’t sure he’d be able to get it inside him.
Still, he brought the bright soul to his lips, and just like his other experiences, the moment he touched it, he was almost overwhelmed by the memories.
Ashley was dreading the coming weeks. While still calm, tests and papers that she’d have to grade were right around the corner. It was with that in mind that she was doing her best to fully enjoy herself at home. She was truly lucky that tonight had been a fresh night. She always loved the way that the cold wind contrasted with the warmth of the day this time of the year.
Still, she couldn’t help but feel somewhat sad at not having any company. She had friends and colleagues, but hadn’t really dated anyone for a while, meaning that beyond small talk during work, and her students, her only opportunities to speak with other people was during the rare occasions that her friends had some kind of break from their workplaces. It was rough having a schedule that was incompatible with anyone she might’ve wanted to hang out with.
Thomas was surprised, though it was easier] to disconnect himself from them. compared with Christina, Ashley’s memories and thoughts hit him like a freight truck. He imagined she either had a stronger personality force, or maybe it was because she was younger, but he was worried. It wouldn’t be good for him if he lost himself in her.
So since he still had some time, he decided to just take her body for a spin. Later, he’d take her soul into himself, and would be her during the day. He gently set the soul inside one of her bedside table’s drawers, and prepared himself.
There was a certain erotic thrill at becoming someone he had admired for so long. Gone would be the awkward young man, replaced by the young, sexy high school teacher.
He climbed in her bed, and spread her back seam open. He was lucky he didn’t need to match any body part, just climb inside, otherwise he’d have a lot of trouble, what with her laying on her stomach.
First he inserted his feet. The nothing he could feel inside was quickly replaced by the soft bed sheets. He slowly dropped down inside her back, almost like entering a pool, but instead of his body getting used to the cold water, his body was slowly changing into Ashley Black.
All that was left was his chest, arms and head. It felt weird to have half his body laying down on a bed, and the other straight up, but he was still giddy at feeling his new genitalia. It was certainly different from having a cock.Hungry for the feel of the whole body, he let go of her sides, and dove deep into Ashley’s back.
Ashley’s eyes opened up. She rolled on the bed, exposing her breasts to the air, the warm flesh quickly getting goosebumps. Likewise, her nipples stood proud and erect, leading her hands to them.
Thomas wasn’t sure how to feel. Wearing Ashley’s body like that made him feel so sensual, like he had never before. Touching his first pair of breasts was nothing like he ever expected it to be. Ashley’s small breasts were soft and sensitive, like he had two giant marshmallows in his chest, only they were so very much responsive. Just lightly caressing her nipples felt divine.
He sat down on the edge of the bed, marveling at his new skin. Ashley’s skin was smooth and hairless, and nowhere was that more evident than in her legs. Thomas’ legs were hairy, and pale, but Ashley’s were smooth and toned. He stood up, and went to turn on the lights.
Thomas had to admit, no matter how hot he thought being his high school crush was, looking at himself in the mirror like this was freaky. Not only was walking around harder, from the different gravity center, and length of their legs, everything felt bigger, and just that bit farther than they were supposed to.
The discomfort was such that he quickly decided to leave. He figured that doing this with her soul would feel better, so he turned off the light, before laying back down in the bed.
Leaving was a lot harder than it was to get in. It took 5 long minutes of concentrating for him to feel the seam in his new body’s back, and managing to get his old one from inside it. After he left, he was breathless, and his muscles ached, like he went through the most intense work out of his life.
He took a few minutes for himself, before recovering Ashley’s soul. After confirming that it was indeed possible to possess another person's body, he was anxious to fully embody Ashley.
In a fit of courage, Thomas placed Ashley’s soul inside his mouth, and swallowed it at once. Just as he thought, it didn’t go down as smooth as Christine’s, but once it reached his belly, he could already feel the second set of memories inside his head. At once he could now access all of her personality and mannerisms.
With that, he once again went towards her body. Instead of carefully slipping inside it, like his first time, after spreading the seam open, he just plunged inside, so as to be as fast as possible, and just like that, he blacked out.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was 6 in the morning when Ashley’s alarm clock rang. Sleepily she turned it off, before going towards her bathroom for a quick shower. Before leaving her room, her eyes laid on her own body in the mirror. It was strange, like she was unfamiliar with the body she held her entire life.
“Am I getting fat, or something? Weird…”, mumbled the blonde. Even her voice felt a little different than what she expected
Still, she had to go to work, so she needed to take a bath. Entering the bathroom, she looked close at her face, checking for anything outside its place. Finding nothing, she turned on the shower, and took a lock of hair, and brought it to her nose. For some reason, beyond the all around weirdness she felt when looking at herself, she couldn’t help but wonder at how good she smelled today. After a quick sniff under her arms, she entered the shower.
It was as if every time her hands got close to her breasts, ass or pussy, they lingered a little bit more than she usually did. Looking down, she couldn’t help but notice that despite their petite size, her boobs did indeed have a nice shape, immediately beginning to fondle herself.
“Huuh…” she moaned softly. Her breasts had always been sensitive, but this morning it was like they were on fire.
Each second she spent grabbing her tits, and gently pinching her nipples, her arousal grew, making the warm water from the shower feel better and better on her skin, and before long, her hands snaked downwards, towards her pussy.
By how warm her insides felt, she knew that if she wasn’t wet from the shower, she’d be sopping down there. She expertly massaged her outer lips, before going for the true prize. By now, Ashley was so aroused, that just pinching her clit once, she came.
She tried to hold onto the crashing wave of pleasure for as long as she could, proficiently inserting her fingers into her vagina, pressing on her sweetest spot. Still, it wasn’t long before she finished, and a wave of clarity hit her.
She quickly finished showering, grabbing her towel, and drying herself. As she went to the sink to brush her teeth, she couldn’t help but notice that any weirdness about her appearance had vanished. Maybe she had been more pent up than she expected?
—————————————————————————————————————————
Ashley had spent the day as normal as she could. After leaving her home, she went to work. This morning she had a few different physics classes to teach, and during the afternoon she’d be in the teacher’s lounge, planning some tests for her classes.
She had always been uncomfortable with how many men, both faculty and students shamelessly looked at her ass, but supposed that it was the occupational hazard of being a young attractive teacher, the next youngest of her colleagues being 8 years older than her. Today though? All she could feel was a weird sense of excitement in knowing that men desired her.
After she finished her classes, Ashley was at the teacher’s lounge drinking some coffee before going back to work, when in came Clarice Carter. Before Ashley got hired, she had been the youngest teacher in the school, so they got very well together.
Despite looking very motherly, the taller woman had no kids. Today, her wavy chocolate hair was loosely tied down, keeping with her theme. She liked wearing comfortable clothes, so Despite having an almost amazonian build, it was very well hidden from most people. Apparently she had first started going to the gym to impress a girl she was interested in, and after it ended, she just kept going.
“Hey Ash, are you done for the day?”
“Just taking a break, gotta finish some tests for one of my classes. What about you?”
“Oh, I have a few more classes before I’m done, thankfully it’s a quiet one”, said Clarice, pouring coffee for herself.
“Oooh, I wish my last class of the day had been one of the nice ones. Were we that bad when we were younger?”
“Well, I can’t say about you, but I was a little angel”, smirked the older woman.
“Ah, yes, all of those poor boys that got beaten up by the angry tall girl will surely agree”, jested the blonde.
“Well, they shouldn’t have picked on me then”, answered Clarice in fake outrage. “Anyways, it was good talking with you today, but I gotta go back to class”, setting her mug on the sink.
“Hey, do you wanna go for a drink tonight, with me?” suddenly asked Ashley, surprising even herself.
“Oh? I’m free tonight, yeah, do you have a place in mind?”
“Ugh, my… house?” said the confused blonde.
“How forward of you, ms. Black. It’s a date then, see you later”, answered the brunette, before leaving.
“What the fuck…” said Ashley. She hadn’t been planning on asking Clarice out. She briefly remembered that sense of weirdness she felt that morning. Was she going insane? She hoped not, but it felt like today she wasn’t in full control of herself, which was worrying.
Still, she had some more work to do, she could get worried after finishing her obligations of the day.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was 5 in the afternoon, and Ashley was now going back to her house. She knew that Clarice would only leave the school at 6, so she had enough time to deal with some of her house’s mess. She had bought some beers and wine, since she wasn’t sure what Clarice would want to drink.
Arriving at her apartment, she placed the beverages in the fridge, before getting changed. Once again, after she got rid of her work clothes, her eyes resisted leaving her bare skin. She had to admit that she was actually pretty hot, her slender upper body thickening well into her hips and ass, and then tapering into her long legs.
She resisted the urge to play with herself again, she had a house to ready for a guest after all, so she got dressed, and started tidying up.
She ended up having a whole hour before Clarice arrived. It was already dark outside when the taller woman entered the building, and Ashley really wasn’t expecting what she saw.
While at school Clarice tended to wear soft or dark colors, often in sweaters and skirts with tights underneath, or larger shirts, tonight she was wearing a simple white shirt and jeans. While intellectually she knew what Clarice’s build actually was underneath her clothes, seeing her ample bosom and wide hips for the first time shocked her a little.
She was almost hypnotized by the larger woman’s figure, and could feel herself slowly moistening at the sight of those generous globes.
“Hey. Ash? Ash!” exclaimed the older woman.
“Oh, I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me, please come in”, hurriedly said the blonde.
All things considered, they had a pleasant evening. Ashley had drunk a few cups of wine, while Clairce kept to the beer. After they finished the dinner Ashley prepared, Clarice couldn’t help but ask.
“So, what’s your deal? We’ve known each other for a while, and you never striked me as a someone batting for the same team”
“Well, I don’t think I am? At least not usually, but today has been a very unusual day.”
“Not that I’m complaining, you’re cute and all, but if you’re trying to use me for any dumb reason you better tell me, cause if I find out you’re bouncing back from a bad break up, and using me for that, I’ll be quite mad.”
“Ugh, it's not that. I think I'm experimenting? I’ve never been with a woman before, and to be honest, I hadn’t ever planned before today, but something about you today made me think that I should look into it,” sheepishly explained the blonde. “Also, you’re the only lesbian I know, so if anyone could help me explore it’d be you.”
“Huh, that’s a first for me, I guess. Welp, from how long your eyes have been in my tits, I guess we better start soon, then. Just try not to make this weird later,” said the brunette, sultrily, crawling over her coworker, her hands snaking beneath her clothes.
Ashley hadn’t been expecting that. Different from her past boyfriends and one night stands, Clarice’s larger hands massaged her breasts very gently. She took off the smaller woman’s clothes, careful not to damage them, and kissed her all the way, from her lips, down her neck, to her nipples, her belly, and finally to her lower lips.
Clarice didn’t usually go for the girly types, but she could see the appeal. As a teacher, Ashley was quite headstrong, but right now, under her care, she looked so small, like an inexperienced kitten. She couldn’t help but notice that she had a distinctive smell tonight, different from what she usually did at school.
Clarice had always been sensitive to those things. Small, almost imperceptible changes on someone’s odor could tell a lot about how they were that day. Most people found it creepy, but having super smelling powers was something she had found useful all her life.
If she didn’t know better, it was like Ashley’s usual aroma was tinged by something she usually felt from young men, and for some reason, she found that to be intoxicating.
Her coworker tasted heavenly, she found, when her ministrations got to her pussy. She had quite the cute one, her lips were just the right size, and the way she moaned every time her tongue went inside her depths did things to herself that she wouldn’t dare to speak of.
Eventually, Ashley had gotten to her climax. The blonde’s legs shut tightly, with the brunette’s head between them, so Clarice made sure to lick as much of the younger woman’s juices as she could.
Ashley had to give it to Clarice. She knew that today had been quite an unusual day, the whole masturbation session in the morning felt better than any other time she pleasured herself, but her coworker’s oral sex had felt so much better than any other time she had sex that she couldn’t believe it. Still, she had to give back to her, so after letting the larger woman go from her legs, she immediately went on the offensive.
Clarice’s lips tasted different now than like they did during their first kiss a few moments ago. She supposed that was her own taste in her lover’s mouth. For some reason, that made her so much hungrier for the taller brunette’s body, that she could barely hold herself.
She pawed at her large breasts forcefully, pushing her down on the couch. She made sure to suckle on her large nipples, licking her skin, tasting her sweat. She was so hot right now. This big and strong woman was letting her manhandle her, as easily she wanted. God, she could almost say she was in love with her body.
While her skin felt as smooth and soft as Ashley’s, the musculature underneath a nice and plushy layer of fat made her body feel so luscious to the touch, that she almost wanted to press herself into her body, until she could just slip inside and completely merge with her.
But since that was impossible, she settled for the second best thing, she lowered herself to Clarice’s shaved pussy. She had never seen a vagina from so close, but she had an idea of what to do, so she went to work.
She inserted her fingers into the other woman’s needy hole, while her lips dedicated themselves to the older woman’s clitoris. She tried to maintain a consistent rhythm between focusing on each part, so she kept going, until her face got sprayed with her co worker's juices.
—————————————————————————————————————————
A few hours into the night, both tired and thoroughly fucked women slept peacefully. After both had first orgasmed, they moved themselves to Ashley’s room, and there, they kept playing with each other’s body for as long as they could keep awake.
Surprisingly, Ashley had kept awake for a little longer than Clarice did. She knew that for some reason, she couldn’t afford to sleep before her companion. After she made sure the brunette was asleep, she started concentrating. Just like that, her head hit the pillow, back turned to the ceiling.
A Seam slowly opened in Ashley’s back, and Thomas crawled out of it as carefully as he could.
He was tired. Unlike the first time he used Ashley’s body by itself, it wasn’t any sort of physical tiredness, but mental exhaustion. He could barely describe his experience living her life for a day. During some moments, it was like he couldn’t tell where she began and he ended, and during others he was just sitting down, deep inside her mind, making as little noise as he could.
The sheer pleasure women’s bodies were capable of was something he wasn’t ready to feel when he first woke up today, but it was wonderful. Each tender touch to one of her breasts felt like massaging his penis’ head, and he could barely describe how it felt to have a tongue deep inside her vagina, or her clitoris stimulated.
All around, the feeling of embodying such an attractive woman was the best part. He could feel her mind flowing between his own while he was being her, and that was the best part of all. He could have her all for himself during it, in ways that even just keeping her soul inside himself didn’t compare.
But all good things had to end, and he couldn’t keep stealing someone else’s life like that, so he quickly let go of Ashley’s soul, the small sphere slowly phasing through his belly, and resting in his hands.
He placed it inside Ashley’s body, somewhat sad to let go of it, and that he couldn’t stay here to see how she’d be after all of that influence he had on her yesterday.
At least he did, until his eyes settled on the other woman in the room.
He didn’t really know Clarice, didn’t have a deeper connection with her, like he did with Ashley. But he supposed that it wouldn’t hurt to keep watching them for at least one more day.
Besides, if he needed to, he could just get her to a bathroom, and leave whenever he wanted to. Yeah, why wouldn’t he enjoy the larger woman.
And so, with a grin on his face, he slowly reached into the brunette’s back, firmly grasping her soul. He would make sure to keep experimenting.
1
6.0K
11
1
Helen had never been as cold as she felt when an accident turned her into a slime. Fortunately for her, David's body is warm and nice, and she could even transform it into a copy of hers. He wasn't sure how to feel about his new tenant, but being able to explore her nice body sometimes was an interesting perk, hopefully he'd be able to help her to her old body before anything too weird happend to them.
When she first woke up during that Tuesday morning, Hellen really wasn’t expecting how much her life would change. At first it was one day like any other, she would get up, take a bath, have breakfast, and go on, trying out the state of the art in perfumes and colognes. She had a very sharp sense of smell since childhood, and it was how she made a life by developing them, and eventually, having them developed for her.
The 45-years-old was nothing like one would expect from someone approaching her fifties. She had worked hard, both in her line of work, and in keeping her body in top shape. Hellen was tall, and had the proportions to take full advantage of it. The 5 feet 9 blonde had ample breasts, and wide hips, though her waist wasn’t as thin as it used to be, it, together with the slightly pudgy belly, was the most blatant show of her age one could see. Still, she was a prime example of a MILF, or at least she would, if she had birthed any kids at all.
Still, Hellen Rivers was a successful business woman, and held a lot of power and influence in the context she existed in.
That is why she really didn’t know how to feel, and what to think about being reduced to a simple blob of liquid.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Vanessa was Hellen’s personal assistant. A mousy woman, the 37-years-old was as different from her boss as one could. Where Hellen was tall, blonde and charismatic, Vanessa was short, brown haired, and very shy. She often wondered how she’d even got the job. Still, she was very competent at managing her boss’ schedule, she would make sure Hellen went where she needed to go, and got there when she needed to be. She even managed to balance that with being a single mother to her son, David.
David was a 19-years-old college student. The only thing that wasn’t completely average about him, was his skin tone. While his mom was pale, he looked vaguely mediterranean, with a beautiful golden olive skin tone. He was back home for the first time since he started college, and was eager to spend his whole vacation doing nothing productive.
He woke up early that day, and started preparing breakfast when his mom walked in.
“Oh, ain’t this is a nice surprise. Good morning honey, thanks for making breakfast today,” said the woman, giving him a kiss on the cheek.
“Morning, no problem, I got used to waking early at school, so it’s no problem.”
After he finished, each of them grabbed a plate, got their share, and sat down to eat.
“So, what’re you up to today?” Asked the young man.
“Uhh, ms. Rivers is going to a product test facility today, so I gotta accompany her. Sorry for not being able to spend more time with you while you’re home,” answered the mom, slightly dejected.
“Hey, don’t worry, I’ll probably just stay at home and play video-games, I have a lot to catch up on from these past few months.”
They kept up the small talk, glad for being able to appreciate each other’s presence for the first time in a few months.
Eventually Vanessa left for work. Exactly 15 minutes after she arrived, and got the day’s routine set up with the drivers, Hellen arrived.
“Good morning ma’am, here’s your coffee, we’ll be leaving in 5 minutes to the first facility”
“Good morning Nessa, as efficient as always, hiring you was the best decision I made,” smiled the older woman. “Will there be any meeting later today, or is it just sampling the whole day?”
“Unless something unexpected comes up, only sampling ma’am.”
“You do know that you don’t need to call me ma’am all the time, right? It makes me feel old, and we’re really close in age.”
“I do, ms. Rivers,” the blonde visibly brightened at that, “but I also feel that professionalism is important to keep a healthy working relationship, so I’ll keep it that way, ma’am”.
“One day, I'll get you to call me something else, just wait.”
—————————————————————————————————————————
Hellen wasn’t sure what happened, but when she woke up, she couldn’t feel anything. It took a few minutes to finally start feeling something. It was faint, but she could feel something pulling, so she pulled back. The longer she pulled, the more she felt, until she finally became cognizant of her surroundings.
She was inside a bathroom, a very big bathroom. She also noticed she was currently very light, and couldn’t hear anything. She would be panicking by now, but since her only sensations were cold, weight, and sight, she didn’t really know what to do. I was almost as if she was separated from anything, just a little ball of cold that could see.
She tried pulling again, and her point of view moved a bit. With nothing else to do, Hellen moved around aimlessly. She couldn’t really control which directions she was moving at first, not having much reference on which way was where, besides up and down, but as she moved, she started noticing the general shape of the bathroom.
By pulling in specific ways, she discovered that she could even move her eye, which made moving to specific places a lot easier. As she moved around she really began to realize that something was wrong. She couldn’t see her body below her, and her field of view seemed to be a lot larger than her usual one, but what shocked her the most was not having her sense of smell. That was why she crawled as fast as she could to the cabinet. If she could climb it, she could look at herself in the mirror, and see what happened to her.
She didn’t know how long it took, but after getting up on the cabinet, and climbing the sink’s faucet, she finally reached the mirror. It wasn’t possible. It couldn't be happening! She would NOT believe she was now a creepy slime thing. It could only be a bad dream, and if she closed her eyes, she was sure she would eventually wake up and all would be normal. She tried so hard to wake up that she didn’t notice someone entering the bathroom.
David was worried, his mother had been very upset when she got home last night, and didn’t want to comment on what happened. She just arrived, took a shower, and went to bed. He wasn’t sure what happened, but he was worried. He hoped she would be feeling better that morning.
It was around 3 AM that he stopped playing to go to bed. One day at home, and he was already doing his best to fuck over his sleep schedule, but he wasn’t worried, he had plenty of time to get used to wake early again before he returned to campus. After turning off his computer, he went to the kitchen to drink a cup of water, careful not to make a sound.
Whatever happened at her work, his mom had come home dirty. There was some dried out residue on the path leading from the entry to the bathroom. He hoped it was nothing that would stain the floorboards, or his mother’s clothes.
Next he went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and take a last leak before bed. When he entered he was surprised. There was more of the residue on the floor here, but that wasn’t all. Not only was it still fresh in the bathroom, there was a blob of slime made of it atop the sink, and it looked to be almost looking at itself in the mirror, carefully turning its main tentacle? Body? He wasn’t sure, but the pale beige colored blob thing was creepy as hell.
“What the fuck…”
Finally Hellen felt something that was warm. She slowly turned back, and saw a young man standing behind her, in front of the opened door. She didn’t know what came over her at that moment, but as soon as she saw him, her first instinct was to jump on him. She didn’t know how to jump, but it was almost as if her new blobby body knew exactly what to do.
“Argh!” cried David, the cold slimy thing hitting him in the chest.
Hellen didn’t know what was happening, but after all of this time feeling cold, she had a nice new source of heat right here. The man’s body felt like it was almost boiling, but the only parts that could feel its heat were the surface in direct contact with his body. So she did the only thing she could to make the cold stop, she slithered inside his mouth.
David tried his best to pry the thing from his body, but it was too slippery, and every time he managed to dislodge some of it, it just flowed right back, until it managed to get to his face. He wasn’t sure he ever tasted anything like that. The beige slime tasted salty, and smelled kind of like alcohol, at least it did until it reached his nose, which prompted the thing to invade every orifice in his face it could.
The boy was really trying to stop her, thought Hellen, but she couldn’t pass on the opportunity to escape the coldness she first felt in her new form, and so she strived to invade him from every hole she could find. She couldn’t believe how warm it felt inside his throat. She felt him shaking around while she entered his throat, but as she arrived at his stomach, she felt his body quieten. She slipped inside until she was contained completely inside his belly, and once there, she finally relaxed, overwhelmed by the comfy heat of his body.
The young man briefly lost consciousness from lack of air, but as soon as the slime stopped obstructing his airways he came back. As he forcefully breathed, he looked around, and noticed that all the residue on the bathroom’s floor was gone.
“What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck…” murmured the confused man. He felt as if he had two little beings on each shoulder, arguing, and making his head hurt. Maybe it was all a dream, one side claimed. But it felt too real, said the other. After he stood up, and with his mind in disarray, he carefully went to his room, and plopped down in the bed. Whatever that was, it could wait until morning, as he felt more tired than ever.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Hellen woke up still feeling tired that morning. She was glad that last night turned out to be a weird dream. She looked at the clock, and saw that it was still early morning, and that her mother hadn’t gone to work yet, so she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. It was only after she started cooking, that she noticed that her mother had been dead for quite some time by now, and that she always ate something at work, never needing to cook her own breakfast.
It was at that moment that she dissociated from David, who kept concentrating on the stove. As soon as she noticed that she wasn’t herself, it was as if she felt herself slightly unlatching from the body she was now. she could still feel it, but now it wasn’t as vivid as her own body, or how it was a few minutes before. She wasn’t sure what had happened, but seemed to be in David’s body.
Of course, she didn’t know who David was, but she apparently knew his name. She kept watching subtly as he cooked breakfast for him and his mom. Just as he finished, his mom entered the room, surprising the woman.
“Hey mom, feeling better.”
“A little,” answered the short woman.
“What happened yesterday?” asked the curious son.
“There was an accident yesterday at one of the testing facilities. No one really knows what happened, but after one of the bottled samples spilled over ms. Rivers, she had a bad reaction. She puked into me, and fell unconscious. I called the hospital when I woke up, and she’s still asleep,” explained the tired mother.
“Damm, hope she gets better. Are you going to work today?”
“Yeah, I need to go, explain what happened, and cancel everything in the near future.”
“Well, good luck on that, I didn’t sleep well tonight, so i’ll be resting a little bit.”
“OK honey, I’ll be off then,” she says as she finishes her breakfast, stands up, hugs and kisses her son on the cheek.
While this happened, Hellen was astonished. Somehow, after an accident yesterday, she had turned into some sort of goo creature, and was now riding along with her personal assistant’s son.
After David washed the dishes, he went to bed, and tried to go back to sleep. Hellen had tried to control the body again, but all she could do was to engage again with his body in a way that felt like she and him were the same person. Everything he did, and every thought he had, felt like they were her own. It was only after he laid down in his bed that she noticed something. She could still push and pull from inside his body.
David had started to feel warm. He thought that he had just had a bad dream, and that was the reason he felt so tired, but when he started to feel uncomfortably warm, he figured that something bad was happening. He quickly took off his clothes, now drenched in sweat, meaning that he could clearly see the changes happening in real time.
The first change was his skin tone. He could see splotches of his skin clearing, his hairy tanned skin into soft, turning hairless and pale. Slowly he felt his bones and joints crack, but instead of breaking, or moving, as he expected form the noises, they turned soft and flexible, before changing shape and disposition. His figure was changing from average, but clearly masculine into something that was very much feminine. After a while of this, he stopped feeling the discomfort from earlier, and started feeling a deep pleasure. Pleasure that only heightened as he saw a pair of breasts swelling on his chest. He moved his hands to touch them, but only grew more confused from seeing his hands, now small and delicate. They felt soft and sensitive to the touch, his now smaller hands almost sinking into the soft bosom he now sported.
The pleasure was overwhelming, David’s mind was almost blank right now, especially as his manhood changed shape. It retreated back into his own body, becoming a mound, with a pair of lips hiding a deeper slit that led inside his body. The last thing to change was a small nub on the newly formed vagina, and upon its completion, David came, unable to stand his new soft and more delicate form.
Hellen was surprised by how easy it was to shape David’s body into an almost identical copy of hers. Almost, because she was visibly younger. The pudge she had gotten from age was still there, but she now featured less age marks, and her womanly assets were now springier than they had been for the last 10 years. She also noticed she was a little bit taller than she had been, though still shorter than David was. While he was recovering from the orgasm, she also noticed she could finally control their shared body.
It was how she stood up and walked to Vanessa’s room, to admire herself in the mirror. She found that she could consult David’s memories, which is how she found her way around the house. As she marveled about her younger visage, and at her recovered sharp sense of smell, she felt her control suddenly be wrenched from her.
“What the fuck is going on, why am I a chick? When did I come to the mirror?”, questioned the worried young man.
“Ugh, why couldn’t you stay gone for a little while!”
"WHO 'S THERE!” asked David, turning around and looking for whoever had spoken.
“Oh, you can hear me now?” asked the pleasantly surprised older woman, from inside his mind.
“I SAID WHO’S THERE, COME OUT WHEREVER YOU ARE!” demanded the now frantic man.
“Oh, kid, I'm sorry, but I'm inside your mind, you won’t find me by looking around.”
“My head? Am I going crazy?”
“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about it, you were well awake last night, when I entered your body.”
“That was you! Wait, that was real !?” questioned David, on the verge of freaking out.
It took quite some time for his new tenant to calm him down. Hellen was worried he’d do something that could seriously injure himself, in an effort to get rid of her.
“So you’re saying that the weird slime last night was you…”
“Uh-huh”.
“And that you’re currently inside my body.”
“Yes.”
“And that you transformed me into a very attractive woman.”
“Yeah, that was by accident, though.”
“And that you’re my mom’s boss.”
“That pretty much sums it up”
“Well, when are you leaving then?” asked David.
“That’s the problem, I don’t know how to.”
“What do you mean you don’t know?”
“I mean that this is all as new to me as it is to you, so i have no idea what i’m doing!”
“God dammit” mumbled the recently turned young woman, before looking at himself in the mirror.
He wasn’t sure about how to feel about his new form. The orgasm he felt when he finished turning into a young Hellen Rivers was like nothing he had ever felt. He could also see how beautiful and attractive she was. That feeling was what led him to start pawing at his heavy breasts. He had touched other women’s boobs before, but he couldn’t help but notice how different it felt to touch his own breasts.
David was slowly getting aroused for himself. He was beautiful, his breasts felt wonderful, and he could feel himself getting wet every time his fingers brushed against his soft skin. This all led to the moment where he was laying on the floor, legs up, and looking at his pussy in the mirror.
His velvety folds were very delicate, and he could feel his juices slowly leaving it. Usually, he would never be able to resist seeing such a beautiful woman, presenting herself like this for him, but now, he was the beautiful woman presenting himself. He slowly started to explore his lower lips, noting how different it felt compared to his cock. Instead of hard, it was soft, warm and wet, his pussy was different than anything he ever felt. He tentatively stuck a finger inside, and could barely believe how good it felt. It was as if a very deep itch he never knew he had was finally being scratched. It was as if he was meant to be filled by something.
While this happened, Hellen was feeling everything. She didn’t like having a man so blatantly exploring her body, but she supposed that it was her fault that he had it, and that it was better to have him drunk on pleasure than to be panicking. It was with that in thought that she decided to slide herself into his mind, feeling how it was to explore her body from a new perspective.
With one hand teasing his inside, David’s other hand started exploring the outer layer of his new vagina. The last part that had appeared in his new body, was a tiny nub in his vagina, and for the first time, he felt as if he had a good idea of what he was doing. Information came unbidden in his head, about how to pleasure his clitoris without hurting himself by accident. It was a very sensitive organ, so he made sure to lubricate his small fingers as well as he could, before carefully massaging it.
David felt like he was in heaven. This female body was incredible. It was as if every second he kept stimulating his vagina and his clit, every nerve ending in his body were getting more and more sensitive. He rode the wave of pleasure until it crashed into the orgasm of his life.
As he recovered from the orgasm, Hellen stood up and started cleaning her assistant’s room. It wouldn’t be good for either of them if she arrived and saw the mess they had made here. After that, she went to David’s room, before laying down, and relaxing. As their body lost the slight tension it had, ever since David first noticed what it had become, Hellen finally noticed that once more, she could push and pull her insides.
This time, she warned David about it, before beginning to rearrange his body back.
Once he returned, David felt a weight leave his shoulders, and so, finally managed to fall asleep.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Vanessa had a rough day. Her boss was still unconscious, so there were a lot of things she had to manage so the company wouldn’t implode. She had called every person that had a meeting marked for the next week and a half, and helped to do the parts of Hellen’s work that she could to help the company keep running in her absence. Hopefully Hellen would wake soon, and she would be back to her normal work. It was exhausting, but at least she was used to it.
She had just arrived from work, when David left his room.
“Hey mom, how was work?”
“You know, busy, especially since ms. Rivers are not there. How are you feeling?”
“I slept a bit during the afternoon, after I woke up I was all better. I ordered a pizza, if you don’t mind.”
“Oh, that’s great, I try not to indulge, but today has been hellish, I deserve some cheesy goodness,” joked the woman.
David wasn’t sure how to tell his mom that her boss was currently inside him. It wasn’t something that was easy to digest for anyone, so he hoped that she would understand. Hellen wasn’t sure how to feel about this, but she supposed that Vanessa was the only way she could try and get back to her body. She really hoped that by going back to it, she’d be able to instinctively go back inside it, like she first did to David.
As the time passed, the pizza arrived. As they ate, Vanessa noticed how anxious David looked.
“Honey, are you alright?” asked the worried mother.
“Ok. Ok! No big deal. So, last night, something very weird happened,” started the young man. “When I went to sleep, i got attacked by a blob monster”
The two kept silent after this.
“David, son, are you doing any kind of drugs? You know you can trust me, right?”
“No, mom, no! There was something in the bathroom, and it entered my mouth, and when I woke up this morning, I could hear a voice in my head. Your boss’ voice.”
“David, Hellen is in a coma, you better stop this right now, young man!” said the now angry mother. How could he be joking about something like this!
“Look, I can prove it to you,” he said while standing up.
Hellen knew that this was her prompt. She pushed and pulled at David’s body, slowly but surely turning him into a younger version of herself. They had tried the transformation a few more times that afternoon, and she had learned how to do it without overwhelming the boy with her body’s new sensations.
Vanessa wasn’t sure how to react. First her son tells her that something entered his mouth during the night, then he claimed it was her comatose boss, and now, he was somehow turning into her
“Well, here it is mom…” said the now young woman to his mother.
“Please don’t call me mother while you look like that,” asked the older woman, slightly creeped out.
“Well, i can talk with Hellen in my head, and we want-”
“Please, just, just give me some time to think, I don’t know how to handle this right now,” she said and left for her room.
“Welp, this could’ve gone better,” said David.
“Yeah, if I had a son, and he suddenly turned into Vanessa, I’d have also been shocked. Give her some time, and hopefully she’ll come to terms with it by tomorrow morning.”
“Right, can you turn me back?”
“Sorry kid, give me half an hour. I guess you can enjoy my body until then, as payment”
“Okay then,” lamely answered the young woman, walking back to his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
In the end, David didn’t have any fun with his hot new body that night. He fell asleep as soon as his head hit his pillow. That is not to say that said body hadn’t been thoroughly enjoyed. In the morning, Hellen had woken up before David had, meaning that until he did, she had control of their shared body. She stood up, and stretched, noticing her bare breasts. David liked sleeping without a shirt, as a result, she couldn’t help but grab her boobs and lightly play with them.
She had never had any attraction to her own body, so she surmised that this was David’s own arousal at her filled out figure influencing her. She could barely keep her eyes away from her perky pale globes and pink areolas. They hadn’t looked this good in ages. The way they wiggled and wobbled as she moved them with her hands, or by shaking her torso was almost hypnotizing. She found herself giggling at the sight.
It wasn’t long before she felt a familiar dampness between her legs. She had always heard about morning wood, had, in fact, felt it yesterday, but she wasn’t expecting it to happen to her while in her female shape. She sat down on the bed, and finally let go of her breasts. It really was different to be riding the body herself, instead of riding along with David, either by sharing his mind fully, or by sitting in the backseat.
As she started massaging her sopping wet pussy, she noted that it was a lot more sensitive than she used to be. She thought it had felt like that at first, because her host was not used to the new hardware, but her inner warmth was now growing to heights it had never gone to in her own body. She gently pressed her fingers on her waiting clitoris, she always did that before trying to plunge anything into her needy hole. When she got to her vagina proper, it was so wet that she couldn’t believe it.
While Hellen was busy masturbating, David woke up like a sudden flash of thunder. One moment he was dreaming quietly, the next he was feeling almost immeasurable pleasure. As soon as his consciousness was fully back, he returned to the driver’s seat, but unlike the last day, he felt himself instantly melt into Hellen’s mind.
David had never felt like this when she masturbated before. Not even sex had ever felt this good. She had experienced men with a lot of different sizes and experience, but she guessed that nothing would ever come close than using an actually different, more sensitive tool for the job. She could only wonder how having actual sex would be like with her new pussy.
David disconnected from Hellen as fast as he could. He wondered how she had managed to keep herself out of his mind yesterday. Being her not only in body, but in mind, was so tempting that he almost got carried away.
As Hellen finally climaxed, she slowly lost control of the body, as David instinctually reasserted himself.
“Jesus Christ, Hellen. When I woke up I thought I was you for a second…”
“Oh, sorry about that. How was it.”
“It was certainly an experience. Being you is different, you’re more confident, more sure of yourself. It was almost like I was losing myself into you. Was that how it felt whenever you melded with me yesterday?”
“Not really, I thought I was you during it, but it was quite easy to distance myself, and then to go back inside it.”
They stood up, Hellen changed the body back to its default form, and David went to start breakfast. Before he could start, though, he found that his mother had already done it.
“Oh, hey mom, good morning,” said the unsure young man.
“Morning. You two were a bit loud this morning, woke me up a bit earlier…” said the woman, sitting down with her plate.
“Sorry about that. In my defense, it wasn’t me in the wheel,” he answered, piling the food on his own plate, and going to sit down.
“Oh! I see. Even now it’s hard to understand that you’re now both one person…”, the latter part being muttered by the older woman. “Anyways, I’ll be going to the hospital to check up on ms. Rivers. Hellen, do you think that you could leave my son’s body if I took you with me?” She asked, looking David straight in the eye.
The first thing that Hellen noticed was that Nessa had finally called her by name. I was almost enough to make her happy, unfortunately, she knew that she couldn’t answer with any certainty.
“She said that she will try her best, but she isn’t sure she can even leave my body. She couldn’t the last time she tried.”
“I suppose that’s as good as we’ll get. Get ready, we’ll be leaving in 20,” gone was the mother, Vanessa the personal assistant was now here.
—————————————————————————————————————————
They were finally here. David was feeling surprisingly anxious at being in front of Hellen Rivers’ hospital room. As they entered it, he couldn’t help but feel somewhat sad that if it worked out, he’d never be able to feel that female pleasure again.
Hellen felt a pit in her stomach. When she first possessed David, she had felt a very overwhelming warmth, and her slimy body had instinctively knew what to do, but standing in front of her body, all she felt was cold. It was as if she was rejecting her body. She was worried. She didn’t want to steal a young man’s body, her assistant’s son’s body at that, but neither did she want to be relegated to a voice inside his head, giving him her body whenever he wanted to have fun with it.
After standing in front of the bed for a few minutes, David decided to approach it. The only ones in the room currently were him, his mother, and Hellen’s old shell. He took her somewhat cold hands into his, and felt something. Her body wasn’t all that much colder than a normal body is meant to be, but he felt a strange cold still.
Neither of them knew this, but the cold was actually Hellen’s. As David touched her body, she felt cold all of a sudden. I was just like when she first woke up in her new form. She was scared she would be unable to return to her body, when suddenly, a fountain of warmth surged close by, and she went after it with as much strength as she could muster.
David and Vanessa were startled as Hellen’s body suddenly sat straight, with open mouth and eyes, looking at nothing. The same beige colored slime that had entered his body a few nights before was leaving her mouth, though now in better lighting, looked distinctly fleshy. It lunged at David, once more invading his mouth before he could react.
Hellen felt good, it was as if a missing part of her was reconnecting to her. The cold was slowly fading away, giving way to David’s warmth.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Although Helen didn’t manage to return to her body, not all was lost. Vanessa had been very scared when, after a creepy beige substance flowed from her boss’ comatose body into her son’s, said body suddenly evaporated into scentless smoke.
Hellen had been completely transformed, from a parasitic entity, into a true symbiotic one. Where before she could only take control of David’s body sometimes, and couldn’t leave, she was now more than able to change hosts, and had a bigger influence on her host, as long as they were transformed into her body.
Eventually she reached an accord with Vanessa and David. They would both continue living their lives as normal, but as long as she could still be herself part of the time, she’d leave all of her fortune at their disposal, they were her new bodies after all. She used Vanessa as a host when she needed to be her older self, and Devid whenever she wanted to have some fun with her younger body.
Now, David would go back to college during the week, and return home on the weekends, where he would merge with Hellen to have fun clubbing, and Vanessa would be the main host during the week.
As David aged, he kept spending more and more time as Hellen, eventually taking over as her during the whole week. He had to be honest, being Hellen Rivers was amazing. He got a degree in biology and chemistry, and used that with whatever turned Hellen into a slime, to make cosmetics that actually helped people to remain younger for longer, and that was the excuse they used for her seeming eternal young looking face.
Eventually, Hellen and David decided to completely fuse themselves. They had spent so long melding with each other’s minds, that it was almost trivial to do it at that point. One day they just woke up and knew that they were more or less the same person, so they just decided to keep joined, with the added benefit of being able to change between their male and female bodies whenever they wanted.
They lived for a long time, and eventually even got married. The new Hellen finally had kids, and fortunately, none of them had weird powers from their mother’s unique circumstance. But accidents still happen, so weirder things could still be up in the air.
All in all, They had a good time. Nothing either of them expected to happen that night, but for them, it was enough.
When she first woke up during that Tuesday morning, Hellen really wasn’t expecting how much her life would change. At first it was one day like any other, she would get up, take a bath, have breakfast, and go on, trying out the state of the art in perfumes and colognes. She had a very sharp sense of smell since childhood, and it was how she made a life by developing them, and eventually, having them developed for her.
The 45-years-old was nothing like one would expect from someone approaching her fifties. She had worked hard, both in her line of work, and in keeping her body in top shape. Hellen was tall, and had the proportions to take full advantage of it. The 5 feet 9 blonde had ample breasts, and wide hips, though her waist wasn’t as thin as it used to be, it, together with the slightly pudgy belly, was the most blatant show of her age one could see. Still, she was a prime example of a MILF, or at least she would, if she had birthed any kids at all.
Still, Hellen Rivers was a successful business woman, and held a lot of power and influence in the context she existed in.
That is why she really didn’t know how to feel, and what to think about being reduced to a simple blob of liquid.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Vanessa was Hellen’s personal assistant. A mousy woman, the 37-years-old was as different from her boss as one could. Where Hellen was tall, blonde and charismatic, Vanessa was short, brown haired, and very shy. She often wondered how she’d even got the job. Still, she was very competent at managing her boss’ schedule, she would make sure Hellen went where she needed to go, and got there when she needed to be. She even managed to balance that with being a single mother to her son, David.
David was a 19-years-old college student. The only thing that wasn’t completely average about him, was his skin tone. While his mom was pale, he looked vaguely mediterranean, with a beautiful golden olive skin tone. He was back home for the first time since he started college, and was eager to spend his whole vacation doing nothing productive.
He woke up early that day, and started preparing breakfast when his mom walked in.
“Oh, ain’t this is a nice surprise. Good morning honey, thanks for making breakfast today,” said the woman, giving him a kiss on the cheek.
“Morning, no problem, I got used to waking early at school, so it’s no problem.”
After he finished, each of them grabbed a plate, got their share, and sat down to eat.
“So, what’re you up to today?” Asked the young man.
“Uhh, ms. Rivers is going to a product test facility today, so I gotta accompany her. Sorry for not being able to spend more time with you while you’re home,” answered the mom, slightly dejected.
“Hey, don’t worry, I’ll probably just stay at home and play video-games, I have a lot to catch up on from these past few months.”
They kept up the small talk, glad for being able to appreciate each other’s presence for the first time in a few months.
Eventually Vanessa left for work. Exactly 15 minutes after she arrived, and got the day’s routine set up with the drivers, Hellen arrived.
“Good morning ma’am, here’s your coffee, we’ll be leaving in 5 minutes to the first facility”
“Good morning Nessa, as efficient as always, hiring you was the best decision I made,” smiled the older woman. “Will there be any meeting later today, or is it just sampling the whole day?”
“Unless something unexpected comes up, only sampling ma’am.”
“You do know that you don’t need to call me ma’am all the time, right? It makes me feel old, and we’re really close in age.”
“I do, ms. Rivers,” the blonde visibly brightened at that, “but I also feel that professionalism is important to keep a healthy working relationship, so I’ll keep it that way, ma’am”.
“One day, I'll get you to call me something else, just wait.”
—————————————————————————————————————————
Hellen wasn’t sure what happened, but when she woke up, she couldn’t feel anything. It took a few minutes to finally start feeling something. It was faint, but she could feel something pulling, so she pulled back. The longer she pulled, the more she felt, until she finally became cognizant of her surroundings.
She was inside a bathroom, a very big bathroom. She also noticed she was currently very light, and couldn’t hear anything. She would be panicking by now, but since her only sensations were cold, weight, and sight, she didn’t really know what to do. I was almost as if she was separated from anything, just a little ball of cold that could see.
She tried pulling again, and her point of view moved a bit. With nothing else to do, Hellen moved around aimlessly. She couldn’t really control which directions she was moving at first, not having much reference on which way was where, besides up and down, but as she moved, she started noticing the general shape of the bathroom.
By pulling in specific ways, she discovered that she could even move her eye, which made moving to specific places a lot easier. As she moved around she really began to realize that something was wrong. She couldn’t see her body below her, and her field of view seemed to be a lot larger than her usual one, but what shocked her the most was not having her sense of smell. That was why she crawled as fast as she could to the cabinet. If she could climb it, she could look at herself in the mirror, and see what happened to her.
She didn’t know how long it took, but after getting up on the cabinet, and climbing the sink’s faucet, she finally reached the mirror. It wasn’t possible. It couldn't be happening! She would NOT believe she was now a creepy slime thing. It could only be a bad dream, and if she closed her eyes, she was sure she would eventually wake up and all would be normal. She tried so hard to wake up that she didn’t notice someone entering the bathroom.
David was worried, his mother had been very upset when she got home last night, and didn’t want to comment on what happened. She just arrived, took a shower, and went to bed. He wasn’t sure what happened, but he was worried. He hoped she would be feeling better that morning.
It was around 3 AM that he stopped playing to go to bed. One day at home, and he was already doing his best to fuck over his sleep schedule, but he wasn’t worried, he had plenty of time to get used to wake early again before he returned to campus. After turning off his computer, he went to the kitchen to drink a cup of water, careful not to make a sound.
Whatever happened at her work, his mom had come home dirty. There was some dried out residue on the path leading from the entry to the bathroom. He hoped it was nothing that would stain the floorboards, or his mother’s clothes.
Next he went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and take a last leak before bed. When he entered he was surprised. There was more of the residue on the floor here, but that wasn’t all. Not only was it still fresh in the bathroom, there was a blob of slime made of it atop the sink, and it looked to be almost looking at itself in the mirror, carefully turning its main tentacle? Body? He wasn’t sure, but the pale beige colored blob thing was creepy as hell.
“What the fuck…”
Finally Hellen felt something that was warm. She slowly turned back, and saw a young man standing behind her, in front of the opened door. She didn’t know what came over her at that moment, but as soon as she saw him, her first instinct was to jump on him. She didn’t know how to jump, but it was almost as if her new blobby body knew exactly what to do.
“Argh!” cried David, the cold slimy thing hitting him in the chest.
Hellen didn’t know what was happening, but after all of this time feeling cold, she had a nice new source of heat right here. The man’s body felt like it was almost boiling, but the only parts that could feel its heat were the surface in direct contact with his body. So she did the only thing she could to make the cold stop, she slithered inside his mouth.
David tried his best to pry the thing from his body, but it was too slippery, and every time he managed to dislodge some of it, it just flowed right back, until it managed to get to his face. He wasn’t sure he ever tasted anything like that. The beige slime tasted salty, and smelled kind of like alcohol, at least it did until it reached his nose, which prompted the thing to invade every orifice in his face it could.
The boy was really trying to stop her, thought Hellen, but she couldn’t pass on the opportunity to escape the coldness she first felt in her new form, and so she strived to invade him from every hole she could find. She couldn’t believe how warm it felt inside his throat. She felt him shaking around while she entered his throat, but as she arrived at his stomach, she felt his body quieten. She slipped inside until she was contained completely inside his belly, and once there, she finally relaxed, overwhelmed by the comfy heat of his body.
The young man briefly lost consciousness from lack of air, but as soon as the slime stopped obstructing his airways he came back. As he forcefully breathed, he looked around, and noticed that all the residue on the bathroom’s floor was gone.
“What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck…” murmured the confused man. He felt as if he had two little beings on each shoulder, arguing, and making his head hurt. Maybe it was all a dream, one side claimed. But it felt too real, said the other. After he stood up, and with his mind in disarray, he carefully went to his room, and plopped down in the bed. Whatever that was, it could wait until morning, as he felt more tired than ever.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Hellen woke up still feeling tired that morning. She was glad that last night turned out to be a weird dream. She looked at the clock, and saw that it was still early morning, and that her mother hadn’t gone to work yet, so she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. It was only after she started cooking, that she noticed that her mother had been dead for quite some time by now, and that she always ate something at work, never needing to cook her own breakfast.
It was at that moment that she dissociated from David, who kept concentrating on the stove. As soon as she noticed that she wasn’t herself, it was as if she felt herself slightly unlatching from the body she was now. she could still feel it, but now it wasn’t as vivid as her own body, or how it was a few minutes before. She wasn’t sure what had happened, but seemed to be in David’s body.
Of course, she didn’t know who David was, but she apparently knew his name. She kept watching subtly as he cooked breakfast for him and his mom. Just as he finished, his mom entered the room, surprising the woman.
“Hey mom, feeling better.”
“A little,” answered the short woman.
“What happened yesterday?” asked the curious son.
“There was an accident yesterday at one of the testing facilities. No one really knows what happened, but after one of the bottled samples spilled over ms. Rivers, she had a bad reaction. She puked into me, and fell unconscious. I called the hospital when I woke up, and she’s still asleep,” explained the tired mother.
“Damm, hope she gets better. Are you going to work today?”
“Yeah, I need to go, explain what happened, and cancel everything in the near future.”
“Well, good luck on that, I didn’t sleep well tonight, so i’ll be resting a little bit.”
“OK honey, I’ll be off then,” she says as she finishes her breakfast, stands up, hugs and kisses her son on the cheek.
While this happened, Hellen was astonished. Somehow, after an accident yesterday, she had turned into some sort of goo creature, and was now riding along with her personal assistant’s son.
After David washed the dishes, he went to bed, and tried to go back to sleep. Hellen had tried to control the body again, but all she could do was to engage again with his body in a way that felt like she and him were the same person. Everything he did, and every thought he had, felt like they were her own. It was only after he laid down in his bed that she noticed something. She could still push and pull from inside his body.
David had started to feel warm. He thought that he had just had a bad dream, and that was the reason he felt so tired, but when he started to feel uncomfortably warm, he figured that something bad was happening. He quickly took off his clothes, now drenched in sweat, meaning that he could clearly see the changes happening in real time.
The first change was his skin tone. He could see splotches of his skin clearing, his hairy tanned skin into soft, turning hairless and pale. Slowly he felt his bones and joints crack, but instead of breaking, or moving, as he expected form the noises, they turned soft and flexible, before changing shape and disposition. His figure was changing from average, but clearly masculine into something that was very much feminine. After a while of this, he stopped feeling the discomfort from earlier, and started feeling a deep pleasure. Pleasure that only heightened as he saw a pair of breasts swelling on his chest. He moved his hands to touch them, but only grew more confused from seeing his hands, now small and delicate. They felt soft and sensitive to the touch, his now smaller hands almost sinking into the soft bosom he now sported.
The pleasure was overwhelming, David’s mind was almost blank right now, especially as his manhood changed shape. It retreated back into his own body, becoming a mound, with a pair of lips hiding a deeper slit that led inside his body. The last thing to change was a small nub on the newly formed vagina, and upon its completion, David came, unable to stand his new soft and more delicate form.
Hellen was surprised by how easy it was to shape David’s body into an almost identical copy of hers. Almost, because she was visibly younger. The pudge she had gotten from age was still there, but she now featured less age marks, and her womanly assets were now springier than they had been for the last 10 years. She also noticed she was a little bit taller than she had been, though still shorter than David was. While he was recovering from the orgasm, she also noticed she could finally control their shared body.
It was how she stood up and walked to Vanessa’s room, to admire herself in the mirror. She found that she could consult David’s memories, which is how she found her way around the house. As she marveled about her younger visage, and at her recovered sharp sense of smell, she felt her control suddenly be wrenched from her.
“What the fuck is going on, why am I a chick? When did I come to the mirror?”, questioned the worried young man.
“Ugh, why couldn’t you stay gone for a little while!”
"WHO 'S THERE!” asked David, turning around and looking for whoever had spoken.
“Oh, you can hear me now?” asked the pleasantly surprised older woman, from inside his mind.
“I SAID WHO’S THERE, COME OUT WHEREVER YOU ARE!” demanded the now frantic man.
“Oh, kid, I'm sorry, but I'm inside your mind, you won’t find me by looking around.”
“My head? Am I going crazy?”
“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about it, you were well awake last night, when I entered your body.”
“That was you! Wait, that was real !?” questioned David, on the verge of freaking out.
It took quite some time for his new tenant to calm him down. Hellen was worried he’d do something that could seriously injure himself, in an effort to get rid of her.
“So you’re saying that the weird slime last night was you…”
“Uh-huh”.
“And that you’re currently inside my body.”
“Yes.”
“And that you transformed me into a very attractive woman.”
“Yeah, that was by accident, though.”
“And that you’re my mom’s boss.”
“That pretty much sums it up”
“Well, when are you leaving then?” asked David.
“That’s the problem, I don’t know how to.”
“What do you mean you don’t know?”
“I mean that this is all as new to me as it is to you, so i have no idea what i’m doing!”
“God dammit” mumbled the recently turned young woman, before looking at himself in the mirror.
He wasn’t sure about how to feel about his new form. The orgasm he felt when he finished turning into a young Hellen Rivers was like nothing he had ever felt. He could also see how beautiful and attractive she was. That feeling was what led him to start pawing at his heavy breasts. He had touched other women’s boobs before, but he couldn’t help but notice how different it felt to touch his own breasts.
David was slowly getting aroused for himself. He was beautiful, his breasts felt wonderful, and he could feel himself getting wet every time his fingers brushed against his soft skin. This all led to the moment where he was laying on the floor, legs up, and looking at his pussy in the mirror.
His velvety folds were very delicate, and he could feel his juices slowly leaving it. Usually, he would never be able to resist seeing such a beautiful woman, presenting herself like this for him, but now, he was the beautiful woman presenting himself. He slowly started to explore his lower lips, noting how different it felt compared to his cock. Instead of hard, it was soft, warm and wet, his pussy was different than anything he ever felt. He tentatively stuck a finger inside, and could barely believe how good it felt. It was as if a very deep itch he never knew he had was finally being scratched. It was as if he was meant to be filled by something.
While this happened, Hellen was feeling everything. She didn’t like having a man so blatantly exploring her body, but she supposed that it was her fault that he had it, and that it was better to have him drunk on pleasure than to be panicking. It was with that in thought that she decided to slide herself into his mind, feeling how it was to explore her body from a new perspective.
With one hand teasing his inside, David’s other hand started exploring the outer layer of his new vagina. The last part that had appeared in his new body, was a tiny nub in his vagina, and for the first time, he felt as if he had a good idea of what he was doing. Information came unbidden in his head, about how to pleasure his clitoris without hurting himself by accident. It was a very sensitive organ, so he made sure to lubricate his small fingers as well as he could, before carefully massaging it.
David felt like he was in heaven. This female body was incredible. It was as if every second he kept stimulating his vagina and his clit, every nerve ending in his body were getting more and more sensitive. He rode the wave of pleasure until it crashed into the orgasm of his life.
As he recovered from the orgasm, Hellen stood up and started cleaning her assistant’s room. It wouldn’t be good for either of them if she arrived and saw the mess they had made here. After that, she went to David’s room, before laying down, and relaxing. As their body lost the slight tension it had, ever since David first noticed what it had become, Hellen finally noticed that once more, she could push and pull her insides.
This time, she warned David about it, before beginning to rearrange his body back.
Once he returned, David felt a weight leave his shoulders, and so, finally managed to fall asleep.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Vanessa had a rough day. Her boss was still unconscious, so there were a lot of things she had to manage so the company wouldn’t implode. She had called every person that had a meeting marked for the next week and a half, and helped to do the parts of Hellen’s work that she could to help the company keep running in her absence. Hopefully Hellen would wake soon, and she would be back to her normal work. It was exhausting, but at least she was used to it.
She had just arrived from work, when David left his room.
“Hey mom, how was work?”
“You know, busy, especially since ms. Rivers are not there. How are you feeling?”
“I slept a bit during the afternoon, after I woke up I was all better. I ordered a pizza, if you don’t mind.”
“Oh, that’s great, I try not to indulge, but today has been hellish, I deserve some cheesy goodness,” joked the woman.
David wasn’t sure how to tell his mom that her boss was currently inside him. It wasn’t something that was easy to digest for anyone, so he hoped that she would understand. Hellen wasn’t sure how to feel about this, but she supposed that Vanessa was the only way she could try and get back to her body. She really hoped that by going back to it, she’d be able to instinctively go back inside it, like she first did to David.
As the time passed, the pizza arrived. As they ate, Vanessa noticed how anxious David looked.
“Honey, are you alright?” asked the worried mother.
“Ok. Ok! No big deal. So, last night, something very weird happened,” started the young man. “When I went to sleep, i got attacked by a blob monster”
The two kept silent after this.
“David, son, are you doing any kind of drugs? You know you can trust me, right?”
“No, mom, no! There was something in the bathroom, and it entered my mouth, and when I woke up this morning, I could hear a voice in my head. Your boss’ voice.”
“David, Hellen is in a coma, you better stop this right now, young man!” said the now angry mother. How could he be joking about something like this!
“Look, I can prove it to you,” he said while standing up.
Hellen knew that this was her prompt. She pushed and pulled at David’s body, slowly but surely turning him into a younger version of herself. They had tried the transformation a few more times that afternoon, and she had learned how to do it without overwhelming the boy with her body’s new sensations.
Vanessa wasn’t sure how to react. First her son tells her that something entered his mouth during the night, then he claimed it was her comatose boss, and now, he was somehow turning into her
“Well, here it is mom…” said the now young woman to his mother.
“Please don’t call me mother while you look like that,” asked the older woman, slightly creeped out.
“Well, i can talk with Hellen in my head, and we want-”
“Please, just, just give me some time to think, I don’t know how to handle this right now,” she said and left for her room.
“Welp, this could’ve gone better,” said David.
“Yeah, if I had a son, and he suddenly turned into Vanessa, I’d have also been shocked. Give her some time, and hopefully she’ll come to terms with it by tomorrow morning.”
“Right, can you turn me back?”
“Sorry kid, give me half an hour. I guess you can enjoy my body until then, as payment”
“Okay then,” lamely answered the young woman, walking back to his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
In the end, David didn’t have any fun with his hot new body that night. He fell asleep as soon as his head hit his pillow. That is not to say that said body hadn’t been thoroughly enjoyed. In the morning, Hellen had woken up before David had, meaning that until he did, she had control of their shared body. She stood up, and stretched, noticing her bare breasts. David liked sleeping without a shirt, as a result, she couldn’t help but grab her boobs and lightly play with them.
She had never had any attraction to her own body, so she surmised that this was David’s own arousal at her filled out figure influencing her. She could barely keep her eyes away from her perky pale globes and pink areolas. They hadn’t looked this good in ages. The way they wiggled and wobbled as she moved them with her hands, or by shaking her torso was almost hypnotizing. She found herself giggling at the sight.
It wasn’t long before she felt a familiar dampness between her legs. She had always heard about morning wood, had, in fact, felt it yesterday, but she wasn’t expecting it to happen to her while in her female shape. She sat down on the bed, and finally let go of her breasts. It really was different to be riding the body herself, instead of riding along with David, either by sharing his mind fully, or by sitting in the backseat.
As she started massaging her sopping wet pussy, she noted that it was a lot more sensitive than she used to be. She thought it had felt like that at first, because her host was not used to the new hardware, but her inner warmth was now growing to heights it had never gone to in her own body. She gently pressed her fingers on her waiting clitoris, she always did that before trying to plunge anything into her needy hole. When she got to her vagina proper, it was so wet that she couldn’t believe it.
While Hellen was busy masturbating, David woke up like a sudden flash of thunder. One moment he was dreaming quietly, the next he was feeling almost immeasurable pleasure. As soon as his consciousness was fully back, he returned to the driver’s seat, but unlike the last day, he felt himself instantly melt into Hellen’s mind.
David had never felt like this when she masturbated before. Not even sex had ever felt this good. She had experienced men with a lot of different sizes and experience, but she guessed that nothing would ever come close than using an actually different, more sensitive tool for the job. She could only wonder how having actual sex would be like with her new pussy.
David disconnected from Hellen as fast as he could. He wondered how she had managed to keep herself out of his mind yesterday. Being her not only in body, but in mind, was so tempting that he almost got carried away.
As Hellen finally climaxed, she slowly lost control of the body, as David instinctually reasserted himself.
“Jesus Christ, Hellen. When I woke up I thought I was you for a second…”
“Oh, sorry about that. How was it.”
“It was certainly an experience. Being you is different, you’re more confident, more sure of yourself. It was almost like I was losing myself into you. Was that how it felt whenever you melded with me yesterday?”
“Not really, I thought I was you during it, but it was quite easy to distance myself, and then to go back inside it.”
They stood up, Hellen changed the body back to its default form, and David went to start breakfast. Before he could start, though, he found that his mother had already done it.
“Oh, hey mom, good morning,” said the unsure young man.
“Morning. You two were a bit loud this morning, woke me up a bit earlier…” said the woman, sitting down with her plate.
“Sorry about that. In my defense, it wasn’t me in the wheel,” he answered, piling the food on his own plate, and going to sit down.
“Oh! I see. Even now it’s hard to understand that you’re now both one person…”, the latter part being muttered by the older woman. “Anyways, I’ll be going to the hospital to check up on ms. Rivers. Hellen, do you think that you could leave my son’s body if I took you with me?” She asked, looking David straight in the eye.
The first thing that Hellen noticed was that Nessa had finally called her by name. I was almost enough to make her happy, unfortunately, she knew that she couldn’t answer with any certainty.
“She said that she will try her best, but she isn’t sure she can even leave my body. She couldn’t the last time she tried.”
“I suppose that’s as good as we’ll get. Get ready, we’ll be leaving in 20,” gone was the mother, Vanessa the personal assistant was now here.
—————————————————————————————————————————
They were finally here. David was feeling surprisingly anxious at being in front of Hellen Rivers’ hospital room. As they entered it, he couldn’t help but feel somewhat sad that if it worked out, he’d never be able to feel that female pleasure again.
Hellen felt a pit in her stomach. When she first possessed David, she had felt a very overwhelming warmth, and her slimy body had instinctively knew what to do, but standing in front of her body, all she felt was cold. It was as if she was rejecting her body. She was worried. She didn’t want to steal a young man’s body, her assistant’s son’s body at that, but neither did she want to be relegated to a voice inside his head, giving him her body whenever he wanted to have fun with it.
After standing in front of the bed for a few minutes, David decided to approach it. The only ones in the room currently were him, his mother, and Hellen’s old shell. He took her somewhat cold hands into his, and felt something. Her body wasn’t all that much colder than a normal body is meant to be, but he felt a strange cold still.
Neither of them knew this, but the cold was actually Hellen’s. As David touched her body, she felt cold all of a sudden. I was just like when she first woke up in her new form. She was scared she would be unable to return to her body, when suddenly, a fountain of warmth surged close by, and she went after it with as much strength as she could muster.
David and Vanessa were startled as Hellen’s body suddenly sat straight, with open mouth and eyes, looking at nothing. The same beige colored slime that had entered his body a few nights before was leaving her mouth, though now in better lighting, looked distinctly fleshy. It lunged at David, once more invading his mouth before he could react.
Hellen felt good, it was as if a missing part of her was reconnecting to her. The cold was slowly fading away, giving way to David’s warmth.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Although Helen didn’t manage to return to her body, not all was lost. Vanessa had been very scared when, after a creepy beige substance flowed from her boss’ comatose body into her son’s, said body suddenly evaporated into scentless smoke.
Hellen had been completely transformed, from a parasitic entity, into a true symbiotic one. Where before she could only take control of David’s body sometimes, and couldn’t leave, she was now more than able to change hosts, and had a bigger influence on her host, as long as they were transformed into her body.
Eventually she reached an accord with Vanessa and David. They would both continue living their lives as normal, but as long as she could still be herself part of the time, she’d leave all of her fortune at their disposal, they were her new bodies after all. She used Vanessa as a host when she needed to be her older self, and Devid whenever she wanted to have some fun with her younger body.
Now, David would go back to college during the week, and return home on the weekends, where he would merge with Hellen to have fun clubbing, and Vanessa would be the main host during the week.
As David aged, he kept spending more and more time as Hellen, eventually taking over as her during the whole week. He had to be honest, being Hellen Rivers was amazing. He got a degree in biology and chemistry, and used that with whatever turned Hellen into a slime, to make cosmetics that actually helped people to remain younger for longer, and that was the excuse they used for her seeming eternal young looking face.
Eventually, Hellen and David decided to completely fuse themselves. They had spent so long melding with each other’s minds, that it was almost trivial to do it at that point. One day they just woke up and knew that they were more or less the same person, so they just decided to keep joined, with the added benefit of being able to change between their male and female bodies whenever they wanted.
They lived for a long time, and eventually even got married. The new Hellen finally had kids, and fortunately, none of them had weird powers from their mother’s unique circumstance. But accidents still happen, so weirder things could still be up in the air.
All in all, They had a good time. Nothing either of them expected to happen that night, but for them, it was enough.
1
5.8K
5
0
Theo didn't expect to find himself inside the mind of a new teacher at his school, but he supposed that'd be better than to just be used as fuel for a youth restoring ritual. This new opportunity will finally give him the chance to get himself a life where no one cared about him
Being tied up inside a creepy basement was not what Theo expected to be doing when he woke up that morning.
It was really weird for him to be randomly called to the aged Headmistress's office when he arrived at his morning classes, but nothing too out of the boundary of normality.
Realistically, when she abruptly started cackling like the parody of a stereotypical witch, he should’ve just stood up and left, consequences be damned.
But now he wasn’t sure if that would’ve helped him.
Right after she had finished with her deranged laughter, she immediately chanted some random gibberish causing a weight around Theo’s mind to grow as he suddenly felt very sleepy.
When he came to, he was already tied up with maddeningly itchy ropes, which painfully bit into his wrists and caused his hands to swell. All he could see was a flight of stairs leading to the inside of a classic basement door.
After what felt like an eternity, he finally heard a sound and saw some light creep in from the door. Amidst his growing dread, Theo started to rethink all the life choices that led him to the basement of a creepy old hag, who was planning on doing God knows what with him.
If anyone were asked to describe him, most people would say Theo was a creep.
No one ever saw him do anything bad per se. It was just his loner status, adeptness at going around unseen, and inability to coax any sort of conversation out of him for more than a few minutes at a time that made people wary of him.
However, the truth was more complicated.
Although not a scion from old wealth, he was born into a well-off family, though his father was mostly absent from his life, and his mother was nothing more than a self-obsessed trophy wife for him to show off.
Neither cared much about him. Not even playing at being a problem child ever got any reaction other than disinterest from both. They paid for his schooling and put food on the table. The rest was up to him to figure out.
Hence, it wasn't surprising that a child raised like this would have problems occurring in his life. Talking with people outside of those he was comfortable with often resulted in him freezing up. So while he could normally interact with teachers and staff, he could never talk to any of his peers or hope to make friends.
Not being part of any particular group, Theo was easy bully bait, which forced him to develop ways of moving around unnoticed.
Unfortunately for Theo, all these characteristics made him a prime target for Sabrina’s dark ritual.
Sabrina was a very old sorceress, who had been using this ritual for a long time.
Every few decades she would hunt a young male who fit a few core characteristics, which consisted, amongst various other factors, of having the correct blood type and being born at the precise time of the year. She would then sacrifice them to increase her longevity, and add a boost to her powers.
Still though, the ritual was very finicky, which meant that some of these more defined characteristics would change slightly every few years.
But Sabrina had been at it for centuries, so she had a few ways to pinpoint the right person. This was the reason she was headmistress of a local preparatory college since having access to files about hundreds of young men made her life a lot easier.
This year, from all the candidates, Theo was the one most likely never to be missed by anyone important, which is why she called him to her office, using magic to hypnotize him. Then she instructed him, once he had obediently marched himself to her home, to tie himself up in her basement.
She could barely wait for her workday to end, so she could go claim his delicious vital energy for herself.
When the door opened, and he saw his school headmistress coming down into the basement he was currently in, Theo immediately started thrashing in his bindings.
“Oh, don’t even try, dear. Those ivy ropes were very well enchanted. They are not letting you go easily, not after you so diligently managed to get them to tie you yourself.” said the witch, with sadistic glee in her tone.
“!!! - ?!?!”
“He he he, screaming won’t help either. The circle underneath you makes it so anyone inside can’t make a sound. It would undo all my hard work if you screamed and the neighbors called the police on little old me, don’t you agree?”
Feeling even more defeated than before, Theo noticed the hag messing with some jars on a cupboard he was sure hadn't been there before.
He didn’t know what was happening, but it couldn’t be good for him, so he did his best to shimmy out of the now-visible circle under him. Or at least he tried, since once he touched the border he got shocked and floated once more to the center.
“Oh, I wouldn’t do that if I were you, dear. You’re in your last few minutes of life. You really should try not to spend them torturing yourself.” she said, loving to see him thrash even more after hearing about his fate.
Sabrina finished gathering her reagents, mixing some on a mortar, and using some to paint intricate symbols on her arms, hands, and head.
She then used magic to float a blade up to her next life source, making a shallow slice on his arm, which made Theo pass out in terror.
“Pity”, she thought. She liked when her victims would squirm until the very end. It was way more satisfactory to her.
She took some of the spilt blood and mixed it in her mortar, making something that could be called a magic potion, though it worked more like a binding agent for all of the vital energy that would get released by the boy after the ritual was done.
She started chanting in old tongues, languages that were forgotten by all but the most studious of all mages. Just like that, the lines of the magic circle were lit in eerie white flames, flames that rapidly engulfed Theo’s unmoving body.
Were someone to be observing this, they would notice that though he was ablaze, Theo was not burning, since that wasn’t the flames' primary purpose.
Theo slowly woke up, noticing that he wasn’t dead yet. His short burst of elation was interrupted by the disturbing resonant sounds of the crazed woman above him. He noticed that he was neither bound by the enchanted ropes nor clothed anymore. Still feeling somewhat dazed, he realized that the chorus of her demonic song was rapidly approaching a climax. When it did, he felt unimaginable pain across his body.
The subsequent scream startled Sabrina.
Seeing as he was unconscious, she had unmade the first circle, since not having to account for it would make it easier for her to conduct the ritual.
This momentary lapse in attention had all of the spectral flames burning a bright pink before she took control once again, returning the flames to their usual pale white. Sabrina chastised herself for her slip-up but rationalized it was nothing she couldn’t fix.
As the screaming stopped, Sabrina noticed that Theo’s body had started to turn to ashes, which quickly coalesced into a swirling mass that, as the white flames went out, floated to her mouth. She greedily opened it up, taking it all in. As the last specks finished entering her, they started serving their purpose, merging with every cell in her body, giving it more life, so that she would once more return to her physical and magical prime.
Sabrina could feel all of the energy flaring up inside her. As her body heated up, she could feel her old bones start to ache less, also immediately noticed her skin becoming clearer, younger and more flexible.
The first significant change in Sabrina was her posture; old age had given her a dreadful hunchback. The bones realigned themselves with sickeningly loud pops and cracks, bringing about reflexive gasps from Sabrina’s lips. But the gasps of pain were replaced by soft moans of pleasure as her spine slowly grew more erect, the feeling when all was said and done transcending to nothing short of heavenly. Similarly, she felt and saw her short grey hair bloom into a silky mane of the darkest black anyone had ever seen. Her hair continued to flow outwards like the waves of the ocean, pooling down her back and slightly around the sides of her thin silhouette. Until it too began to grow, plumping and filling up temptingly to the perkiest of voluptuous proportions. She nearly cried as her beautiful breasts returned to their former glory, while concurrently, her waist shrunk, balanced by her ass, hips and upper thighs flaring out, as the mass in her body appropriately redistributed itself to create a more nubile womanly figure. Even if it was something she did every few decades, Sabrina knew that she would never get tired of feeling her body absorb the mountains of vital energy to return to its most perfect state.
At the end of the night, instead of the picture of an old hag, short and wrinkly with thin and short grey hair, all there was in the house was the image of a goddess of fertility. Tall, hourglass figure with great pillowy breasts, deep black hair, eyes shining like emeralds and ruby red lips, the Sorceress of Lust, Sabrina, was back.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo thought that he had finally died, which was why he was confused every time he regained consciousness. It was always fleeting. Every time he could feel very intense sensations… about something, even if he wasn’t sure what it was.
He didn’t know how often he was blinking awake, so to say, nor for how long he kept being in such a state, but he knew for a fact that every time he did, he could gain a greater grasp on his consciousness, and that meant he could be awake for longer.
Possibly, if he managed to keep himself awake long enough, he could understand what was happening to him.
The first thing he realized he could latch on to was his perception of taste. After what felt like years of blinking in and out of existence, and slowly gaining more and more ground, he first noticed that his senses were coming back into sharper contrast when he once again processed something distinct and spongy on his taste buds. It was something salty, musky and tangy. It wasn’t anything he had ever tasted before, but he had spent so long without tasting anything that all he could think about was to savor the flavor and sample all he could.
Sabrina had been very busy these last few months. After inspecting her condition, she concluded that the hiccup in the ritual did not do anything other than get her a fair bit more energy than she was expecting to get.
She used magic to create a replica of her old body. Just like that, old lady Sabrina had died of a heart attack while sleeping, and her granddaughter, also named Sabrina had come to town to get her things in order.
After dealing with every legal problem she could find herself in, by using copious amounts of magic that she could finally use again without fear, she had gone out of her way to seduce as many people of relevance and interest as she could. As a lust sorceress, Sabrina had gotten a boost to her powers for every person that found themselves sexually attracted to her, and could even absorb some life energy by having sex with people. Though it wasn't anywhere close to enough to stave her from ageing for long, it helped prolong her youth and let her do more magic to boot.
Right now, she was face deep on a student from her class. She had started teaching at her school, at least until she could seduce the whole faculty, which should help her get her old post as Headmistress. One of her shyer female students had been boldly displaying interest in experimenting with the same sex, by not so subtly sending out feelers of interest amongst her classmates to sparse success, despite her pretty face and cute demeanour. However, Sabrina feeling a burgeoning yearning for the girl herself, could no longer sit back ideal as her poor student continually struggled. Who better to help this lovely flower bloom into her newfound sexuality and to teach her the wonders of carnal pleasure than a sex witch?
As the girl came, juices poured from her pussy, and as the trickle of power slowly entered her magic reserves, she couldn’t help but feel ever more hungry for her taste, which made her try to go even deeper in her search for the girl’s nectar.
She had noticed that ever since she returned to perfection, every time either she or her partner climaxed, together with the Lust Eating, as she liked to call it, she always felt an even bigger desire to climb the peak again and again. It could be happening for all sorts of reasons. Maybe after all these years without having good sex, she was feeling the need for it a bit more than usual. Perhaps the nature of modern people was different enough from a few decades back, that by consuming their lustful energies, she was feeling some unexpected effects, but it could also be from the mishap in the ritual. It had never happened before. Feasibly, the shocking pink color she had briefly observed during the ritual meant that she was a trace out of alignment with her sexual energies. She hoped this would go back to normal, but it was not like it was anything troubling. She was just a bit hornier, and it’s not like she hadn't been plenty horny already.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo had finally understood what was happening. He was inside Sabrina. He didn’t how, but instead of dying after the ritual, his soul seemed to be sucked in, together with his vital energy.
He realized this after finally managing to get all senses during the time he was conscious. He could now stay awake for all the time she spent awake, usually awakening a bit after Sabrina woke up, and going to sleep a few hours before she went to sleep. Unless she was absent from some company in bed, he had noticed that during sex he would always be awake.
He didn’t know that at the time, gathering his senses in his new home would always be easier while Sabrina was having sex. When he first figured out what those tastes he had been processing were, he felt disgusted. While he wasn’t the happiest about licking up random women’s genitals, he especially hated the times he had to feel his mouth servicing a dick, even if that wasn’t his most substantial problem.
For Theo, his main concern was the fact the first time he had sex, it was as a woman. He strived not to get swept away in the jiggly and bouncy sensations, but the sheer confidence that Sabrina had in her body was almost intoxicating. She was a woman that could and would have sex with anyone she wanted. It was as far from being himself as he could get, and for some reason, despite her using her talents to have sex with men, the mere thought of sex usually got him going.
Still, he had noticed that his feelings subtly influenced her. It wasn’t anything grand, but he had noticed that she was starting to have a lot more sex with women that would fit what he would have called his type, than with men.
She had also started watching some shows he had liked watching, and would often grope herself while idle. Overall, she was still very much Sabrina, but with a distinct Theo tint to it, even if she seemed unable to realize, which was perfect for him, as he was terrified of what she could do if she found out that she had an unwelcome tenant in her head.
It was during the second month after becoming fully cognizant of being inside his school’s old headmistress turned hot young teacher’s head that he finally managed to stay awake after she went to sleep. The first thing that he noticed was that instead of feeling her sleeping body, he found himself floating in a dark void until suddenly it wasn’t dark anymore.
He was standing inside a white, endless room. The only things inside were himself, and Sabrina. At first, panic came over him, Theo didn’t want to die a second time, but he soon noticed she wasn’t even moving. He slowly circled it, checking for any sudden trap that could snare him. Nothing happened, it seemed to be just a life-sized, Sabrina flesh statue.
This was why Theo caught himself doing, probably the dumbest thing he could do. When he noticed, his hands were already on the witch’s deliciously round tits. It felt very soft to the touch, his hands felt like they were sinking into a very warm, giant marshmallow. When that seemed not to do anything, he grew bolder, snaking a hand around to her ass, slowly massaging it. He was hugging her now, and he couldn’t help at how warm her body felt, and how good it smelt. It was like the most alluring fragrance of sweat and the sweetest of honeysuckle.
As he kept groping his killer’s soft body, he eventually took his hand from her breasts and tried to explore her pussy with it. It was then when suddenly a change happened. The white room suddenly turned dark, and something that looked like a giant screen turned on across from the Sabrina statue. Theo immediately stopped what he was doing and ran behind the statue to hide.
The first thing he noticed was now he could hear her thoughts more distinctly. He could get a few things from whenever she was having sex with him behind her eyes, but now he could hear clear thoughts. She seemed annoyed from being woken up this late, feeling this horny for no reason. The big screen, which seemed to be her eyes, looking at her ceiling, quickly turned to her breasts. Theo could see hands coming up, slowly beginning to tease herself.
The statue also moved this time, imitating the movements of the real-life Sabrina. Sudden dawning came to Theo. After spending months outside the recesses of Sabrina’s metaphorical mind, gaining impressions of everything she felt, he was now directly inside her mind.
As long as he remained here, he could clearly hear her thoughts, and if what he understood was correct, he could even use this to his benefit. As long as he didn’t push his luck, of course, she was still a centuries-old witch, who could most certainly get rid of him if she found out about him. But this was good. Maybe that meant that he didn’t die, after all. Conceivably, he had just gained a different sort of life. One where he could do more than before.
Of course, none of that ended up mattering right now, since after finishing her masturbation session, Sabrina immediately fell asleep, and this time, so did he.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was late afternoon. Sabrina was still in her office, waiting for Britney, one of her students, to come to ask her some questions about some mid-15th century group of scholars, for her history project. At least that’s what she thought would happen.
Britney was by far, one of the best-looking students on the whole campus, and she would be found dead before she let a chance to tap that go. Sure, she could use magic to get people to instantly fall head-over-heels for her, but where was the fun in that? Besides, whenever lust was a byproduct of magic, she couldn’t eat it, so as long as she managed to do it the old-fashioned way she would.
That was also the reason she was still a professor, despite doing all in her power to go back to her rightful throne. There were quite a few people in her way, and she knew that if she used magic to force herself to the finish line, it could attract all sorts of bad attention to her little fiefdom.
She hated how scarily competent witch hunters had become in the last few centuries. It was why she specialized in subtler magic, after all, it was a lot harder to notice you had been hexed when it only influenced you along a certain path, instead of forcing you upon it.
Theo was enjoying his new place in life. Sure, he couldn’t come and go as he pleased, but it was close to it. Getting deep enough inside Sabrina’s mind that he could access that white space was still very hard to pull off, but he was getting there.
His current hypothesis was that the trick to forcing himself that deep in her mind was when it would briefly open itself to him completely, during moments of high-intensity eroticism or deep meditative-like relaxation. Only in their apexes could he manage to wedge himself into her consciousness to go back to the white place. Of course, his host being who she was, this usually meant through orgasms, since there was very little experimentation he could get while Sabrina was asleep.
And so he waited every day, for the Lust Witch would invariably have sex with some random person that caught her fancy, and when she did, he would get his shot at getting in. He still couldn’t enter every time, but he knew that just like his senses, every time he managed to do it, it’d get easier every subsequent time, so all he had to do was have patience. It wasn’t like he had anything else to do.
This specific catch was someone he was very much looking towards. Though not as gloriously sculpted as his host, Britney was as hot as any non-magic person could get. Her freckled face was adorned with a cute button nose, and eyes that looked like the depths of the Amazon rainforest, all of that crowned by hair the color of the brightest flames. She was a sprinter in the college’s team, which did wonders for her body. It was toned, but not overly so, as her nice, round thighs still had a neat layer of fat around them.
Before Sabrina finished her ritual, Britney had been the campus goddess. She was both athletic and held very high grades. However, the one thing that seemed mar such a perfect example of womankind, was Britney's pride. As long as she thought of you as below her in anything, if you were lucky, she would only pretend you didn’t exist. If you were unlucky, the words that would come out of her mouth would make even the strongest-willed person cry. She would hold nothing back, as the many men who tried pursuing her romantically had found out.
One of the things that Theo could be happy about in his life was being invisible enough that Britney didn’t even know he existed. He didn’t know how he’d deal with her turning her attention to him before, but now he wasn’t silly old Theo anymore. He was very eager to have the chance to do the one thing that he was sure he would never manage, to have sex with the school’s princess.
Sabrina was getting somewhat impatient with the impertinent girl that was making her wait this long, but she was pleasantly surprised to see how Britney looked as she entered the office.
Her trademarked hair was held high up in a ponytail, while her body was trapped in a tight set of form-fitting spandex running uniform which deliciously exposed her bare arms, legs and belly, each of those holding a light sheen of sweat to them, further enhancing her well-built figure.
“Excuse me, Professor Dee? I’m sorry for being late, ma’am. Today’s training went for longer than I thought it’d go”
“Don’t worry about it, hun. I was just about done grading a few papers myself, so no harm done.” said Sabrina, closing the folder, and putting down the pen she was holding. "So, what did you want from me tonight?"
“I needed to know a few things about some scholar groups during the Renaissance, and I heard that was a part of your main area of research.” said Britney, sitting on the chair across from her teacher.
“Well, you certainly came to the right person, though I do have to say, that period is filled with its share of wise men", Sabrina deliberately left out how she felt about them, it wouldn’t do to show something this unseemly to someone she was trying to bed. “So I’ll need you to be a bit more specific.”
“Most people don’t take this seriously, but what I'm looking for is information about occultism research around that time.”
Sabrina had to say, she was impressed. Seeing a young woman look this dignified while wearing almost nothing, and asking a professor about magic of all things was quite impressive. Were she anyone else, she’d have probably laughed a bit.
“Well, I can’t say that’s something I've been asked before, but I can certainly look into it and answer all of your questions later.”
“In that case, I'm going. Thanks for your time, Professor Dee”, said Britney with a smile, content that at least someone had taken her seriously, and already standing up.
“Would you mind staying for a bit?” asked Sabrina, interrupting the young woman. “It’s not often I see a student being interested in these kinds of things, would you mind answering a few questions of mine before you leave?”
“Oh, I don’t mind really, it’s just…” She said slightly stammering in the end and then quickly pointing at herself self-consciously, attempting to cover up a sudden welling up of nerves. “I’ve just left practice, so I really need a shower.”
“No problem, it will be just a few questions, you’ll be home in no time”, said Sabrina, already smirking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo had to say, watching Sabrina perform was like seeing one of those teppanyaki chefs cook. She was so good at seducing people, that she could probably get people to pay to watch her do it. Granted, he did notice her using magic here and there. He wasn’t sure what the spells did, he couldn’t hear her thoughts very clearly without entering the white place, but he could feel how utterly confident she was that it would work.
And work it did. In less than fifteen minutes since the girl first stood up to leave, Sabrina had her lying down behind her desk, clothes strewn across the office. Though Theo had done nothing, he was now proud to be the one man that had got himself to explore Britney’s whole body with his tongue, even if he wasn’t the one in control of it.
She tasted salty. Theo was grateful that while sweaty, Britney hadn't started to reek yet, so her warm body still smelled like some kind of flora-scented soap and sweat, together with what he imagined to be her natural body scent. Sabrina had licked her from her neck to her mound, so he got the full range of how Britney felt on his tongue, before finally getting to her most precious place.
Her pussy had puffy lips, with a pink interior, and it was very wet. When Sabrina decided to eat all she could from it, Theo could almost feel nostalgic from it. He had found that every woman tasted different down there, but it usually was close enough that he always remembered how the first thing he could ever sense after waking up inside his killer’s mind, was the taste of someone’s pussy.
Sabrina was as skilled with women as she was with men, so in less than two minutes Britney had already cum.
After giving her some moments to catch her breath, Sabrina stood up, lifted her skirt, and tore her pantyhose in the crotch, before shoving it in Britney’s face.
“Well now, honey. You had your fun, now it’s time for you to give me some fun back. Don’t worry, I’ll guide you through it”
The girl was barely coherent, but she knew she needed to comply with what was asked of her, so she started lapping at the older woman’s pussy with a lot of enthusiasm.
While he had gotten used to everything Sabrina used her mouth for, he had still not come to terms with having a vagina. Sure it felt very good, yet he couldn’t quite describe how it felt compared to his dick, beyond what he had got from ordinary masturbation before. But he was sure he still wasn’t comfortable with the strangeness of having things entering him, or with how sensitive Sabrina’s clitoris was.
He did know that with her pussy being stimulated, it was only a matter of time until Sabrina climaxed, and that meant he’d have a shot at entering the white place, so he waited patiently.
Britney had gotten to a rhythm. She’d stick her tongue deep inside Sabrina a few times, and return to lick directly at her clit. Sabrina was slowly rising to her climax. Britney was a natural at eating pussy, it was her first time, and she didn’t even need much instruction to get her this far. She was glad she had remembered to use those privacy spells. She knew that she was very loud right now, and would go even louder as she got to the apex of the wave she was riding.
Britney hadn’t ever thought about having sex with another woman, as she looked to be almost trying to enter her teacher’s womb. It certainly felt a lot better than what she expected, compared to the limited experiences with a few men she had thus far, during her college experience. Before, she had always thought of herself as queen, never subjecting herself to any other person's pleasure before her own. But now she fancied the challenge of affectionately reciprocating to the woman who had opened her eyes to far greater avenues of pleasure. From her encounters the one thing Britney remembered liking was ass-play, which was why she swiftly stuck her index finger up Ms Dee's inviting asshole.
The sudden intrusion was completely unexpected, for both Sabrina and Theo. It had brought about the orgasm before Theo was ready, but as soon as he managed to deal with the acute wave of pleasure he felt, he went to work to invade Sabrina’s mind. He noticed immediately, what felt like a hole in the fabric of her mind. A hole that Theo crawled inside as fast as he could.
Before he knew it he was there. Even without studying the space, Theo could tell the white place was different from the last time he managed to enter a few days prior. In front of the Sabrina statue, he could see a floating book.
Theo picked up the book and started reading it. To his eyes, it appeared filled with mostly unintelligible words, but he noticed that a few pages were glowing slightly. As he flicked the pages, he noticed that at least one was clear to him. It was some kind of archaic description of a spell. He could only read the incantation. The diagrams and symbols that detailed what it did were still beyond him, so he didn’t know what it did, but he felt giddy at the thought of being able to use magic.
His last few forays into The White Room of Sabrina’s mind were very educational. He knew that by touching the statue’s body, he could induce the real Sabrina’s body to feel a few different things. By caressing her sexual parts, she would get horny. By holding her gently, she would calm down. Following this line of reasoning, he also found out that by whispering in the statue’s ear, he could send thoughts directly into her head, and that by screaming them, she’d immediately say out loud whatever he wanted her to. The latter being very dangerous, if he wasn’t careful to prepare her mind for it.
Theo had kept the book open on the mysterious spell as he went behind Sabrina’s thought form. Carefully he slotted himself against her back, trying his best to make her feel comfortable, before slowly caressing her breasts. Very soon, Sabrina’s real body started to fondle herself, and it was then that Theo began whispering in her mind’s ears.
Even after such an earth-shattering orgasm, Sabrina was still itching for more. She chose to wait for Britney to make the next move. It was her first time with another woman, after all. So she thought it’d be better to let things proceed at Britney’s rhythm. However, a flash of inspiration suddenly made her want to spice things up. The more she listened to the inner voice in her head, the more the idea began to take hold and shape over desires. “Yes, yes that would be absolutely perfect right now...” Sabrina muttered absentmindedly, biting her plump lips in concentration as she unconsciously rubbed a slick finger between her loins before tasting herself and feeling the start of an unfamiliar tingling below. Sabrina was surprised about how she had never done something like this before. This new spell felt like it came from nowhere, but if it did what she thought it would, it would open entirely new ways of enjoying herself, and others.
In the meanwhile, Britney was still trying to come to terms with having sex with a teacher. Her bitchy attitude came mostly from people not taking her seriously after they found out about her alternative interests.
Professor Dee was the first teacher in the history department she had come to about mysticism, and occultism, that had neither laughed at her face, nor behind her back. She had taken her seriously, eager to help explore her passions. It didn’t escape Britney’s notice how the older woman’s eyes had instantly lit up in genuine interest, causing her own enthusiasm to soar when she had quizzed about what had gotten her into such topics.
She felt like that was the reason she had started feeling slightly excited with every question the teacher asked her, the reason behind her slowly beginning to notice how beautiful, and sensual Sabrina was. Intellectually she knew that, of course. She felt a bit of a load of being the most desired woman on campus leaving her when Ms. Dee had first arrived, but wow, she now felt like she was looking at Aphrodite herself.
It was unlikely for people to be as beautiful as Sabrina Dee was, but sometimes, it happened by sheer luck or genetics. At least that's what she thought until she heard the older woman mumble a few words, which had the effect of her growing a dick.
“Huh, this is new…”, said Sabrina, almost hypnotized by her new cock.
“What the fuck. How are you doing that?”, asked Britney, surprised about the distinct case of something coming from nothing, which by all accounts, should be impossible. Unless…
“Well, I guess the cat’s out of the bag. My name is Sabrina, hun, and I’m a witch, though I have also been called the Sorceress of Lust by a few jealous old men.”
Theo wasn’t sure about how to feel. He cast his first spell. In a way, it was as if at that moment, he was the wizard, and Sabrina was just a wand, responding to his wish to mold reality as a toy.
When the dick sprouted in Sabrina’s crotch, he immediately felt a connection to something new. He wasn’t sure what it was, but he noticed that now he could see the enchantment for every spell in Sabrina’s mental grimoire. He didn’t know what they did, or how they worked, but he could cast them, as long as he had the witch’s help.
He had also noticed something else. Since he had first entered The White Room, he had noticed that despite having his entire body and feeling all the pleasure Sabrina felt, he had never gotten an erection.
For the first time in months, Theo had finally felt a response from his dick. Sabrina was also very much interested in her new appendage. While talking with Britney, she shook it a bit and started messing with it, which had the effect of making her blood flow in a direction it never had before. She was fascinated with the slowly growing penis.
And as it became fully erect, Theo realized that that, was in fact, his dick. He was sure of it, he had, after all, looked at it every day for years. The color, size, and slight bend to the side, made it unquestionably his dick. And as his real dick got hard, his mental dick did too. For the first time in months, he had an erection.
And since he was cuddling with the Sabrina mind statue, when it became fully hard, his dick got very close to her nether parts. That made him think.
“What will happen… If I use this to fuck you…” he whispered, closer to Sabrina’s ears than he thought he was.
Two things appeared to happen simultaneously.
Firstly, Sabrina stood up and went down on Britney. The girl was simply stunning. She would be a fitting subject for her to lose her new virginity. She was also very much interested in the fact that she could do magic, so she would probably not even need to wipe her mind off this whole thing, as she used to do. She could even turn into her newest apprentice. So, she decided to be as careful as she could, making sure she was properly lubricated, before she stuck herself as deep as she could into her young pussy.
Mimicking what he saw before him, Theo did the same thing. He went down on the witch’s mental vagina, to make sure it wouldn’t be an uncomfortable state. If it hurt, she would probably involuntarily push him out of the space again and would be very suspicious of the whole scenario. Despite having never actually performed oral sex, Theo had the acquired experience of feeling Sabrina doing it in tens of women, so he did a top-notch job, especially since he got the feedback from her body on where to go for max enjoyment.
This had the consequence of making Sabrina’s loins feel like they were on fire, which made her stop, deciding Britney was sufficiently wet, before lining up her cock to the girl’s wanting opening.
“Here I go hun, you will have the honor of taking my virginity, it's not something anyone can say to have done in a long, long time…” said Sabrina, with a sultry expression on her face and eyes hungry with lust, fixed directly on the younger woman.
“Humm, it’s my pleasure I guess? I can’t say the same, but you’re still one of the first dicks that will have entered me, so it’s something.” responded Britney, feeling hot like this for the first time in her life.
“Cheeky, but I like that about you.” said Sabrina, immediately sheathing herself deep into Britney, prompting both to moan.
For poetic justice, Theo had decided to time his penetration with Sabrina’s. Knowing that his dick would be fucking both the number one and the number two women on the whole campus was doing amazing things to his self-esteem. What he didn’t expect to happen when his senses disappeared for a few instants after he entered the witch’s mental self’s vagina.
When he came to, he was rutting Britney. He was a bit confused, but it felt way too good to stop, so he kept fucking her. He once again explored her body, pawed one breast while he kissed and suckled on the other, noting how after all the sex they had done, she was starting to stink, but it didn’t matter to him right now if anything, the smell made it even hotter.
Sabrina wasn’t sure what was going on, just as she first entered her student, she felt almost overwhelmed by the feelings in her new dick. Sure, she felt as if it was very familiar, despite it being less than 5 minutes since she got it, but that didn’t stop the novelty, which was being the one fucking someone else.
Britney’s insides were warm and wet. It almost made it feel like she would melt, starting from her newest appendage. And it made her feel primal pleasure in ways she hadn’t felt in a long time. Everything inside her mind right now was thoroughly fucking this girl. Anything else was moot and not worthy of her attention.
Theo was having the time of his life. It had been a few months since he last was in the real world, and he never knew how much he missed the feeling of air flowing around his large round creamy brea- Breasts??? He carefully hefted one up to ensure he wasn’t imagining things, before bringing it up to greedily suck on.
He was in control of Sabrina’s body. If he stuck his dick inside her pussy, Theo could take over her body, and control it as he wished. This was good. Great actually, which was emphasized by the blood beating through his heart when he firmly clung his now paint-adorned nails into Britney’s ass to gain more purchase to bury his dick further. Her complaints were instantly silenced when the new angle he found allowed him to bring her to new heights of pleasure. But he wanted this ungrateful bitch beneath him to know who was in charge of proceedings causing him to briefly pause his actions and release the nipple from his mouth.
"Who's in charge here slut?" Theo said demeaningly through Sabrina.
"What you can't be serious? An exasperated Britney expressed as she tried to uselessly buck her hips on Theo’s unflinching penis.
Even through a lust-fuelled haze and the bizarre situation she found herself in, Britney still held on to some of the remnants of her pride and Theo was having non of that. Not if he was to enjoy Sabrina’s body to the fullest.
"I said," Theo growled, as he withdrew his sword to its full hilt before entering her pussy again. "Who's. In. Charge. Slut!!!" After each thrust, he drove himself into her powerfully, causing Britney to arch her back impossibly and wrap her legs around his waist to brace against the onslaught of her twat.
"Ahnnn. You are Mistress. Ha haa aah. I'm sorry for not knowing my place."
Britney struggled to get the words out but this made Theo giggle hysterically with the perverse sense of power he exercised. "Yeah, that's right. Say my name slut!" He gave her a quick slap across her firm but doughy buttcheek to shock her into instant cooperation, while he pistoned on with the same unrestrained horny fury.
"Mistress SabrinA. Sabrina. SAbrinAAaa!" Britney exclaimed, as she climaxed repeatedly, her eyes crossing then rolling into the back of her head, as the pleasure overwhelmed her all senses at once.
And that made him all the more glad to be fucking the school’s beauty queen. He was doing it, not Sabrina. Even if she didn’t know that, it was his dick that was making all of this possible. Britney had collapsed but he still wasn’t done. He didn’t know where this staying power was coming from but he still wanted to try one more position with this incredible body while he could.
"Get up, slut." Theo said, not waiting for her response before flipping her over onto her stomach and getting himself into position.
Britney was momentarily confused at what her Mistress wanted of her but quickly got the picture when she was given another hard spank on her ass to hurry herself up. Bent submissively on shaky hands and knees, Britney wiggled her bubble butt as enticingly as she could so as not to disappoint her Mistress again.
Theo sensually stroked himself off, from base to head, with Britney’s pussy fluids, loving the show that was being put on for him, before he lined himself for entry once again. He fucked her doggy style, loving the way Sabrina’s and Britney's breasts jiggled as he pumped himself inside her. He used the redhead's sodden hair as a handle as he picked up pace. Seeing the way Britney’s tongue was lolling out her mouth, Theo could not himself back any longer. With all the willpower he could muster, he tried to hold back the dam. Until he eventually felt the final swelling of his dick that indicated he was about to burst.
"Oh fuck, oh fuck. Take it all slut!" Theo roared, shooting off rope after rope of cum before all he knew turned to black.
Sabrina enjoyed the feelings that came with climaxing with her new dick. Unlike her female orgasms, which were like a crescendo that had an apex that slowly tapered off, cumming with a dick was like a gun. It felt good to use it, but the orgasm came and went like a shot. She wasn’t sure how to feel about the feeling of semen coming out of it, but she supposed she would get used to it eventually.
As she and Britney calmed down after such an intense orgasm, both started to clothe themselves, preparing to go home for the night. Britney looked slightly abashed, unsure how to proceed, but Sabrina wanted to reassure her new pupil.
“Don’t worry hun, it was great, I’ll be sure to contact you about apprenticeship, I’m sure you’ll make for a great witch, in time.” said Sabrina after saying goodbye to the girl.
“Thanks for the opportunity, ma’am, and thanks for the whole experience, I’d never had sex like that, it was eye-opening” answered Britney.
Both parted ways, Britney returning to her dormitory, and Sabrina to her new apartment. While driving back, all that Sabrina could think of was how this was probably the big thing that went wrong with the ritual. How lucky, that all it had done was to give her a new tool to use in her sexual encounters. She frankly wished she had committed that mistake earlier.
—————————————————————————————————————————
While Sabrina slept, Theo was jumping around for joy. He had used her body as his own. Wore like a cheap suit. Sure, when he came he had passed out, but it didn’t matter, cause now he had whole new ways of progression on his Sabrina manipulation plan.
Could he use magic now? Not like the first time, by making her use his spells, but overriding her control to use magic directly. What differences would sticking his dick inside different holes in her mental body produce?
There were so many possibilities, but the one major thing he noticed was that he was now always in The White Room. He didn’t have to try and enter here again, he just woke up here. He supposed that meant that this body now recognized him as part of Sabrina enough that he should be here, instead of fighting for the right to influence her this deeply.
If this were him from the beginning of the year, he’d have kept slowly influencing her from the sides, a whisper here and there, but now he was on a roll! He had taken over her body, she hadn’t even noticed, and he had used it to fuck the hottest girl in school, with his dick, that he had given Sabrina!
He took the grimoire. Now that he knew he could use magic too, he needed to study it. There could be something in there that could help in his endeavors, but more importantly, there might be something that Sabrina could use to rid herself of him, and if there was, he needed to be ready.
He already could understand a lot more of the book. Diagrams that meant nothing to him before, now gave him impressions, nothing he could use, but he hoped that it was all going to become clearer with time. After all, right now, time was all he had.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Sabrina was on a roll. The remaining management of the college was gradually coming under her influence. She felt that she was a bit more reckless in her magic usage, but it’s not like they could do anything against her. She was currently one of the strongest magic users in the world, and she was well hidden, she could afford to be a bit reckless.
She was enjoying teaching her newest apprentice. Britney was a quick study, and had a lot of aptitude for contract magic, probably due to her prideful and arrogant nature. She wouldn’t be able to teach her all she knew, since Britney was really bad at her particular brand of mind magic, and she wasn’t as good at magic contracts as she wished she was, but she could get her started, and instil in her the right sort of instincts that let witches like herself live long, and prosperous lives. That way, she could go her own way, and learn by experimentation, like every good witch did.
Likewise, Theo had gone out of his way to also pay as much attention to Britney’s magic lessons as he could. He was improving even faster than she was since he was blessed with a veritable tome of magic knowledge, and he could appreciate all the information Sabrina dissected for Britney’s sake. He also could use her as a crutch to practice magic without fear of failure, all he had to do was whisper for her to use it, feel how it felt to use it, and once he could get the body for himself, he all but knew how to cast the spells himself.
He also learned a few different things. After first using the penis spell, he found he didn’t need Sabrina to have a dick for him to get erections anymore, so he could experiment with her body without her wondering why she was randomly sprouting a dick.
He had learned that while he had his dick inside Sabrina’s mental pussy, as he had in her during his first time with Britney, he could control her body, and she would think his actions were done out of her own volition. She would still find it extremely sexually frustrating when he used his control to stir her away from not having sex with particularly handsome members of the football team, or rugged professors who always seemed eager for some action whenever she was around. Meaning that if he acted too out of character too often, he would eventually expose himself. So he at least had to indulge her every once in a while, which to his horror he caught himself feeling more sexually satisfied from those encounters than he would have admitted. It was like a persistent itch, imprinted into the fiber of her body, that he couldn’t reach, no matter how hard he tried. Only after he gave in to what her body was truly craving was the feeling truly ever alleviated.
But his best discovery was about what happened whenever he forced his dick into the statue’s mouth.
He had been playing around inside her while she was sleeping. Every night, just before she fell asleep, he would take her over and masturbate before letting her sleep. He found that by using her like that, he would also get some magic knowledge, kinda like osmosis, so he was quite diligent in doing that every night.
It was just after ending one such session, when Sabrina was becoming drowsy, that he wanted to feel how it would be to have his dick sucked by Sabrina herself. She was a professional cocksucker, so it stood to reason that it’d be better than all the women that she convinced to suck her dick.
As he entered her mouth, Theo felt a flash inside his mind. It was as if he could see a timeline of events.
By invading Sabrina’s head, he had found an access point to her memories, and he didn’t like what he had discovered. Sabrina had been around for over eight hundred years, using the same ritual had fallen prey to, in twenty-five other instances. It was mind-boggling for him to know that this woman was keeping herself alive by consuming the life of young men, and had done it to twenty-six of them across the last eight centuries.
The one bright side according to her memories, suggested most witches didn’t dare practise this kind of magic, since it could attract the attention of dangerous hunters, who were keen to sniff them out and rid the population of any kind of magical threat.
He learned that as long as the witch was asleep, by focusing enough on any given memory, like a paintbrush on a canvas he could alter them and create a new image. It was a lot easier to do it to her more recent memories than to older ones. He imagined that it was because older memories worked as pillars to what came after them, so to modify them he’d need to change everything above them.
He now had all the tools he needed to start planning on being his own person again. He couldn’t spend the whole day controlling her body, but he could mess with her mind to mask anything she would've found suspicious, meaning that he could at least now be in control whenever he wanted.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Three months after first fully possessing the witch, Theo was having the time of his life. While he was her, he could perfectly act as if he truly was her. For once in his life, the mere act of talking to other people was as easy as it was to walk.
He tried to spend at least an hour each day controlling her, so despite his initial reservations, he was getting used to being a woman. He even actively had sex with a man all on his own once. It wasn’t as bad as he initially thought, though he couldn’t tell if that was because of some sort of cross-contamination between him and Sabrina, or if just by not being constrained by society’s expectations he was slowly freeing himself from its ties.
Today Sabrina had gone shopping, and it was after she had just tried a new dress that he decided it was his turn on the wheel. He brought his hard pecker to her moist snatch and plugged it in.
If anyone looked at it from the outside, Sabrina just stopped for a moment and blinked a bit before groping her assets a bit. If anyone asked her, it was a normal occurrence, she would sometimes be just so surprised by how hot she was that she would simply start admiring herself, sometimes with her own hands. But Theo knew that it was him. He was almost like a god while he was Sabrina, which he supposed was pretty much how she felt whenever she was in her younger form.
It was a few hours after he took over. He was having a lot of fun trying on and buying the most erotic lingerie he could find when he saw her.
Vanessa Taiken was by all accounts, a beautiful woman. The 39-year-old woman was blonde, had an enviable tan, and had very big beautiful blue eyes. They were almost enough to distract from her sculptural body, still smaller, but close enough to Sabrina’s that she was surprised to see those kinds of curves on a normie.
Vanessa had been a model in her youth, and a very successful one at that until she got married and had a kid. She thought the pregnancy would be her end. She didn’t really have any relevant skill beyond being pretty, and her husband only thought of her as a way to satiate himself, so when she first noticed the pregnancy she thought it would be the end of her good life.
The only reason she didn’t get rid of it was because unlike she thought it would end when she told her husband, he had instead increased the amount of spending money she had. After it was born, it was as easy to leave it to babysitters and keep living as she had always been. Sometimes she felt a little bad about her son, but she didn’t really care about him. Besides, he got every toy he wanted and studied at the best schools, he ought to be happy with that since she was.
It was the third day he didn’t return to the house that she finally took notice. She even went to the police and did the papers. It was then that she realized that maybe she wasn’t as good a person as she thought she was. Her only son had gone missing from school, and she wasn’t worried at all.
Her husband had been mad about it, but she knew without them both outwardly acknowledging it that he was doing that for the theatre. He was supposed to be angry about it, so he acted that way. Maybe that’s why they got together, two perfectly bad people, using each other for what they needed. It was a pity how their son got caught in the middle of it, but it was out of her control.
Sabrina began feeling fury the likes she had never felt before for a random passerby. A very hot random passerby, but random still. It took a few minutes of angrily looking at the clueless blonde until she realized who it was. Vanessa Taiken had been her last sacrifice’s mother. She had placed a spell on his parents so they would be more apathetic to losing their child, but she didn’t need to use even close to how much force she thought she would have to.
And that had been what made Theo that angry. After months of learning Sabrina’s brand of magic, he knew that to create something in someone’s mind was very, very hard to do, even for someone as powerful as the sorceress. That it was as easy as he could see in her memories, meant that to some degree, his parents really did not care for him.
He saw that his mother had begun feeling the littlest bit worried before Sabrina hexed her, but it had been easier to snuff it than it was to put out a candle. He knew that it was irrational of him, but knowing that it had not been his fault, that his parents in truth were pieces of shit, did not give him closure. Perhaps it was the Sabrina growing on him, but he was mad. Mad at Sabrina for snuffing out the last bits of love his mother would have felt for him, and mad at his mother for caring that little to begin with.
Theo grappled with these thoughts in his mind as he approached her. Sabrina wasn’t sure what was going on, but when she started closing in on the ex-model without actually intending to, she felt that something was wrong.
“Mrs. Taiken?” said Sabrina, sternly.
“Yes?” answered the younger woman.
“I’m a teacher at your son’s school, I wanted to express my condolences for your loss.”
“Condolences?” asked the confused woman.
“I see. Nevermind then. Excuse me” answered the ever angrier witch.
Sabrina had begun to leave the store when she suddenly noticed that she wasn’t angry at all anymore. Inside her mind, Theo had left her inviting folds. He was crying in anger, feeling despair like he had never felt in the deepest moments of his short, but troubled youth. It wasn’t fair, he thought. Had it been anyone else, at least it wouldn’t be that easy? What had he done to deserve this? His every thought just fell deeper and deeper into a spiral, until it reached its nadir.
Perhaps, All He Suffered, Was To Build Him Into The Man He Was Today.
If They Were Those Kinds of Shitty People, Maybe It Was Right That He Was Bad Too.
And then Theo felt like he well and truly died. What remained was Theo-shaped, but distinct enough that it could not be confused with his old self. And after standing up, and wiping away the tears, his first act was to ram his dick as deep inside the mental Sabrina as it could go.
Sabrina was leaving the shopping mall, trying to use every sort of diagnostics spell she could remember. They were less effective when used on herself, but Britney was still not skilled enough to do it for her, so she would have to do it.
She knew that something weird had happened during the ritual, but back then, the diagnostics spell had come out clean, so she didn’t bother following the matter up. Sure, there were some side effects, but nothing that had been too drastic. Which was what made her scared out of her mind when it now came positive. She had a mental infection. The only thing that made sense, based on her most recent actions, was that some sort of echo of that kid’s mind had entered her mind together with his life force.
But everything was still good. Now that she was aware, it probably couldn’t influence her anymore, so all she needed to do was get to her apartment and set up an extraction circle to get rid of it. She got to her car and entered it, but when she went to start it, she suddenly felt her mind blank. She came, as her ass felt pleasure the likes she had never felt before. And then she was out.
Theo came to the real world recovering from an orgasm. Using the pussy had never got this reaction, he noticed. He used a quick scrying spell, looking for a vehicle he was very familiar with. Hexing was a very specific way of spell casting. For starters, unlike Sabrina’s usual mind magic, it didn’t work by using magic on the target. The spell was meant to be on something the target would be close to, which would then influence them to act a certain way. Its main advantages were being a lot harder to detect, as magical signatures on inanimate objects were much fainter than on living things, and that it was also easier on the target’s mind.
Sabrina had hexed his parents, but his mother had also received some direct spellcasting. All Sabrina needed to do was to clear her mind a little bit, before the hex on the house would take care of any inconvenience. He had felt that that specific spell was still in effect, meaning that she would be extra susceptible to any hex she got herself exposed to. This was why Theo cast the strongest hex he could on Vanessa’s car, making sure that instead of going back to her house, she would go to Sabrina’s. And there, she would have the time of her life, or die trying.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After meeting that woman, Vanessa had been feeling weird, and entering her car had only made it worse. She felt muted, dazed, almost as if she was seeing herself from a distance. Her every action was still her own, but she didn’t know why she did them. She may have not been in a condition to drive, but despite everything, she felt so sure that she needed to go to that place.
That place… When she got there, she knew for certain that she had never been there, but still, she marched inside the building, calling the elevator, and going up to the 7th floor. Surprisingly unlocked, she entered the 13th apartment, and as its door closed shut, she finally came back to herself, quickly going back to them, but finding them locked tight.
“Come on, now…” exclaimed the now scared ex-model. This hasn’t been a good day for her. First, some skank gets her to start thinking about the child, then she decides to just walk into a suspicious apartment that somehow locked her up. What else could even go wrong?
And it was as she thought those classic words, that she first heard the loud snap. Despite every bone in her body telling her how bad an idea it was, she couldn’t help but be intrigued, and exploring deeper into the dark apartment. She looked inside two rooms but found nothing of worth until she got to the third.
The smell she felt as she entered was intoxicating like nothing she had ever felt before. I had a soft pink light, and a very big bed, with lots of pillows. It looked so comfy that she barely noticed as she slowly laid down.
All preparations ready, Theo chose that moment to slowly prowl into the room. He or now it should he say she, Theo thought triumphantly, was previously in one of the magically hidden rooms, making sure all her toys would be ready. Only the best for her old mother, after all.
After taking over the reins from Sabrina it only felt natural to completely slip into her character when connected to her being on this even deeper level.
“Well, well, well. Look at this pretty little bird that fell into my nest…” drawled the now witch.
Vanessa, startled at the new figure inside the room with her, immediately started crawling back towards the headboard, and only when she felt nowhere else to go, did she notice what exactly stood in front of her.
The same woman she had seen in that store, was now in front of her, but unlike a few hours before, she now was wearing tight leather and latex, with high heels, and was holding some kind of stick.
“Hello there! I’m sorry, I didn’t get your name back at the store, is this your house?” rambled the nervous woman.
“Oh, don’t worry about it, darling. After we’re done here, you won’t need to know my name anymore.” promptly said Theo, before casting a spell, directed at the other woman.
“OoooOOh my GOoood! What the FUCK is happening!” exclaimed the woman, as the flash passed over her, she felt as if her body was burning up. She had never felt pleasure like this. It was as if every inch of cloth that touched her skin was directly stimulating her clitoris. As she started repeatedly cumming, she tried to disrobe herself as fast as possible.
And then, with another flash, it had stopped, like it had never happened.
“W-Who the he-, what are you!?” cried Vanessa.
“Come on, honey, I’m just getting started.” smiled Theo, before slowly climbing up on the bed, atop the smaller woman, and swiftly cracking the riding crop on her ass.
“Aaugh!”
“Look at me!” demanded Theo, grabbing her old mother’s face and forcing her to look into her eyes, “You are now my pet, you hear? My pet. And you will behave as such.”
“Please, no, I didn’t do anyth-” *SNAP* “Aahahaugh!”
“You gotta catch up faster, hun, everyone knows that pets don’t talk.” laughed the sadistic figure above Vanessa. “Now, just to make sure no one will be able to say I’m a bad Mistress, I’m going to make you feel real, real good.”
And then she finally got to use her borrowed skills. Theo began by slowly stoking flame within the blonde’s body with her lips, giving it gentle kisses, wherever she felt the most response. Every time Vanessa did anything that could be considered resistance, she would hit her with the crop. The locations of each strike randomly alternated between her nipples, ass and clit to keep Vanessa unprepared for her punishments, involuntarily arousing her with each crack of flesh, to the point when Theo saw strings of drool beading from Vanessa's snatch and she knew Vanessa was ready for the big buffet. As she slowly lowered her face over the ex-model’s body, she finally got to her vagina. This would be the first time Theo would actively perform oral sex on another woman, and it was her mother at that! She took a big whiff, and the musky scent of Vanessa’s arousal, coupled with her pheromones, smelled so good that it made Theo slightly lightheaded before she went deep into licking that beautiful opening.
Vanessa had never been eaten out before. Her husband thought it was beneath him, and her other partners from when she was a model didn’t care either. The feeling of the woman’s flexible tongue mingled with the pain she had just experienced, satisfied her in ways that no cock had ever done, and it would even go up to lovingly caressing her clit.
Theo felt euphoric as her mother moaned, and cried out in pleasure above her. She felt even better as her plan slowly came to fruition. As Vanessa climbed the throes of her pleasure, she could feel that her climax was fast approaching. She could feel the wave coming and going, ever stronger until it hit that sweet spot, and it was like a bunch of… Nothing?
“Wu-wut is going on…” cried Vanessa, before loudly moaning, as a sharp spike of pain echoed throughout her body.
“Hush now, pet, you aren’t supposed to talk, and until you learn that, I’ll make sure you won’t be getting the release you so desire.” smirked the witch to her newest toy.
And so they continued with this routine. Theo would tease Vanessa to the edge of orgasm, before using magic to negate it. Every time she spoke, Theo would use the crop to punish her. She couldn’t even resist one hour of this, before she obediently became completely silent, which was when Theo finally allowed her to cum. His plan was going smoothly, he knew that it would only take a few more sessions of this to make the woman that put him into the world his true and absolute pet.
Wait, thought Theo, when had he begun using masculine pronouns in his mind again? And then his world was white
—————————————————————————————————————————
Sabrina was furious. The thought of a silly teenager thinking he could control her? Her!? She was the Sorceress of Lust! She was an 857-year-old witch! If he thought he’d get to just take her life like that, he’d have another thing coming.
When she finally woke up inside her mind, he had just finished his first session with the blonde. The sick bastard was screwing his own mother, for some reason or another, and he didn’t even feel the need to use his dick? She wasn’t sure what he was trying to do, but enough was enough.
She would use a spell to drag both of them to the innermost sanctum of her mind, and there, she would beat him up, and make sure to unmake him as well as she could. Nothing would survive from him, not after what he made her do.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo wasn’t sure what was going on. One moment he was Sabrina and was admiring his work with his mother, the other he was inside the white place, once again. At least he thought it was. The book and the statue weren’t there anymore.
“Hello there! I gotta admit, you got me better than I expected, but now the fun’s over. This body is mine, and I will not suffer a fledgling trying to usurp it from me!” he heard Sabrina say.
It was the first time Sabrina had spoken directly to him inside her head, so he didn’t know what to expect before a pair of giant spears came flying from the ether. He managed to dodge the first one, but the second grazed his side, and he was certain that if one of those hit him directly, his only destination would be the deepest pits of oblivion. Huh. Perhaps Sabrina’s magic knowledge had been spilling into him more than he thought it had.
“You’re persistent, I’ll give you that, but you should try not to prolong this. This is my mind after all. Inside here, I might as well be a God!” exclaimed the witch, while throwing even more magic spears at Theo.
“Inside, you say…” muttered the boy.
Theo kept evading the spears, all the while going over the spells he learned from Sabrina in the last few months. As one almost hit his leg, he finally found what he needed. If what he understood was right, his host was actually here with him, and would probably be why the statue was missing. So he used a scrying spell, followed by a revelation charm where he now knew Sabrina to be, and voila! There she was, in all her glory!
“What the fuck!? How did you do that!?” asked the witch, confused about how someone, who was by all accounts a normal person the last time she saw him, was using magic as if he had used it all his life.
“Yeah, turns out I wasn’t just hanging around for free inside your head. But if it makes you feel better, I've only gotten this good by slowly assimilating your own experience.” taunted Theo, gaining some time for the next step. “Which of course, means that my specialization is also mind sorcery!” he grinned, his hands flashing brightly for a second.
“AAAAARGH!” cried the witch, rubbing her eyes furiously, now temporarily blind.
While Sabrina was stunned by the sudden attack, Theo lost no time in preparing a way to beat her. As fast as he could, he used his control of Sabrina’s mind space to draw a magic circle beneath her.
Sabrina’s sight had returned to normal when she noticed her usurper finishing up an entrapment circle. She tried motioning to try and break it before he could finish, but before she could lift her arms, the circle activated, and glowing glyphs bound her limbs spread eagle.
“Goddammit, you bastard! What are you planning now?” She tried stalling, but Theo was relentless. He slowly approached the bound woman, for the first time admiring her sculpted body as every other man had prior, only now being fully dissociated. Sabrina was beautiful. Her breasts both generous in abundance, and perky, flowed perfectly into her thin waist, adorned with just the right amount of fat that while faint traces of abs could be seen, retained an overall look of softness. All of that flared into wide hips, complemented by a proportionately large ass, leading into thick and toned thighs, neat calves, and petite feet. Her face retained a model-like symmetrical it was almost eerie. Were it not for the few indiscernible imperfections like the faint scars and beauty marks that dotted her face, it would have not been a stretch to say she had an ethereal sort of otherworldliness about her features that drew you in and made you unable to look away. Her eyes colored like the shiniest emeralds, looked defiantly at him, as her beautifully thick lips curled in distaste at being at his mercy.
The more he stared the more he could see it. Taking it all for himself. The idea consumed him, as he thought of all that could be his. The power, the adoration and the endless pleasure that had all previously been absent from his miserable life, before that too had been pathetically cut short because of her vanity. She had taken his life from him, so it would only be fair to reclaim from her what was taken from him with interest, right?
“Rejoice, this little song and dance is about to end for both of us.” Theo’s serene face troubled the witch. Even if he had succeeded in trapping her, he was still in her mind, no one in their sane mind would be so calm. The sheer advantages she would have if she escaped, would make anyone try and deal with her as fast as possible. Which meant he still had something up his metaphorical sleeve.
“The truth is that when I first woke up inside your head, this wasn’t in any of my plans. I really do have to thank you for making this possible.” He said while approaching her.
“You see, before you tried to weed me out, there was a very important layer of separation between us. As deep as I got while controlling you, this was still your mind, and nothing I ever did could change that.” She noticed that his penis had started to come to attention, but started feeling a growing sense of dread from his words.
“But by coming down here with me, you subjected yourself to the same vulnerabilities you tried to inflict on me” His dick was fully hard, causing Sabrina’s eyes to widen, as she started thrashing in her bindings.
“No, no no nononoo, you can’t do this to me, I’m the Sorceress of Lust! I’ve commanded men so much more powerful than your impudence will ever be able to fathom! You don’t have the right to kill me and take my body for yourself!” cried the now terrified woman.
“Who said anything about killing you?” He was now so close to her, that his dick touched the outside of her slit. “No, you are too important a fountain of knowledge for me to just erase you like that.” She grew cold in terror from the words he uttered next. “Don’t worry Sabrina, I’ll make sure to be a better you than you could ever be.” And he entered her.
This was the first time Theo used his penis as himself. He thought it was poetic that it would be to fuck the woman who screwed him the most in all of his years. Sabrina’s cries of resistance were almost music to his ears. She was hot inside, in ways that he had never felt while using the dick spell with other women, if he didn’t know better, he’d think she was trying to melt him down with how warm and wet her insides were.
He used all the tricks he learned from her, to ensure she would have a proper send-away experience. He nibbled at her breasts, showering her body with kisses, all the while he pistoned in and out of her sopping pussy. She smelt just like the first time he possessed her, like sweat and honeysuckle. He would make sure to treasure these last memories. Although it wasn’t necessary, he wanted Sabrina to submit to him both body and soul. So, Theo carefully teased her body, slowly curving away at its defences, until her squeals of indignation unconsciously turned into enraptured screams of delight.
As he felt himself nearing his limit, preparing the last spell he needed to cast to ensure his ritual would work, Theo had a few parting words towards Sabrina.
“Before we go, I want you to know one thing. The only reason this will even work, was because you were too prideful. You didn’t think to look deeper when you first noticed something had gone wrong with the spell. You unwittingly taught me both magic and how to best please a woman. Descended down here to smite me, like a god of the old days. Everything that came together to ensure my victory, happened because of you.” whispered the young sorcerer in the witch’s ear.
It was her fault. It was all because of her
Together with the most amazing orgasm of her life, that realization was what broke Sabrina’s last dregs of will. As her mind rode out its last independent orgasm, she roared in pleasure. Theo too, had come at that time, his semen tainting the woman’s insides with his essence.
The sheer lust energy released by both at that moment was being used to power a very unusual ritual. Theo used all that power to open up a crack in Sabrina. A crack big enough he could fit himself inside. As he finished his first and last orgasm with his true dick, he gently kissed Sabrina on the lips -he couldn’t answer it, since she was passed out, but he felt that he owed her at least that- and promptly started to crawl into the crack that had appeared into her midsection, crossing from the base of her breasts until the start of her pubic bone.
She felt warm inside, Theo thought. He wasn’t sure how long it took, but eventually, his whole body entered his host’s body one last time. The only evidence of time was when he felt the crack sealing itself up, which meant that at least 15 minutes had passed. Theo felt so comfortable inside Sabrina’s ego, that he slowly fell asleep.
—————————————————————————————————————————
When Sabrina woke up, it was morning. Vanessa had left, but that wasn’t a problem. She was sure that the woman would come back before long, even if only because of the hex she had left in her car.
She checked herself over but didn’t feel anything out of the ordinary. She got up and went to the bathroom. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn’t help but marvel at how beautiful she was. The clear distinction between her past self and the old Sabrina meant she had never felt 100% comfortable while controlling her body, but now it felt as natural as if she had always had it.
She smiled, before leaving the bathroom and starting to get ready to work. She felt kinda bad about what happened to the old Sabrina, but being herself fully felt so good that she knew it was worth it.
She felt so happy about taking this new life for herself, that when she got to the school, it was almost contagious.
“Hey there, Ms Dee, anything good happened this morning?” asked Britney, as she arrived in the history professor’s office.
“Oh, don’t worry about it, a project I had been planning for a while finally came through.” answered the witch.
"That's great! Well, I also have some good news. Remember that asshole, Mark, that I told you wasn’t backing off?”
“Sure do, what about him?” Sabrina was quite aware of who Mark was, he had been vastly interested in bullying Theo, a friendless nerd who would have no one coming to his rescue after all.
“I finally got him to sign off on a magic contract with me. Unfortunately for him, he didn’t think it was real, so now he will become a woman every time he gets the slightest bit sexually excited!” finished the track member, and witchcraft apprentice, almost cackling with glee.
“Serves him right. Couldn’t think of someone more worthy of having such fate.” chuckled the older witch. “Just remember to take care when doing this sort of stuff, witch hunters are quite sneaky. Include some clause in the contract that stops them from communicating your identity or something like that”.
“Will do, teach! I can barely wait until I’m a big wig Sorceress like you!” Exclaimed the very excited girl.
“Oh, don’t worry about that. So am I, hun. So am I.”
Being tied up inside a creepy basement was not what Theo expected to be doing when he woke up that morning.
It was really weird for him to be randomly called to the aged Headmistress's office when he arrived at his morning classes, but nothing too out of the boundary of normality.
Realistically, when she abruptly started cackling like the parody of a stereotypical witch, he should’ve just stood up and left, consequences be damned.
But now he wasn’t sure if that would’ve helped him.
Right after she had finished with her deranged laughter, she immediately chanted some random gibberish causing a weight around Theo’s mind to grow as he suddenly felt very sleepy.
When he came to, he was already tied up with maddeningly itchy ropes, which painfully bit into his wrists and caused his hands to swell. All he could see was a flight of stairs leading to the inside of a classic basement door.
After what felt like an eternity, he finally heard a sound and saw some light creep in from the door. Amidst his growing dread, Theo started to rethink all the life choices that led him to the basement of a creepy old hag, who was planning on doing God knows what with him.
If anyone were asked to describe him, most people would say Theo was a creep.
No one ever saw him do anything bad per se. It was just his loner status, adeptness at going around unseen, and inability to coax any sort of conversation out of him for more than a few minutes at a time that made people wary of him.
However, the truth was more complicated.
Although not a scion from old wealth, he was born into a well-off family, though his father was mostly absent from his life, and his mother was nothing more than a self-obsessed trophy wife for him to show off.
Neither cared much about him. Not even playing at being a problem child ever got any reaction other than disinterest from both. They paid for his schooling and put food on the table. The rest was up to him to figure out.
Hence, it wasn't surprising that a child raised like this would have problems occurring in his life. Talking with people outside of those he was comfortable with often resulted in him freezing up. So while he could normally interact with teachers and staff, he could never talk to any of his peers or hope to make friends.
Not being part of any particular group, Theo was easy bully bait, which forced him to develop ways of moving around unnoticed.
Unfortunately for Theo, all these characteristics made him a prime target for Sabrina’s dark ritual.
Sabrina was a very old sorceress, who had been using this ritual for a long time.
Every few decades she would hunt a young male who fit a few core characteristics, which consisted, amongst various other factors, of having the correct blood type and being born at the precise time of the year. She would then sacrifice them to increase her longevity, and add a boost to her powers.
Still though, the ritual was very finicky, which meant that some of these more defined characteristics would change slightly every few years.
But Sabrina had been at it for centuries, so she had a few ways to pinpoint the right person. This was the reason she was headmistress of a local preparatory college since having access to files about hundreds of young men made her life a lot easier.
This year, from all the candidates, Theo was the one most likely never to be missed by anyone important, which is why she called him to her office, using magic to hypnotize him. Then she instructed him, once he had obediently marched himself to her home, to tie himself up in her basement.
She could barely wait for her workday to end, so she could go claim his delicious vital energy for herself.
When the door opened, and he saw his school headmistress coming down into the basement he was currently in, Theo immediately started thrashing in his bindings.
“Oh, don’t even try, dear. Those ivy ropes were very well enchanted. They are not letting you go easily, not after you so diligently managed to get them to tie you yourself.” said the witch, with sadistic glee in her tone.
“!!! - ?!?!”
“He he he, screaming won’t help either. The circle underneath you makes it so anyone inside can’t make a sound. It would undo all my hard work if you screamed and the neighbors called the police on little old me, don’t you agree?”
Feeling even more defeated than before, Theo noticed the hag messing with some jars on a cupboard he was sure hadn't been there before.
He didn’t know what was happening, but it couldn’t be good for him, so he did his best to shimmy out of the now-visible circle under him. Or at least he tried, since once he touched the border he got shocked and floated once more to the center.
“Oh, I wouldn’t do that if I were you, dear. You’re in your last few minutes of life. You really should try not to spend them torturing yourself.” she said, loving to see him thrash even more after hearing about his fate.
Sabrina finished gathering her reagents, mixing some on a mortar, and using some to paint intricate symbols on her arms, hands, and head.
She then used magic to float a blade up to her next life source, making a shallow slice on his arm, which made Theo pass out in terror.
“Pity”, she thought. She liked when her victims would squirm until the very end. It was way more satisfactory to her.
She took some of the spilt blood and mixed it in her mortar, making something that could be called a magic potion, though it worked more like a binding agent for all of the vital energy that would get released by the boy after the ritual was done.
She started chanting in old tongues, languages that were forgotten by all but the most studious of all mages. Just like that, the lines of the magic circle were lit in eerie white flames, flames that rapidly engulfed Theo’s unmoving body.
Were someone to be observing this, they would notice that though he was ablaze, Theo was not burning, since that wasn’t the flames' primary purpose.
Theo slowly woke up, noticing that he wasn’t dead yet. His short burst of elation was interrupted by the disturbing resonant sounds of the crazed woman above him. He noticed that he was neither bound by the enchanted ropes nor clothed anymore. Still feeling somewhat dazed, he realized that the chorus of her demonic song was rapidly approaching a climax. When it did, he felt unimaginable pain across his body.
The subsequent scream startled Sabrina.
Seeing as he was unconscious, she had unmade the first circle, since not having to account for it would make it easier for her to conduct the ritual.
This momentary lapse in attention had all of the spectral flames burning a bright pink before she took control once again, returning the flames to their usual pale white. Sabrina chastised herself for her slip-up but rationalized it was nothing she couldn’t fix.
As the screaming stopped, Sabrina noticed that Theo’s body had started to turn to ashes, which quickly coalesced into a swirling mass that, as the white flames went out, floated to her mouth. She greedily opened it up, taking it all in. As the last specks finished entering her, they started serving their purpose, merging with every cell in her body, giving it more life, so that she would once more return to her physical and magical prime.
Sabrina could feel all of the energy flaring up inside her. As her body heated up, she could feel her old bones start to ache less, also immediately noticed her skin becoming clearer, younger and more flexible.
The first significant change in Sabrina was her posture; old age had given her a dreadful hunchback. The bones realigned themselves with sickeningly loud pops and cracks, bringing about reflexive gasps from Sabrina’s lips. But the gasps of pain were replaced by soft moans of pleasure as her spine slowly grew more erect, the feeling when all was said and done transcending to nothing short of heavenly. Similarly, she felt and saw her short grey hair bloom into a silky mane of the darkest black anyone had ever seen. Her hair continued to flow outwards like the waves of the ocean, pooling down her back and slightly around the sides of her thin silhouette. Until it too began to grow, plumping and filling up temptingly to the perkiest of voluptuous proportions. She nearly cried as her beautiful breasts returned to their former glory, while concurrently, her waist shrunk, balanced by her ass, hips and upper thighs flaring out, as the mass in her body appropriately redistributed itself to create a more nubile womanly figure. Even if it was something she did every few decades, Sabrina knew that she would never get tired of feeling her body absorb the mountains of vital energy to return to its most perfect state.
At the end of the night, instead of the picture of an old hag, short and wrinkly with thin and short grey hair, all there was in the house was the image of a goddess of fertility. Tall, hourglass figure with great pillowy breasts, deep black hair, eyes shining like emeralds and ruby red lips, the Sorceress of Lust, Sabrina, was back.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo thought that he had finally died, which was why he was confused every time he regained consciousness. It was always fleeting. Every time he could feel very intense sensations… about something, even if he wasn’t sure what it was.
He didn’t know how often he was blinking awake, so to say, nor for how long he kept being in such a state, but he knew for a fact that every time he did, he could gain a greater grasp on his consciousness, and that meant he could be awake for longer.
Possibly, if he managed to keep himself awake long enough, he could understand what was happening to him.
The first thing he realized he could latch on to was his perception of taste. After what felt like years of blinking in and out of existence, and slowly gaining more and more ground, he first noticed that his senses were coming back into sharper contrast when he once again processed something distinct and spongy on his taste buds. It was something salty, musky and tangy. It wasn’t anything he had ever tasted before, but he had spent so long without tasting anything that all he could think about was to savor the flavor and sample all he could.
Sabrina had been very busy these last few months. After inspecting her condition, she concluded that the hiccup in the ritual did not do anything other than get her a fair bit more energy than she was expecting to get.
She used magic to create a replica of her old body. Just like that, old lady Sabrina had died of a heart attack while sleeping, and her granddaughter, also named Sabrina had come to town to get her things in order.
After dealing with every legal problem she could find herself in, by using copious amounts of magic that she could finally use again without fear, she had gone out of her way to seduce as many people of relevance and interest as she could. As a lust sorceress, Sabrina had gotten a boost to her powers for every person that found themselves sexually attracted to her, and could even absorb some life energy by having sex with people. Though it wasn't anywhere close to enough to stave her from ageing for long, it helped prolong her youth and let her do more magic to boot.
Right now, she was face deep on a student from her class. She had started teaching at her school, at least until she could seduce the whole faculty, which should help her get her old post as Headmistress. One of her shyer female students had been boldly displaying interest in experimenting with the same sex, by not so subtly sending out feelers of interest amongst her classmates to sparse success, despite her pretty face and cute demeanour. However, Sabrina feeling a burgeoning yearning for the girl herself, could no longer sit back ideal as her poor student continually struggled. Who better to help this lovely flower bloom into her newfound sexuality and to teach her the wonders of carnal pleasure than a sex witch?
As the girl came, juices poured from her pussy, and as the trickle of power slowly entered her magic reserves, she couldn’t help but feel ever more hungry for her taste, which made her try to go even deeper in her search for the girl’s nectar.
She had noticed that ever since she returned to perfection, every time either she or her partner climaxed, together with the Lust Eating, as she liked to call it, she always felt an even bigger desire to climb the peak again and again. It could be happening for all sorts of reasons. Maybe after all these years without having good sex, she was feeling the need for it a bit more than usual. Perhaps the nature of modern people was different enough from a few decades back, that by consuming their lustful energies, she was feeling some unexpected effects, but it could also be from the mishap in the ritual. It had never happened before. Feasibly, the shocking pink color she had briefly observed during the ritual meant that she was a trace out of alignment with her sexual energies. She hoped this would go back to normal, but it was not like it was anything troubling. She was just a bit hornier, and it’s not like she hadn't been plenty horny already.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo had finally understood what was happening. He was inside Sabrina. He didn’t how, but instead of dying after the ritual, his soul seemed to be sucked in, together with his vital energy.
He realized this after finally managing to get all senses during the time he was conscious. He could now stay awake for all the time she spent awake, usually awakening a bit after Sabrina woke up, and going to sleep a few hours before she went to sleep. Unless she was absent from some company in bed, he had noticed that during sex he would always be awake.
He didn’t know that at the time, gathering his senses in his new home would always be easier while Sabrina was having sex. When he first figured out what those tastes he had been processing were, he felt disgusted. While he wasn’t the happiest about licking up random women’s genitals, he especially hated the times he had to feel his mouth servicing a dick, even if that wasn’t his most substantial problem.
For Theo, his main concern was the fact the first time he had sex, it was as a woman. He strived not to get swept away in the jiggly and bouncy sensations, but the sheer confidence that Sabrina had in her body was almost intoxicating. She was a woman that could and would have sex with anyone she wanted. It was as far from being himself as he could get, and for some reason, despite her using her talents to have sex with men, the mere thought of sex usually got him going.
Still, he had noticed that his feelings subtly influenced her. It wasn’t anything grand, but he had noticed that she was starting to have a lot more sex with women that would fit what he would have called his type, than with men.
She had also started watching some shows he had liked watching, and would often grope herself while idle. Overall, she was still very much Sabrina, but with a distinct Theo tint to it, even if she seemed unable to realize, which was perfect for him, as he was terrified of what she could do if she found out that she had an unwelcome tenant in her head.
It was during the second month after becoming fully cognizant of being inside his school’s old headmistress turned hot young teacher’s head that he finally managed to stay awake after she went to sleep. The first thing that he noticed was that instead of feeling her sleeping body, he found himself floating in a dark void until suddenly it wasn’t dark anymore.
He was standing inside a white, endless room. The only things inside were himself, and Sabrina. At first, panic came over him, Theo didn’t want to die a second time, but he soon noticed she wasn’t even moving. He slowly circled it, checking for any sudden trap that could snare him. Nothing happened, it seemed to be just a life-sized, Sabrina flesh statue.
This was why Theo caught himself doing, probably the dumbest thing he could do. When he noticed, his hands were already on the witch’s deliciously round tits. It felt very soft to the touch, his hands felt like they were sinking into a very warm, giant marshmallow. When that seemed not to do anything, he grew bolder, snaking a hand around to her ass, slowly massaging it. He was hugging her now, and he couldn’t help at how warm her body felt, and how good it smelt. It was like the most alluring fragrance of sweat and the sweetest of honeysuckle.
As he kept groping his killer’s soft body, he eventually took his hand from her breasts and tried to explore her pussy with it. It was then when suddenly a change happened. The white room suddenly turned dark, and something that looked like a giant screen turned on across from the Sabrina statue. Theo immediately stopped what he was doing and ran behind the statue to hide.
The first thing he noticed was now he could hear her thoughts more distinctly. He could get a few things from whenever she was having sex with him behind her eyes, but now he could hear clear thoughts. She seemed annoyed from being woken up this late, feeling this horny for no reason. The big screen, which seemed to be her eyes, looking at her ceiling, quickly turned to her breasts. Theo could see hands coming up, slowly beginning to tease herself.
The statue also moved this time, imitating the movements of the real-life Sabrina. Sudden dawning came to Theo. After spending months outside the recesses of Sabrina’s metaphorical mind, gaining impressions of everything she felt, he was now directly inside her mind.
As long as he remained here, he could clearly hear her thoughts, and if what he understood was correct, he could even use this to his benefit. As long as he didn’t push his luck, of course, she was still a centuries-old witch, who could most certainly get rid of him if she found out about him. But this was good. Maybe that meant that he didn’t die, after all. Conceivably, he had just gained a different sort of life. One where he could do more than before.
Of course, none of that ended up mattering right now, since after finishing her masturbation session, Sabrina immediately fell asleep, and this time, so did he.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was late afternoon. Sabrina was still in her office, waiting for Britney, one of her students, to come to ask her some questions about some mid-15th century group of scholars, for her history project. At least that’s what she thought would happen.
Britney was by far, one of the best-looking students on the whole campus, and she would be found dead before she let a chance to tap that go. Sure, she could use magic to get people to instantly fall head-over-heels for her, but where was the fun in that? Besides, whenever lust was a byproduct of magic, she couldn’t eat it, so as long as she managed to do it the old-fashioned way she would.
That was also the reason she was still a professor, despite doing all in her power to go back to her rightful throne. There were quite a few people in her way, and she knew that if she used magic to force herself to the finish line, it could attract all sorts of bad attention to her little fiefdom.
She hated how scarily competent witch hunters had become in the last few centuries. It was why she specialized in subtler magic, after all, it was a lot harder to notice you had been hexed when it only influenced you along a certain path, instead of forcing you upon it.
Theo was enjoying his new place in life. Sure, he couldn’t come and go as he pleased, but it was close to it. Getting deep enough inside Sabrina’s mind that he could access that white space was still very hard to pull off, but he was getting there.
His current hypothesis was that the trick to forcing himself that deep in her mind was when it would briefly open itself to him completely, during moments of high-intensity eroticism or deep meditative-like relaxation. Only in their apexes could he manage to wedge himself into her consciousness to go back to the white place. Of course, his host being who she was, this usually meant through orgasms, since there was very little experimentation he could get while Sabrina was asleep.
And so he waited every day, for the Lust Witch would invariably have sex with some random person that caught her fancy, and when she did, he would get his shot at getting in. He still couldn’t enter every time, but he knew that just like his senses, every time he managed to do it, it’d get easier every subsequent time, so all he had to do was have patience. It wasn’t like he had anything else to do.
This specific catch was someone he was very much looking towards. Though not as gloriously sculpted as his host, Britney was as hot as any non-magic person could get. Her freckled face was adorned with a cute button nose, and eyes that looked like the depths of the Amazon rainforest, all of that crowned by hair the color of the brightest flames. She was a sprinter in the college’s team, which did wonders for her body. It was toned, but not overly so, as her nice, round thighs still had a neat layer of fat around them.
Before Sabrina finished her ritual, Britney had been the campus goddess. She was both athletic and held very high grades. However, the one thing that seemed mar such a perfect example of womankind, was Britney's pride. As long as she thought of you as below her in anything, if you were lucky, she would only pretend you didn’t exist. If you were unlucky, the words that would come out of her mouth would make even the strongest-willed person cry. She would hold nothing back, as the many men who tried pursuing her romantically had found out.
One of the things that Theo could be happy about in his life was being invisible enough that Britney didn’t even know he existed. He didn’t know how he’d deal with her turning her attention to him before, but now he wasn’t silly old Theo anymore. He was very eager to have the chance to do the one thing that he was sure he would never manage, to have sex with the school’s princess.
Sabrina was getting somewhat impatient with the impertinent girl that was making her wait this long, but she was pleasantly surprised to see how Britney looked as she entered the office.
Her trademarked hair was held high up in a ponytail, while her body was trapped in a tight set of form-fitting spandex running uniform which deliciously exposed her bare arms, legs and belly, each of those holding a light sheen of sweat to them, further enhancing her well-built figure.
“Excuse me, Professor Dee? I’m sorry for being late, ma’am. Today’s training went for longer than I thought it’d go”
“Don’t worry about it, hun. I was just about done grading a few papers myself, so no harm done.” said Sabrina, closing the folder, and putting down the pen she was holding. "So, what did you want from me tonight?"
“I needed to know a few things about some scholar groups during the Renaissance, and I heard that was a part of your main area of research.” said Britney, sitting on the chair across from her teacher.
“Well, you certainly came to the right person, though I do have to say, that period is filled with its share of wise men", Sabrina deliberately left out how she felt about them, it wouldn’t do to show something this unseemly to someone she was trying to bed. “So I’ll need you to be a bit more specific.”
“Most people don’t take this seriously, but what I'm looking for is information about occultism research around that time.”
Sabrina had to say, she was impressed. Seeing a young woman look this dignified while wearing almost nothing, and asking a professor about magic of all things was quite impressive. Were she anyone else, she’d have probably laughed a bit.
“Well, I can’t say that’s something I've been asked before, but I can certainly look into it and answer all of your questions later.”
“In that case, I'm going. Thanks for your time, Professor Dee”, said Britney with a smile, content that at least someone had taken her seriously, and already standing up.
“Would you mind staying for a bit?” asked Sabrina, interrupting the young woman. “It’s not often I see a student being interested in these kinds of things, would you mind answering a few questions of mine before you leave?”
“Oh, I don’t mind really, it’s just…” She said slightly stammering in the end and then quickly pointing at herself self-consciously, attempting to cover up a sudden welling up of nerves. “I’ve just left practice, so I really need a shower.”
“No problem, it will be just a few questions, you’ll be home in no time”, said Sabrina, already smirking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo had to say, watching Sabrina perform was like seeing one of those teppanyaki chefs cook. She was so good at seducing people, that she could probably get people to pay to watch her do it. Granted, he did notice her using magic here and there. He wasn’t sure what the spells did, he couldn’t hear her thoughts very clearly without entering the white place, but he could feel how utterly confident she was that it would work.
And work it did. In less than fifteen minutes since the girl first stood up to leave, Sabrina had her lying down behind her desk, clothes strewn across the office. Though Theo had done nothing, he was now proud to be the one man that had got himself to explore Britney’s whole body with his tongue, even if he wasn’t the one in control of it.
She tasted salty. Theo was grateful that while sweaty, Britney hadn't started to reek yet, so her warm body still smelled like some kind of flora-scented soap and sweat, together with what he imagined to be her natural body scent. Sabrina had licked her from her neck to her mound, so he got the full range of how Britney felt on his tongue, before finally getting to her most precious place.
Her pussy had puffy lips, with a pink interior, and it was very wet. When Sabrina decided to eat all she could from it, Theo could almost feel nostalgic from it. He had found that every woman tasted different down there, but it usually was close enough that he always remembered how the first thing he could ever sense after waking up inside his killer’s mind, was the taste of someone’s pussy.
Sabrina was as skilled with women as she was with men, so in less than two minutes Britney had already cum.
After giving her some moments to catch her breath, Sabrina stood up, lifted her skirt, and tore her pantyhose in the crotch, before shoving it in Britney’s face.
“Well now, honey. You had your fun, now it’s time for you to give me some fun back. Don’t worry, I’ll guide you through it”
The girl was barely coherent, but she knew she needed to comply with what was asked of her, so she started lapping at the older woman’s pussy with a lot of enthusiasm.
While he had gotten used to everything Sabrina used her mouth for, he had still not come to terms with having a vagina. Sure it felt very good, yet he couldn’t quite describe how it felt compared to his dick, beyond what he had got from ordinary masturbation before. But he was sure he still wasn’t comfortable with the strangeness of having things entering him, or with how sensitive Sabrina’s clitoris was.
He did know that with her pussy being stimulated, it was only a matter of time until Sabrina climaxed, and that meant he’d have a shot at entering the white place, so he waited patiently.
Britney had gotten to a rhythm. She’d stick her tongue deep inside Sabrina a few times, and return to lick directly at her clit. Sabrina was slowly rising to her climax. Britney was a natural at eating pussy, it was her first time, and she didn’t even need much instruction to get her this far. She was glad she had remembered to use those privacy spells. She knew that she was very loud right now, and would go even louder as she got to the apex of the wave she was riding.
Britney hadn’t ever thought about having sex with another woman, as she looked to be almost trying to enter her teacher’s womb. It certainly felt a lot better than what she expected, compared to the limited experiences with a few men she had thus far, during her college experience. Before, she had always thought of herself as queen, never subjecting herself to any other person's pleasure before her own. But now she fancied the challenge of affectionately reciprocating to the woman who had opened her eyes to far greater avenues of pleasure. From her encounters the one thing Britney remembered liking was ass-play, which was why she swiftly stuck her index finger up Ms Dee's inviting asshole.
The sudden intrusion was completely unexpected, for both Sabrina and Theo. It had brought about the orgasm before Theo was ready, but as soon as he managed to deal with the acute wave of pleasure he felt, he went to work to invade Sabrina’s mind. He noticed immediately, what felt like a hole in the fabric of her mind. A hole that Theo crawled inside as fast as he could.
Before he knew it he was there. Even without studying the space, Theo could tell the white place was different from the last time he managed to enter a few days prior. In front of the Sabrina statue, he could see a floating book.
Theo picked up the book and started reading it. To his eyes, it appeared filled with mostly unintelligible words, but he noticed that a few pages were glowing slightly. As he flicked the pages, he noticed that at least one was clear to him. It was some kind of archaic description of a spell. He could only read the incantation. The diagrams and symbols that detailed what it did were still beyond him, so he didn’t know what it did, but he felt giddy at the thought of being able to use magic.
His last few forays into The White Room of Sabrina’s mind were very educational. He knew that by touching the statue’s body, he could induce the real Sabrina’s body to feel a few different things. By caressing her sexual parts, she would get horny. By holding her gently, she would calm down. Following this line of reasoning, he also found out that by whispering in the statue’s ear, he could send thoughts directly into her head, and that by screaming them, she’d immediately say out loud whatever he wanted her to. The latter being very dangerous, if he wasn’t careful to prepare her mind for it.
Theo had kept the book open on the mysterious spell as he went behind Sabrina’s thought form. Carefully he slotted himself against her back, trying his best to make her feel comfortable, before slowly caressing her breasts. Very soon, Sabrina’s real body started to fondle herself, and it was then that Theo began whispering in her mind’s ears.
Even after such an earth-shattering orgasm, Sabrina was still itching for more. She chose to wait for Britney to make the next move. It was her first time with another woman, after all. So she thought it’d be better to let things proceed at Britney’s rhythm. However, a flash of inspiration suddenly made her want to spice things up. The more she listened to the inner voice in her head, the more the idea began to take hold and shape over desires. “Yes, yes that would be absolutely perfect right now...” Sabrina muttered absentmindedly, biting her plump lips in concentration as she unconsciously rubbed a slick finger between her loins before tasting herself and feeling the start of an unfamiliar tingling below. Sabrina was surprised about how she had never done something like this before. This new spell felt like it came from nowhere, but if it did what she thought it would, it would open entirely new ways of enjoying herself, and others.
In the meanwhile, Britney was still trying to come to terms with having sex with a teacher. Her bitchy attitude came mostly from people not taking her seriously after they found out about her alternative interests.
Professor Dee was the first teacher in the history department she had come to about mysticism, and occultism, that had neither laughed at her face, nor behind her back. She had taken her seriously, eager to help explore her passions. It didn’t escape Britney’s notice how the older woman’s eyes had instantly lit up in genuine interest, causing her own enthusiasm to soar when she had quizzed about what had gotten her into such topics.
She felt like that was the reason she had started feeling slightly excited with every question the teacher asked her, the reason behind her slowly beginning to notice how beautiful, and sensual Sabrina was. Intellectually she knew that, of course. She felt a bit of a load of being the most desired woman on campus leaving her when Ms. Dee had first arrived, but wow, she now felt like she was looking at Aphrodite herself.
It was unlikely for people to be as beautiful as Sabrina Dee was, but sometimes, it happened by sheer luck or genetics. At least that's what she thought until she heard the older woman mumble a few words, which had the effect of her growing a dick.
“Huh, this is new…”, said Sabrina, almost hypnotized by her new cock.
“What the fuck. How are you doing that?”, asked Britney, surprised about the distinct case of something coming from nothing, which by all accounts, should be impossible. Unless…
“Well, I guess the cat’s out of the bag. My name is Sabrina, hun, and I’m a witch, though I have also been called the Sorceress of Lust by a few jealous old men.”
Theo wasn’t sure about how to feel. He cast his first spell. In a way, it was as if at that moment, he was the wizard, and Sabrina was just a wand, responding to his wish to mold reality as a toy.
When the dick sprouted in Sabrina’s crotch, he immediately felt a connection to something new. He wasn’t sure what it was, but he noticed that now he could see the enchantment for every spell in Sabrina’s mental grimoire. He didn’t know what they did, or how they worked, but he could cast them, as long as he had the witch’s help.
He had also noticed something else. Since he had first entered The White Room, he had noticed that despite having his entire body and feeling all the pleasure Sabrina felt, he had never gotten an erection.
For the first time in months, Theo had finally felt a response from his dick. Sabrina was also very much interested in her new appendage. While talking with Britney, she shook it a bit and started messing with it, which had the effect of making her blood flow in a direction it never had before. She was fascinated with the slowly growing penis.
And as it became fully erect, Theo realized that that, was in fact, his dick. He was sure of it, he had, after all, looked at it every day for years. The color, size, and slight bend to the side, made it unquestionably his dick. And as his real dick got hard, his mental dick did too. For the first time in months, he had an erection.
And since he was cuddling with the Sabrina mind statue, when it became fully hard, his dick got very close to her nether parts. That made him think.
“What will happen… If I use this to fuck you…” he whispered, closer to Sabrina’s ears than he thought he was.
Two things appeared to happen simultaneously.
Firstly, Sabrina stood up and went down on Britney. The girl was simply stunning. She would be a fitting subject for her to lose her new virginity. She was also very much interested in the fact that she could do magic, so she would probably not even need to wipe her mind off this whole thing, as she used to do. She could even turn into her newest apprentice. So, she decided to be as careful as she could, making sure she was properly lubricated, before she stuck herself as deep as she could into her young pussy.
Mimicking what he saw before him, Theo did the same thing. He went down on the witch’s mental vagina, to make sure it wouldn’t be an uncomfortable state. If it hurt, she would probably involuntarily push him out of the space again and would be very suspicious of the whole scenario. Despite having never actually performed oral sex, Theo had the acquired experience of feeling Sabrina doing it in tens of women, so he did a top-notch job, especially since he got the feedback from her body on where to go for max enjoyment.
This had the consequence of making Sabrina’s loins feel like they were on fire, which made her stop, deciding Britney was sufficiently wet, before lining up her cock to the girl’s wanting opening.
“Here I go hun, you will have the honor of taking my virginity, it's not something anyone can say to have done in a long, long time…” said Sabrina, with a sultry expression on her face and eyes hungry with lust, fixed directly on the younger woman.
“Humm, it’s my pleasure I guess? I can’t say the same, but you’re still one of the first dicks that will have entered me, so it’s something.” responded Britney, feeling hot like this for the first time in her life.
“Cheeky, but I like that about you.” said Sabrina, immediately sheathing herself deep into Britney, prompting both to moan.
For poetic justice, Theo had decided to time his penetration with Sabrina’s. Knowing that his dick would be fucking both the number one and the number two women on the whole campus was doing amazing things to his self-esteem. What he didn’t expect to happen when his senses disappeared for a few instants after he entered the witch’s mental self’s vagina.
When he came to, he was rutting Britney. He was a bit confused, but it felt way too good to stop, so he kept fucking her. He once again explored her body, pawed one breast while he kissed and suckled on the other, noting how after all the sex they had done, she was starting to stink, but it didn’t matter to him right now if anything, the smell made it even hotter.
Sabrina wasn’t sure what was going on, just as she first entered her student, she felt almost overwhelmed by the feelings in her new dick. Sure, she felt as if it was very familiar, despite it being less than 5 minutes since she got it, but that didn’t stop the novelty, which was being the one fucking someone else.
Britney’s insides were warm and wet. It almost made it feel like she would melt, starting from her newest appendage. And it made her feel primal pleasure in ways she hadn’t felt in a long time. Everything inside her mind right now was thoroughly fucking this girl. Anything else was moot and not worthy of her attention.
Theo was having the time of his life. It had been a few months since he last was in the real world, and he never knew how much he missed the feeling of air flowing around his large round creamy brea- Breasts??? He carefully hefted one up to ensure he wasn’t imagining things, before bringing it up to greedily suck on.
He was in control of Sabrina’s body. If he stuck his dick inside her pussy, Theo could take over her body, and control it as he wished. This was good. Great actually, which was emphasized by the blood beating through his heart when he firmly clung his now paint-adorned nails into Britney’s ass to gain more purchase to bury his dick further. Her complaints were instantly silenced when the new angle he found allowed him to bring her to new heights of pleasure. But he wanted this ungrateful bitch beneath him to know who was in charge of proceedings causing him to briefly pause his actions and release the nipple from his mouth.
"Who's in charge here slut?" Theo said demeaningly through Sabrina.
"What you can't be serious? An exasperated Britney expressed as she tried to uselessly buck her hips on Theo’s unflinching penis.
Even through a lust-fuelled haze and the bizarre situation she found herself in, Britney still held on to some of the remnants of her pride and Theo was having non of that. Not if he was to enjoy Sabrina’s body to the fullest.
"I said," Theo growled, as he withdrew his sword to its full hilt before entering her pussy again. "Who's. In. Charge. Slut!!!" After each thrust, he drove himself into her powerfully, causing Britney to arch her back impossibly and wrap her legs around his waist to brace against the onslaught of her twat.
"Ahnnn. You are Mistress. Ha haa aah. I'm sorry for not knowing my place."
Britney struggled to get the words out but this made Theo giggle hysterically with the perverse sense of power he exercised. "Yeah, that's right. Say my name slut!" He gave her a quick slap across her firm but doughy buttcheek to shock her into instant cooperation, while he pistoned on with the same unrestrained horny fury.
"Mistress SabrinA. Sabrina. SAbrinAAaa!" Britney exclaimed, as she climaxed repeatedly, her eyes crossing then rolling into the back of her head, as the pleasure overwhelmed her all senses at once.
And that made him all the more glad to be fucking the school’s beauty queen. He was doing it, not Sabrina. Even if she didn’t know that, it was his dick that was making all of this possible. Britney had collapsed but he still wasn’t done. He didn’t know where this staying power was coming from but he still wanted to try one more position with this incredible body while he could.
"Get up, slut." Theo said, not waiting for her response before flipping her over onto her stomach and getting himself into position.
Britney was momentarily confused at what her Mistress wanted of her but quickly got the picture when she was given another hard spank on her ass to hurry herself up. Bent submissively on shaky hands and knees, Britney wiggled her bubble butt as enticingly as she could so as not to disappoint her Mistress again.
Theo sensually stroked himself off, from base to head, with Britney’s pussy fluids, loving the show that was being put on for him, before he lined himself for entry once again. He fucked her doggy style, loving the way Sabrina’s and Britney's breasts jiggled as he pumped himself inside her. He used the redhead's sodden hair as a handle as he picked up pace. Seeing the way Britney’s tongue was lolling out her mouth, Theo could not himself back any longer. With all the willpower he could muster, he tried to hold back the dam. Until he eventually felt the final swelling of his dick that indicated he was about to burst.
"Oh fuck, oh fuck. Take it all slut!" Theo roared, shooting off rope after rope of cum before all he knew turned to black.
Sabrina enjoyed the feelings that came with climaxing with her new dick. Unlike her female orgasms, which were like a crescendo that had an apex that slowly tapered off, cumming with a dick was like a gun. It felt good to use it, but the orgasm came and went like a shot. She wasn’t sure how to feel about the feeling of semen coming out of it, but she supposed she would get used to it eventually.
As she and Britney calmed down after such an intense orgasm, both started to clothe themselves, preparing to go home for the night. Britney looked slightly abashed, unsure how to proceed, but Sabrina wanted to reassure her new pupil.
“Don’t worry hun, it was great, I’ll be sure to contact you about apprenticeship, I’m sure you’ll make for a great witch, in time.” said Sabrina after saying goodbye to the girl.
“Thanks for the opportunity, ma’am, and thanks for the whole experience, I’d never had sex like that, it was eye-opening” answered Britney.
Both parted ways, Britney returning to her dormitory, and Sabrina to her new apartment. While driving back, all that Sabrina could think of was how this was probably the big thing that went wrong with the ritual. How lucky, that all it had done was to give her a new tool to use in her sexual encounters. She frankly wished she had committed that mistake earlier.
—————————————————————————————————————————
While Sabrina slept, Theo was jumping around for joy. He had used her body as his own. Wore like a cheap suit. Sure, when he came he had passed out, but it didn’t matter, cause now he had whole new ways of progression on his Sabrina manipulation plan.
Could he use magic now? Not like the first time, by making her use his spells, but overriding her control to use magic directly. What differences would sticking his dick inside different holes in her mental body produce?
There were so many possibilities, but the one major thing he noticed was that he was now always in The White Room. He didn’t have to try and enter here again, he just woke up here. He supposed that meant that this body now recognized him as part of Sabrina enough that he should be here, instead of fighting for the right to influence her this deeply.
If this were him from the beginning of the year, he’d have kept slowly influencing her from the sides, a whisper here and there, but now he was on a roll! He had taken over her body, she hadn’t even noticed, and he had used it to fuck the hottest girl in school, with his dick, that he had given Sabrina!
He took the grimoire. Now that he knew he could use magic too, he needed to study it. There could be something in there that could help in his endeavors, but more importantly, there might be something that Sabrina could use to rid herself of him, and if there was, he needed to be ready.
He already could understand a lot more of the book. Diagrams that meant nothing to him before, now gave him impressions, nothing he could use, but he hoped that it was all going to become clearer with time. After all, right now, time was all he had.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Sabrina was on a roll. The remaining management of the college was gradually coming under her influence. She felt that she was a bit more reckless in her magic usage, but it’s not like they could do anything against her. She was currently one of the strongest magic users in the world, and she was well hidden, she could afford to be a bit reckless.
She was enjoying teaching her newest apprentice. Britney was a quick study, and had a lot of aptitude for contract magic, probably due to her prideful and arrogant nature. She wouldn’t be able to teach her all she knew, since Britney was really bad at her particular brand of mind magic, and she wasn’t as good at magic contracts as she wished she was, but she could get her started, and instil in her the right sort of instincts that let witches like herself live long, and prosperous lives. That way, she could go her own way, and learn by experimentation, like every good witch did.
Likewise, Theo had gone out of his way to also pay as much attention to Britney’s magic lessons as he could. He was improving even faster than she was since he was blessed with a veritable tome of magic knowledge, and he could appreciate all the information Sabrina dissected for Britney’s sake. He also could use her as a crutch to practice magic without fear of failure, all he had to do was whisper for her to use it, feel how it felt to use it, and once he could get the body for himself, he all but knew how to cast the spells himself.
He also learned a few different things. After first using the penis spell, he found he didn’t need Sabrina to have a dick for him to get erections anymore, so he could experiment with her body without her wondering why she was randomly sprouting a dick.
He had learned that while he had his dick inside Sabrina’s mental pussy, as he had in her during his first time with Britney, he could control her body, and she would think his actions were done out of her own volition. She would still find it extremely sexually frustrating when he used his control to stir her away from not having sex with particularly handsome members of the football team, or rugged professors who always seemed eager for some action whenever she was around. Meaning that if he acted too out of character too often, he would eventually expose himself. So he at least had to indulge her every once in a while, which to his horror he caught himself feeling more sexually satisfied from those encounters than he would have admitted. It was like a persistent itch, imprinted into the fiber of her body, that he couldn’t reach, no matter how hard he tried. Only after he gave in to what her body was truly craving was the feeling truly ever alleviated.
But his best discovery was about what happened whenever he forced his dick into the statue’s mouth.
He had been playing around inside her while she was sleeping. Every night, just before she fell asleep, he would take her over and masturbate before letting her sleep. He found that by using her like that, he would also get some magic knowledge, kinda like osmosis, so he was quite diligent in doing that every night.
It was just after ending one such session, when Sabrina was becoming drowsy, that he wanted to feel how it would be to have his dick sucked by Sabrina herself. She was a professional cocksucker, so it stood to reason that it’d be better than all the women that she convinced to suck her dick.
As he entered her mouth, Theo felt a flash inside his mind. It was as if he could see a timeline of events.
By invading Sabrina’s head, he had found an access point to her memories, and he didn’t like what he had discovered. Sabrina had been around for over eight hundred years, using the same ritual had fallen prey to, in twenty-five other instances. It was mind-boggling for him to know that this woman was keeping herself alive by consuming the life of young men, and had done it to twenty-six of them across the last eight centuries.
The one bright side according to her memories, suggested most witches didn’t dare practise this kind of magic, since it could attract the attention of dangerous hunters, who were keen to sniff them out and rid the population of any kind of magical threat.
He learned that as long as the witch was asleep, by focusing enough on any given memory, like a paintbrush on a canvas he could alter them and create a new image. It was a lot easier to do it to her more recent memories than to older ones. He imagined that it was because older memories worked as pillars to what came after them, so to modify them he’d need to change everything above them.
He now had all the tools he needed to start planning on being his own person again. He couldn’t spend the whole day controlling her body, but he could mess with her mind to mask anything she would've found suspicious, meaning that he could at least now be in control whenever he wanted.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Three months after first fully possessing the witch, Theo was having the time of his life. While he was her, he could perfectly act as if he truly was her. For once in his life, the mere act of talking to other people was as easy as it was to walk.
He tried to spend at least an hour each day controlling her, so despite his initial reservations, he was getting used to being a woman. He even actively had sex with a man all on his own once. It wasn’t as bad as he initially thought, though he couldn’t tell if that was because of some sort of cross-contamination between him and Sabrina, or if just by not being constrained by society’s expectations he was slowly freeing himself from its ties.
Today Sabrina had gone shopping, and it was after she had just tried a new dress that he decided it was his turn on the wheel. He brought his hard pecker to her moist snatch and plugged it in.
If anyone looked at it from the outside, Sabrina just stopped for a moment and blinked a bit before groping her assets a bit. If anyone asked her, it was a normal occurrence, she would sometimes be just so surprised by how hot she was that she would simply start admiring herself, sometimes with her own hands. But Theo knew that it was him. He was almost like a god while he was Sabrina, which he supposed was pretty much how she felt whenever she was in her younger form.
It was a few hours after he took over. He was having a lot of fun trying on and buying the most erotic lingerie he could find when he saw her.
Vanessa Taiken was by all accounts, a beautiful woman. The 39-year-old woman was blonde, had an enviable tan, and had very big beautiful blue eyes. They were almost enough to distract from her sculptural body, still smaller, but close enough to Sabrina’s that she was surprised to see those kinds of curves on a normie.
Vanessa had been a model in her youth, and a very successful one at that until she got married and had a kid. She thought the pregnancy would be her end. She didn’t really have any relevant skill beyond being pretty, and her husband only thought of her as a way to satiate himself, so when she first noticed the pregnancy she thought it would be the end of her good life.
The only reason she didn’t get rid of it was because unlike she thought it would end when she told her husband, he had instead increased the amount of spending money she had. After it was born, it was as easy to leave it to babysitters and keep living as she had always been. Sometimes she felt a little bad about her son, but she didn’t really care about him. Besides, he got every toy he wanted and studied at the best schools, he ought to be happy with that since she was.
It was the third day he didn’t return to the house that she finally took notice. She even went to the police and did the papers. It was then that she realized that maybe she wasn’t as good a person as she thought she was. Her only son had gone missing from school, and she wasn’t worried at all.
Her husband had been mad about it, but she knew without them both outwardly acknowledging it that he was doing that for the theatre. He was supposed to be angry about it, so he acted that way. Maybe that’s why they got together, two perfectly bad people, using each other for what they needed. It was a pity how their son got caught in the middle of it, but it was out of her control.
Sabrina began feeling fury the likes she had never felt before for a random passerby. A very hot random passerby, but random still. It took a few minutes of angrily looking at the clueless blonde until she realized who it was. Vanessa Taiken had been her last sacrifice’s mother. She had placed a spell on his parents so they would be more apathetic to losing their child, but she didn’t need to use even close to how much force she thought she would have to.
And that had been what made Theo that angry. After months of learning Sabrina’s brand of magic, he knew that to create something in someone’s mind was very, very hard to do, even for someone as powerful as the sorceress. That it was as easy as he could see in her memories, meant that to some degree, his parents really did not care for him.
He saw that his mother had begun feeling the littlest bit worried before Sabrina hexed her, but it had been easier to snuff it than it was to put out a candle. He knew that it was irrational of him, but knowing that it had not been his fault, that his parents in truth were pieces of shit, did not give him closure. Perhaps it was the Sabrina growing on him, but he was mad. Mad at Sabrina for snuffing out the last bits of love his mother would have felt for him, and mad at his mother for caring that little to begin with.
Theo grappled with these thoughts in his mind as he approached her. Sabrina wasn’t sure what was going on, but when she started closing in on the ex-model without actually intending to, she felt that something was wrong.
“Mrs. Taiken?” said Sabrina, sternly.
“Yes?” answered the younger woman.
“I’m a teacher at your son’s school, I wanted to express my condolences for your loss.”
“Condolences?” asked the confused woman.
“I see. Nevermind then. Excuse me” answered the ever angrier witch.
Sabrina had begun to leave the store when she suddenly noticed that she wasn’t angry at all anymore. Inside her mind, Theo had left her inviting folds. He was crying in anger, feeling despair like he had never felt in the deepest moments of his short, but troubled youth. It wasn’t fair, he thought. Had it been anyone else, at least it wouldn’t be that easy? What had he done to deserve this? His every thought just fell deeper and deeper into a spiral, until it reached its nadir.
Perhaps, All He Suffered, Was To Build Him Into The Man He Was Today.
If They Were Those Kinds of Shitty People, Maybe It Was Right That He Was Bad Too.
And then Theo felt like he well and truly died. What remained was Theo-shaped, but distinct enough that it could not be confused with his old self. And after standing up, and wiping away the tears, his first act was to ram his dick as deep inside the mental Sabrina as it could go.
Sabrina was leaving the shopping mall, trying to use every sort of diagnostics spell she could remember. They were less effective when used on herself, but Britney was still not skilled enough to do it for her, so she would have to do it.
She knew that something weird had happened during the ritual, but back then, the diagnostics spell had come out clean, so she didn’t bother following the matter up. Sure, there were some side effects, but nothing that had been too drastic. Which was what made her scared out of her mind when it now came positive. She had a mental infection. The only thing that made sense, based on her most recent actions, was that some sort of echo of that kid’s mind had entered her mind together with his life force.
But everything was still good. Now that she was aware, it probably couldn’t influence her anymore, so all she needed to do was get to her apartment and set up an extraction circle to get rid of it. She got to her car and entered it, but when she went to start it, she suddenly felt her mind blank. She came, as her ass felt pleasure the likes she had never felt before. And then she was out.
Theo came to the real world recovering from an orgasm. Using the pussy had never got this reaction, he noticed. He used a quick scrying spell, looking for a vehicle he was very familiar with. Hexing was a very specific way of spell casting. For starters, unlike Sabrina’s usual mind magic, it didn’t work by using magic on the target. The spell was meant to be on something the target would be close to, which would then influence them to act a certain way. Its main advantages were being a lot harder to detect, as magical signatures on inanimate objects were much fainter than on living things, and that it was also easier on the target’s mind.
Sabrina had hexed his parents, but his mother had also received some direct spellcasting. All Sabrina needed to do was to clear her mind a little bit, before the hex on the house would take care of any inconvenience. He had felt that that specific spell was still in effect, meaning that she would be extra susceptible to any hex she got herself exposed to. This was why Theo cast the strongest hex he could on Vanessa’s car, making sure that instead of going back to her house, she would go to Sabrina’s. And there, she would have the time of her life, or die trying.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After meeting that woman, Vanessa had been feeling weird, and entering her car had only made it worse. She felt muted, dazed, almost as if she was seeing herself from a distance. Her every action was still her own, but she didn’t know why she did them. She may have not been in a condition to drive, but despite everything, she felt so sure that she needed to go to that place.
That place… When she got there, she knew for certain that she had never been there, but still, she marched inside the building, calling the elevator, and going up to the 7th floor. Surprisingly unlocked, she entered the 13th apartment, and as its door closed shut, she finally came back to herself, quickly going back to them, but finding them locked tight.
“Come on, now…” exclaimed the now scared ex-model. This hasn’t been a good day for her. First, some skank gets her to start thinking about the child, then she decides to just walk into a suspicious apartment that somehow locked her up. What else could even go wrong?
And it was as she thought those classic words, that she first heard the loud snap. Despite every bone in her body telling her how bad an idea it was, she couldn’t help but be intrigued, and exploring deeper into the dark apartment. She looked inside two rooms but found nothing of worth until she got to the third.
The smell she felt as she entered was intoxicating like nothing she had ever felt before. I had a soft pink light, and a very big bed, with lots of pillows. It looked so comfy that she barely noticed as she slowly laid down.
All preparations ready, Theo chose that moment to slowly prowl into the room. He or now it should he say she, Theo thought triumphantly, was previously in one of the magically hidden rooms, making sure all her toys would be ready. Only the best for her old mother, after all.
After taking over the reins from Sabrina it only felt natural to completely slip into her character when connected to her being on this even deeper level.
“Well, well, well. Look at this pretty little bird that fell into my nest…” drawled the now witch.
Vanessa, startled at the new figure inside the room with her, immediately started crawling back towards the headboard, and only when she felt nowhere else to go, did she notice what exactly stood in front of her.
The same woman she had seen in that store, was now in front of her, but unlike a few hours before, she now was wearing tight leather and latex, with high heels, and was holding some kind of stick.
“Hello there! I’m sorry, I didn’t get your name back at the store, is this your house?” rambled the nervous woman.
“Oh, don’t worry about it, darling. After we’re done here, you won’t need to know my name anymore.” promptly said Theo, before casting a spell, directed at the other woman.
“OoooOOh my GOoood! What the FUCK is happening!” exclaimed the woman, as the flash passed over her, she felt as if her body was burning up. She had never felt pleasure like this. It was as if every inch of cloth that touched her skin was directly stimulating her clitoris. As she started repeatedly cumming, she tried to disrobe herself as fast as possible.
And then, with another flash, it had stopped, like it had never happened.
“W-Who the he-, what are you!?” cried Vanessa.
“Come on, honey, I’m just getting started.” smiled Theo, before slowly climbing up on the bed, atop the smaller woman, and swiftly cracking the riding crop on her ass.
“Aaugh!”
“Look at me!” demanded Theo, grabbing her old mother’s face and forcing her to look into her eyes, “You are now my pet, you hear? My pet. And you will behave as such.”
“Please, no, I didn’t do anyth-” *SNAP* “Aahahaugh!”
“You gotta catch up faster, hun, everyone knows that pets don’t talk.” laughed the sadistic figure above Vanessa. “Now, just to make sure no one will be able to say I’m a bad Mistress, I’m going to make you feel real, real good.”
And then she finally got to use her borrowed skills. Theo began by slowly stoking flame within the blonde’s body with her lips, giving it gentle kisses, wherever she felt the most response. Every time Vanessa did anything that could be considered resistance, she would hit her with the crop. The locations of each strike randomly alternated between her nipples, ass and clit to keep Vanessa unprepared for her punishments, involuntarily arousing her with each crack of flesh, to the point when Theo saw strings of drool beading from Vanessa's snatch and she knew Vanessa was ready for the big buffet. As she slowly lowered her face over the ex-model’s body, she finally got to her vagina. This would be the first time Theo would actively perform oral sex on another woman, and it was her mother at that! She took a big whiff, and the musky scent of Vanessa’s arousal, coupled with her pheromones, smelled so good that it made Theo slightly lightheaded before she went deep into licking that beautiful opening.
Vanessa had never been eaten out before. Her husband thought it was beneath him, and her other partners from when she was a model didn’t care either. The feeling of the woman’s flexible tongue mingled with the pain she had just experienced, satisfied her in ways that no cock had ever done, and it would even go up to lovingly caressing her clit.
Theo felt euphoric as her mother moaned, and cried out in pleasure above her. She felt even better as her plan slowly came to fruition. As Vanessa climbed the throes of her pleasure, she could feel that her climax was fast approaching. She could feel the wave coming and going, ever stronger until it hit that sweet spot, and it was like a bunch of… Nothing?
“Wu-wut is going on…” cried Vanessa, before loudly moaning, as a sharp spike of pain echoed throughout her body.
“Hush now, pet, you aren’t supposed to talk, and until you learn that, I’ll make sure you won’t be getting the release you so desire.” smirked the witch to her newest toy.
And so they continued with this routine. Theo would tease Vanessa to the edge of orgasm, before using magic to negate it. Every time she spoke, Theo would use the crop to punish her. She couldn’t even resist one hour of this, before she obediently became completely silent, which was when Theo finally allowed her to cum. His plan was going smoothly, he knew that it would only take a few more sessions of this to make the woman that put him into the world his true and absolute pet.
Wait, thought Theo, when had he begun using masculine pronouns in his mind again? And then his world was white
—————————————————————————————————————————
Sabrina was furious. The thought of a silly teenager thinking he could control her? Her!? She was the Sorceress of Lust! She was an 857-year-old witch! If he thought he’d get to just take her life like that, he’d have another thing coming.
When she finally woke up inside her mind, he had just finished his first session with the blonde. The sick bastard was screwing his own mother, for some reason or another, and he didn’t even feel the need to use his dick? She wasn’t sure what he was trying to do, but enough was enough.
She would use a spell to drag both of them to the innermost sanctum of her mind, and there, she would beat him up, and make sure to unmake him as well as she could. Nothing would survive from him, not after what he made her do.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo wasn’t sure what was going on. One moment he was Sabrina and was admiring his work with his mother, the other he was inside the white place, once again. At least he thought it was. The book and the statue weren’t there anymore.
“Hello there! I gotta admit, you got me better than I expected, but now the fun’s over. This body is mine, and I will not suffer a fledgling trying to usurp it from me!” he heard Sabrina say.
It was the first time Sabrina had spoken directly to him inside her head, so he didn’t know what to expect before a pair of giant spears came flying from the ether. He managed to dodge the first one, but the second grazed his side, and he was certain that if one of those hit him directly, his only destination would be the deepest pits of oblivion. Huh. Perhaps Sabrina’s magic knowledge had been spilling into him more than he thought it had.
“You’re persistent, I’ll give you that, but you should try not to prolong this. This is my mind after all. Inside here, I might as well be a God!” exclaimed the witch, while throwing even more magic spears at Theo.
“Inside, you say…” muttered the boy.
Theo kept evading the spears, all the while going over the spells he learned from Sabrina in the last few months. As one almost hit his leg, he finally found what he needed. If what he understood was right, his host was actually here with him, and would probably be why the statue was missing. So he used a scrying spell, followed by a revelation charm where he now knew Sabrina to be, and voila! There she was, in all her glory!
“What the fuck!? How did you do that!?” asked the witch, confused about how someone, who was by all accounts a normal person the last time she saw him, was using magic as if he had used it all his life.
“Yeah, turns out I wasn’t just hanging around for free inside your head. But if it makes you feel better, I've only gotten this good by slowly assimilating your own experience.” taunted Theo, gaining some time for the next step. “Which of course, means that my specialization is also mind sorcery!” he grinned, his hands flashing brightly for a second.
“AAAAARGH!” cried the witch, rubbing her eyes furiously, now temporarily blind.
While Sabrina was stunned by the sudden attack, Theo lost no time in preparing a way to beat her. As fast as he could, he used his control of Sabrina’s mind space to draw a magic circle beneath her.
Sabrina’s sight had returned to normal when she noticed her usurper finishing up an entrapment circle. She tried motioning to try and break it before he could finish, but before she could lift her arms, the circle activated, and glowing glyphs bound her limbs spread eagle.
“Goddammit, you bastard! What are you planning now?” She tried stalling, but Theo was relentless. He slowly approached the bound woman, for the first time admiring her sculpted body as every other man had prior, only now being fully dissociated. Sabrina was beautiful. Her breasts both generous in abundance, and perky, flowed perfectly into her thin waist, adorned with just the right amount of fat that while faint traces of abs could be seen, retained an overall look of softness. All of that flared into wide hips, complemented by a proportionately large ass, leading into thick and toned thighs, neat calves, and petite feet. Her face retained a model-like symmetrical it was almost eerie. Were it not for the few indiscernible imperfections like the faint scars and beauty marks that dotted her face, it would have not been a stretch to say she had an ethereal sort of otherworldliness about her features that drew you in and made you unable to look away. Her eyes colored like the shiniest emeralds, looked defiantly at him, as her beautifully thick lips curled in distaste at being at his mercy.
The more he stared the more he could see it. Taking it all for himself. The idea consumed him, as he thought of all that could be his. The power, the adoration and the endless pleasure that had all previously been absent from his miserable life, before that too had been pathetically cut short because of her vanity. She had taken his life from him, so it would only be fair to reclaim from her what was taken from him with interest, right?
“Rejoice, this little song and dance is about to end for both of us.” Theo’s serene face troubled the witch. Even if he had succeeded in trapping her, he was still in her mind, no one in their sane mind would be so calm. The sheer advantages she would have if she escaped, would make anyone try and deal with her as fast as possible. Which meant he still had something up his metaphorical sleeve.
“The truth is that when I first woke up inside your head, this wasn’t in any of my plans. I really do have to thank you for making this possible.” He said while approaching her.
“You see, before you tried to weed me out, there was a very important layer of separation between us. As deep as I got while controlling you, this was still your mind, and nothing I ever did could change that.” She noticed that his penis had started to come to attention, but started feeling a growing sense of dread from his words.
“But by coming down here with me, you subjected yourself to the same vulnerabilities you tried to inflict on me” His dick was fully hard, causing Sabrina’s eyes to widen, as she started thrashing in her bindings.
“No, no no nononoo, you can’t do this to me, I’m the Sorceress of Lust! I’ve commanded men so much more powerful than your impudence will ever be able to fathom! You don’t have the right to kill me and take my body for yourself!” cried the now terrified woman.
“Who said anything about killing you?” He was now so close to her, that his dick touched the outside of her slit. “No, you are too important a fountain of knowledge for me to just erase you like that.” She grew cold in terror from the words he uttered next. “Don’t worry Sabrina, I’ll make sure to be a better you than you could ever be.” And he entered her.
This was the first time Theo used his penis as himself. He thought it was poetic that it would be to fuck the woman who screwed him the most in all of his years. Sabrina’s cries of resistance were almost music to his ears. She was hot inside, in ways that he had never felt while using the dick spell with other women, if he didn’t know better, he’d think she was trying to melt him down with how warm and wet her insides were.
He used all the tricks he learned from her, to ensure she would have a proper send-away experience. He nibbled at her breasts, showering her body with kisses, all the while he pistoned in and out of her sopping pussy. She smelt just like the first time he possessed her, like sweat and honeysuckle. He would make sure to treasure these last memories. Although it wasn’t necessary, he wanted Sabrina to submit to him both body and soul. So, Theo carefully teased her body, slowly curving away at its defences, until her squeals of indignation unconsciously turned into enraptured screams of delight.
As he felt himself nearing his limit, preparing the last spell he needed to cast to ensure his ritual would work, Theo had a few parting words towards Sabrina.
“Before we go, I want you to know one thing. The only reason this will even work, was because you were too prideful. You didn’t think to look deeper when you first noticed something had gone wrong with the spell. You unwittingly taught me both magic and how to best please a woman. Descended down here to smite me, like a god of the old days. Everything that came together to ensure my victory, happened because of you.” whispered the young sorcerer in the witch’s ear.
It was her fault. It was all because of her
Together with the most amazing orgasm of her life, that realization was what broke Sabrina’s last dregs of will. As her mind rode out its last independent orgasm, she roared in pleasure. Theo too, had come at that time, his semen tainting the woman’s insides with his essence.
The sheer lust energy released by both at that moment was being used to power a very unusual ritual. Theo used all that power to open up a crack in Sabrina. A crack big enough he could fit himself inside. As he finished his first and last orgasm with his true dick, he gently kissed Sabrina on the lips -he couldn’t answer it, since she was passed out, but he felt that he owed her at least that- and promptly started to crawl into the crack that had appeared into her midsection, crossing from the base of her breasts until the start of her pubic bone.
She felt warm inside, Theo thought. He wasn’t sure how long it took, but eventually, his whole body entered his host’s body one last time. The only evidence of time was when he felt the crack sealing itself up, which meant that at least 15 minutes had passed. Theo felt so comfortable inside Sabrina’s ego, that he slowly fell asleep.
—————————————————————————————————————————
When Sabrina woke up, it was morning. Vanessa had left, but that wasn’t a problem. She was sure that the woman would come back before long, even if only because of the hex she had left in her car.
She checked herself over but didn’t feel anything out of the ordinary. She got up and went to the bathroom. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn’t help but marvel at how beautiful she was. The clear distinction between her past self and the old Sabrina meant she had never felt 100% comfortable while controlling her body, but now it felt as natural as if she had always had it.
She smiled, before leaving the bathroom and starting to get ready to work. She felt kinda bad about what happened to the old Sabrina, but being herself fully felt so good that she knew it was worth it.
She felt so happy about taking this new life for herself, that when she got to the school, it was almost contagious.
“Hey there, Ms Dee, anything good happened this morning?” asked Britney, as she arrived in the history professor’s office.
“Oh, don’t worry about it, a project I had been planning for a while finally came through.” answered the witch.
"That's great! Well, I also have some good news. Remember that asshole, Mark, that I told you wasn’t backing off?”
“Sure do, what about him?” Sabrina was quite aware of who Mark was, he had been vastly interested in bullying Theo, a friendless nerd who would have no one coming to his rescue after all.
“I finally got him to sign off on a magic contract with me. Unfortunately for him, he didn’t think it was real, so now he will become a woman every time he gets the slightest bit sexually excited!” finished the track member, and witchcraft apprentice, almost cackling with glee.
“Serves him right. Couldn’t think of someone more worthy of having such fate.” chuckled the older witch. “Just remember to take care when doing this sort of stuff, witch hunters are quite sneaky. Include some clause in the contract that stops them from communicating your identity or something like that”.
“Will do, teach! I can barely wait until I’m a big wig Sorceress like you!” Exclaimed the very excited girl.
“Oh, don’t worry about that. So am I, hun. So am I.”
1
13.9K
13
2
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
Story created by
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
by
jibaky
· 19 Apr 2023
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
4.9K
10
5
Loading...
Similar Stories on Outfox
Zach was a tech wiz. He planted all sorts of surveilance equipment in his and his neighbors' houses in preparation for the beginning of his Stealth Control network. He was ready to enjoy all these bodies to his own pleasure, maybe even manage to change a thing or two in them, during his two month break from college. He was ready to have the time of his life, playing and manipulating the bodies of his hot mom and sisters, and his neighbors.
Zach had been ecstatic when his latest parcel arrived in the mail. Though it was very expensive to use it legally, the college student had heard about a few rogue servers of Stealth Control here and there, and had been wanting to try setting one up for himself.
He had spent the weekends at his family’s home preparing the grounds, just waiting to get his hands on some real hardware. He had used all of his IT knowledge to place an extensive array of spy cameras, and wireless network routers in his house, and both side neighbors, enjoying the good old excuse of helping them with technical problems, that in reality, had been caused by him.
His specialized hardware had arrived a week before his summer break started, meaning he’d have just enough time to finish setting it up in time for two months of pure debauchery in the three houses he’d use as testing grounds.
Fortunately, with all of his previous prepwork, the next step would be easy. First he’d need to set up a main control hub in the server he installed in his room, and tinker a bit with his wireless routers to interact with the proper receivers.
He also had to make sure that both his transmission points and his receiver nanobots were absolutely sealed to intrusions outside of what he wanted it to. Stories of people setting up entire networks of Stealth Control, just to have it promptly hijacked by other more experienced hackers scared him to death. The only one that had the right to play god in his neighborhood was him, thank you very much.
He had gotten enough nanobots to control a hundred people, but he’d start small, increasing his range as he got more and more people dancing in his hands. Beyond using all of his best methods to black box his network, this was his main defense against other Stealth Control users, his network would be small at first, but would slowly grow, making it a lot harder to detect.
He’d spread it naturally. Give his mom a cup of infected juice here, his sisters, some infected cake. The neighbors themselves would take some more effort, but he’d get there eventually, especially if he managed to use his mom to do it.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was the quintessential IT major. He was lanky and awkward, plain face, and big round glasses, and though certainly not as shy as most of his peers, still hadn’t managed to get himself a girlfriend.
To spectacular contrast, his mom and two sisters were gorgeous. Alice was a 45 year old woman, who despite her age, still had an amazing figure. The widow made sure to keep in shape, so still seemed to be no older than 30. Brunette hair and large breasts, coupled with her wide hips, she was very famous among Zach’s friends when he was still in high school.
Blake and Charlie were both older than Zach by a couple of years. Blake had just graduated with a physical education degree, and Charlie was in the final year of her business major. Though neither carried their mom’s sexy older woman appeal, they were still beauties in their own right.
Blake was tall and fit. Her breasts and ass were smaller than Charlie, or Alice’s, but she more than made it up by having the perfect balance of muscles and fat to still look feminine, while being a top athlete, her short boyish hair completing the tomboy look.
Charlotte, usually shortened to Charlie, was thin, and held the classic model look. She was a bit shorter than Blake, but had her beat in the chest department. Somehow, she had even larger breasts than their mom, and her svelte form did wonders to accentuate it.
Knowing all of this, Zach had been jittery when he first arrived home after his last day at school this semester. He quickly ran to his room in the attic, checked his diagnostics program, and booted Stealth Control up.
While it should already work immediately, he knew that having the host acclimate to the nanobots before use would make it easier to connect himself, and smoother for any mental effect his mind being in control of their bodies could have.
He set the controller band over his head, and set a timer for 30 seconds to start, while he laid down in bed, and got comfortable.
Once the 30 seconds passed, he began hearing the band starting to humm, which slowly made him lose consciousness, which had the effect of getting him to find himself in a wide blue expanse.
Zach could barely believe that it had worked. While all legal operations of Stealth Control kept a very strict hold over how the process worked, having a few employees taking requests of who wanted to possess who, and either connecting them, or denying the connections, pirate networks worked in many different ways. Some kept to the basics, having people controlling connections between server nodes and client nodes, others, tried to implement ways that the users themselves could have some control, by either using specific passwords, or using a managing system.
To solve that, Zach had installed a very well hidden backdoor, straight into his main control hub, in every wifi network in the three houses he worked on, so he could theoretically access it from anywhere, as long as he had the right tools, namely, a smartphone with the right apps, one he made sure got installed in every smartphone connected to the wifi networks he set up.
The operating system he had developed to do this, made it so that instead of going straight into the head of one of his hosts, he would go to a digital space, where he could monitor every node connected. He could see three bright spots of light around his own spot, each with the same address and a different port. He had no way of knowing who each node was before possessing them, so he decided to just pick one at random.
Target locked, he entered the command, and for the first time, became someone else.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was about to go upstairs to wake her youngest, when she felt a shudder run through her body. Weird, she thought, it was summer, so there shouldn’t be random cold breezes running through her house.
For some reason, her bra was feeling constricting, so instead, she went to her room to take it off, while idly picking at it. Slowly but surely, as she approached her room, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up.
Once inside, she made sure to lock the door, before removing her clothes. They felt stuffy, she needed to breathe a little. When she stood naked in front of the mirror, she couldn’t help herself.
“Damn. You’re -I mean- I’m hot!” exclaimed the older woman, staring lecherously at her own tits. She had never thought about it, but all her hard work at keeping her body had certainly paid off.
She didn’t really know why she was suddenly so attracted to her own body, but seeing herself, massaging her own boobs, made her so wet she could barely hold herself from just going to town on her now sopping wet pussy.
“God, this body is awesome, I love it.” she made sure to say out loud. She really enjoyed hearing her own voice right now. She sounded so slutty, so sexual. Usually, whenever she was playing with herself, she would just do it as silently as possible, feeling no need to vocalize beyond any moan that came naturally, since she had no partner to communicate her feelings.
She could feel the distinct call of her climax coming. Usually, when she got this close, she would try and ride it for as long as she could, taking her time to make sure all her pleasure points were being given equal attention, but not today. Today she felt like just ramming her fingers as deep inside herself as she could, and pressing her ample breasts with her whole palm, twisting her nipples every once in a while.
It came very suddenly, one moment, she was forcefully trying to extract an orgasm out of herself, the next it came, like a tsunami breaking through a barrier, flooding her entire body with pleasure.
She could barely breathe through it, orgasming had never felt like this. She felt a brief shudder, followed by hearing a light knock on her door.
“H-hey mom… Charlie and I are leaving for work, talk to you later…”she heard Blake awkwardly say.
After she got her breath back, she finally felt her mind clear. She had been going to wake Zach up, so they all could have breakfast together. Was this a symptom of her menopause coming? She still had her regular cycle, so she didn’t think so, but a sudden lustful surge like this was very unusual indeed.
In the attic, Zach could barely believe what had happened. For the entire duration, he could control his mother’s body as his own. It worked. It really, actually worked! After taking off the headband, he jumped in joy, before going downstairs. He had spent the night finishing his network’s set up process, so now that he finally had tangible proof that it worked, he felt himself held down by exhaustion.
Still, while he wore his mom’s body as a meat puppet, he felt as well as she did, so he could spend the day experimenting, and compensate for his sleep during the night.
Getting to the kitchen, he grabbed a mug, and filled it with coffee, before sitting down to drink it. After a few minutes, his mother entered the room.
“Good morning, sweety…” she still seemed to be somewhat dazed.
“Hey mom, are you feeling ok?” asked the college student, feigning true concern, knowing exactly what she had been feeling.
“Oh, I'm good, thanks for worrying. I was going to wake you up, but felt a little faint, so I went to my room to lie down a bit,” said the older woman, face slightly blushing.
“Well, good to know that you’re feeling better. I gotta test some new tech, so I’ll probably be in my room the whole day, if you need me.”
“Oh, ok. I might need to go out during the afternoon to buy some groceries, do you want me to get you anything?”
“Humm, could you bake two cakes for me at some time this week?”
“Sure thing honey, why do you need more than one cake, though? Not trying to prick any delicate subject, but you don’t usually have anyone over.”
“Oh, I’m giving one to mrs. Evans, and one to the twins. The money I got from the IT gig I did for them really helped me during a personal project, so I wanna thank them with the cakes.”
“Aww Zach, you’re too nice sometimes, but I’ll make sure to buy the ingredients. I’ll only be free to bake them tomorrow, but by Monday they should be ready.”
“Thanks mom, you’re the best,” he said, before standing up and leaving for his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
This time, when he started the program once again, he noticed that only one spot was appearing. Since his sisters were currently working, they would be unavailable to play with.
He made sure to use the nickname function to mark his mother’s node with her name. Later in the night, once both his sisters arrived, he’d make sure to mark them, and once he got his neighbors in the network, they too.
Still, he could barely help himself, he jacked into his mother’s body as fast as he could. He got the tail end of the shiver that signaled the successful connection between a server and a client. The shiver felt wonderful on his mom’s skin. He was almost hypnotized with how soft and smooth it was, and with how different it felt with the goosebumps across his new body.
She had just finished setting an alarm in her phone for when she would go to the market. Zach set his mothers phone down, and once again walked to her room. The first time he possessed her, he had been too overwhelmed by the whole experience, but now he could fully appreciate how different it felt compared to his.
His mother’s body was shorter than his, but the weight distribution was also distinct enough that he felt it. Her center of gravity was easy to deal with, all he had to do was not think too hard about it, and the body’s own muscle memory would take care of it, but had yet to get used to having his mother’s large breasts jiggling in his chest.
He noticed that even after she got dressed, she still didn’t put on her bra again. That was good, it meant that already his influence could be felt. He could barely hold from squeeing from imagining all he could do in the coming months until he had to leave for college.
This time he was more contained. He wanted to fully enjoy it. Sitting on his mom’s bed, in front of her mirror, he examined her body. His mother was 170 cm tall,and had beautiful brown eyes, and hair. She looked stereotypically motherly, but instead of where there would be a slight hint of fat and sagging skin, Alice was still slim and taut. She was a very good middle ground between his sister’s figures. Not too fit, not too ample, she was just right, and right now, she was fully his to enjoy.
Zach slowly undressed himself once again, committing every detail of his mother’s form to his mind. Once he had a proper mental map of it, he’d fill it with all the best places to touch, for maximum pleasure. He had heard that some Stealth Control networks had some features that allowed the one in control to directly access the host’s mind for better impersonation, or to get general information, but he couldn’t find how to replicate it, yet.
Now, with his head not being overcome by lust, he had to admit, his mother was incredibly hot. He gently took both her breasts in his hands, massaging them slowly. He really did have nothing to compare the feeling in his male body, but it felt nice, comfortable. Once the nipples stood erect, he ventured to play with them softly. It was weird knowing that these breasts, that he suckled when he was just a baby, were now on his chest, being enjoyed once again by him, for a different purpose.
Zach could feel her slit quickly moistening itself. He allowed a hand to wander towards it, spreading his lips. He could see it in the mirror, his mom had a bush, and small inner lips. When he spread them open, he audibly gasped, his mom’s pink pussy looked so very pretty.
He started massaging her clitoris. The wave of pleasure hit him unaware. He had already been out of his mind when he began using her clitoris the last time, but now he was still completely in control, so he was surprised by the sudden intensity of pleasure a simple small nub could provide. His other hand left the tit it had been holding, probing the inside of his vagina. He really liked the feeling of being filled, and though he wasn’t gay, he could only dream of what it felt like to be filled by a proper cock.
Though he had to admit that he could easily solve that problem, after all, there was still a cock in this house right now.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was very horny today. She really was worried about it now, but she felt so good today. It was like she had been opened to a whole new universe. By now, she was sure that if she had a clone, she would bed it as soon as it would be humanly possible to do.
“Oof, that was a good one,” she said, relaxed from the, now more thorough, self pleasure session. “Still have some time before she gotta leave to buy stuff,” commented the woman, finding it weird to refer to herself in the third person.
She stood from the bed, and left the room. Her first reflex had been to wear clothes, before deciding that it wasn’t like Zach would be leaving his room anyway, and since she wouldn’t be going anywhere with an exposed window to the outside, there wouldn’t be any danger of peepers catching a look of her naked body.
First she went to the kitchen, to drink a cup of water. She really must’ve been out of it, even as she swallowed tap water, she couldn’t help but note how nice her plump lips felt. She prodded both upper and lower lips with her tongue and teeth, indulging in their soft fullness.
Hydrated after a long masturbation session, Alice slowly crept towards the attic. She wasn’t sure what she would do there, but hopefully Zach would be asleep, or deep enough inside whatever technology he was playing with, to not see her naked body.
Entering the dark room, she couldn’t help but notice how warm it was in here. She turned on the fan, to at least circulate the air inside. She took a brief look at the computer screen. It was filled with all sorts of graphs and diagrams that she couldn’t make any sense of, but she felt that it was like it was supposed to be. Then, she laid her eyes on her own son.
Zach was such a good kid, though she still worried he was too awkward amongst his peers. He had friends, and would often go out with them, but lately, he had spent all his free time at home, doing some errand or another.
Her eyes slowly panned over his body. He was wearing an off white shirt, and she couldn’t help but blush after noticing he wasn’t wearing pants, his boxer being the only thing between his penis and herself.
At least it was, since the first thing she did after looking at it, was to kneel beside his bed, and remove it, leaving his dick exposed to the world. As her loins started to heat up, she couldn’t help but think, sure, she was unusually horny today, but she didn’t think she was the kind of person that would use her son’s unconscious body to satisfy any hidden desire. She was sure that she had never felt anything like this towards him, though she had to admit that her own body had also never aroused her like it had today.
She took her son’s dick into her hands, carefully massaging it, she could feel the blood slowly pumping into it, heating it up, more and more. As it grew, she eventually placed it in her mouth, trying to speed up the process. It tasted salty, and smelled musky. She didn’t know when was the last time her son had taken a bath, but it must’ve been not too long ago, since it wasn’t bad, just a bit strong.
“There you go, now mommy can have some fun,” she said, smiling wide open. She couldn’t believe that she was really going to do this, the taboo of the situation making it so much hotter than sex usually was for her.
“Gonna be honest, using these smaller hands, my dick even looks larger, maybe that's what women usually mean when they say that size isn’t everything…”, she commented, unsure of the reason, before placing herself atop Zach.
“Anyway, I guess I’ll be losing both my virginities right now, though I guess it is a shame that I won’t get to feel my first time.” She lined up her crotch with his, marveling at how wet she currently was. Without waiting, she used her hands to place it in the correct hole, before impaling herself into Zach’s dick.
“Augh!” she moaned from the sudden intrusion, even as she expected it.
“Dear God, my fingers feel nothing like the real thing,” said Alice, enthusiastically moving her hips atop her son.
She took her time, fully enjoying having her inner emptiness filled. She guessed that there were some advantages to using her son like this, unlike the usual one night stand, she had complete control over the speed and intensity during the intercourse, and unlike a dildo, it was warm, and throbbed slightly every so often, reminding her that it was an actual person.
She still had a few minutes before she knew her orgasm would come, when she heard a ringing downstairs.
“Crap, just my luck,” her face turned into a snarl of fury, she had been having fun, but now she had to leave, otherwise the market would close, and she wouldn’t be able to buy groceries for the week. She slowly took off her son’s erect dick from inside her sopping pussy. She was lucky too, a few moments after it finished exiting her, he came, the white semen missing her by centimeters.
“What the hell, might as well try it,” she said, before licking it all from him, leaving no trace of this. She placed his boxer back on, and went downstairs to her room. As she put on her clothes back on, this time she made sure to not wear her panties. She wasn’t sure why, but the thought of going shopping while going commando did wonders to her pussy.
She grabbed her purse, and got into the car, when a shudder passed through her body, making the woman flush intensely at everything she did in the past few hours.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was loving it. His mother’s body felt like a dream. He could only imagine how it’d feel to be in one of his sister’s even younger bodies.
Once again, he went downstairs to rehydrate. Though all the physical effort he did was using his mother’s body, the sex, coupled with the heat from the day, and the prior lack of ventilation in his room, meant that he had sweated quite a bit.
He drank a cup of juice, and made himself a sandwich, before going to take a bath. Once he left the bathroom, he heard motion inside the house
"Who 's there?” he asked.
“Afternoon Zach, I was just waiting for you to finish your bath before taking one myself,” shouted Blake from the kitchen.
His sister Blake was currently working as a personal trainer for a gym downtown. Zach had assumed he’d have less time to play with his sisters, since during the day they were at work, and both were still regularly going out to have fun during the night. He knew that they usually spent the whole Sunday lazing around, and that was when he expected he’d have the most access to them.
“Hey Blake”, greeted Zach, entering the kitchen, towel around his neck. “Are either of you going out tonight?”
“What’s up with the sudden interest in your big sisters’ social life?”, asked the smirking woman. “I think I heard Charlie would be going out with some friends, but I had a rough day at work, so I’ll be turning in early this weekend.”
Zach could barely hold himself from grinning and running straight to his room to try her out.
“Oh, by the way, did you find anything weird with mom today?”
“What do you mean?”
“It's just- She went to wake you up this morning and… well, nevermind,” hesitantly finished the brunette.
“When I woke up, she said she felt faint and went to lie down a bit.”
“I see… Well, I gotta take a bath, see you later, Zach” finished the young woman, leaving the kitchen.
Zach quickly hung his towel outside to dry, before running towards his room. This time he made sure to open the windows, before lying down on his bed, put on the headband, and started the program.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was tired. She had a surprising number of mutual students today, so she spent most of the day running through the gym, helping each of them with whatever they needed. At least she got enough time at the end to do her own workout routine.
She had been slightly disturbed with what happened this morning, so she had tried to go head first into work to try and forget it. It worked until she returned home. She had nothing against her mother doing that kind of stuff, of course, she just hoped she’d try and do it after all of them left the house, though she did know that Zach would probably be spending all his free time in his room.
Still, she was tired, and was just about to enter the shower, when she felt a sudden shiver run through her body. Thinking better, she had to gather her dirty clothes and take them to her bedroom first. Locking the door after entering, she carefully displayed them on the floor.
She carefully stepped around them, going to look at herself in the mirror. She was beginning to feel a familiar heat in her lower abdomen. Had she always been this hot? Blake knew that she was an attractive woman, but never had any sort of reason to feel this impressed by her own figure.
If anything, she felt very conscious about not being as full figured as her mother and sister. Her breasts were very petite compared to theirs, but the only reason she could take her own eyes from them right now was because she was salivating at the sight of the rest of her body.
Though she knew how to do it, she did a mocked version of a few bodybuilding poses. She knew she wouldn’t be correctly showing any muscle like this, but she supposed it was all for good fun.
She massaged her boobs a bit, moaning softly.
“Huunh… Smaller, but just as sensitive…”
After a few more minutes of boob fondling, and quite a few twisting of her erect nipples, her hands went south and back. She really was proud of her ass, and it was an ass. She wouldn’t accept any other word to describe it, not after all the work she had done to make it this big, round and firm. She hadn’t tried, but she could probably bounce coins on it.
Massaging her ass didn’t feel particularly good, but it still aroused her, for some reason. She wasn’t really sure why she was feeling like this, but whatever it was, she liked it.
Suddenly she stopped the exploration, looking into her own eyes in the mirror.
“You know, I really wonder what’s going on inside there. Maybe you’ll think you got whatever mom got this morning, or maybe you’re just going a little bit crazy… Still, I’ll make sure to enjoy ‘myself’ as long as I’m you, hehe.” she laughed, though it did make sense.
Maybe something was happening in the house, though she would hold on before blaming the supernatural, since it could only be that. She had been feeling very frustrated lately, and work was very tiring, so she could be just very pent up. She certainly wasn’t feeling anything weird.
Blake lifted her arms, probing the skin of her forearm with her nose and tongue. She tasted salty, and smelled like she usually did, though it felt very stimulating right now, for some reason. She slowly went over her arms, gently biting into her tensed biceps.
Her armpits' smell was stronger than the other parts of her arm. She sniffed her own musk deeply, deeply hypnotized by her own aroma.
Blake didn’t really know why she smelled so good today, but she wasn’t complaining. Turning towards her dirty clothes in the ground, she went through each piece, smelling them, and comparing. Though each part had gotten impregnated with her sweat, the smell was a lot stronger in her socks, sports bra, and panties. She put those aside and gathered the rest, before returning to the bathroom.
Placing them in the dirty laundry basket, she finally started to take her bath.
The warm water felt soothing over her tired muscles. She made sure to diligently lather every inch of her skin with soap, carefully cleaning between each of her toes. She was really feeling it now, the warmth that had begun while at her room was returning every second she spent gently spreading soap with her own hands.
Slowly but surely, she finally got to her vagina. Once her hands got there, she wasted no time to penetrate herself with one hand and massaging her clitoris. She wasn’t usually this aggressive while masturbating, but she really liked how it was feeling today.
She paused a little to clean her hair. She really didn’t know why, but even the flowery scent of her shampoo felt arousing as hell. With one hand scrubbing her scalp, she gathered some of her juices and spread it over her hair too. The thought of her hair being washed with pussy juice was the edge she needed, climaxing instantly, her legs giving.
After a few moments enjoying the warm water caressing her skin, she stood up in shaky legs. Blake finished rinsing her hair, and left the bathroom, while drying herself.
Since only Zach and herself were home, like when she first left the bathroom for her room, and then went back to it, she didn’t bother covering herself, crossing the house naked.
Once she arrived in her room, she grabbed her discarded clothing pieces, and went towards the attic. Zach was in need of a real prank, so she would sneak into his room and place her dirty stinky clothes there. She would love to see his face when he discovered it, but them’s the breaks.
Inside there, she saw that he was in his bed, with some kind of silver ring around his head. Was this some new sort of VR game machine? Anyway, she placed her used panties over his face, and hid the dirty socks and sports bra in his backpack.
Prank done, she went downstairs, wandering naked though the house. It felt really liberating to walk around naked. Pity. If she lived alone, she would do it all the time, but it simply wasn’t possible right now.
She was broken out of her thoughts when she heard her mom’s car entering the garage, which accompanied a distinct shudder.
Oh shit! her mother was coming, she had to put on something before she saw her naked in the middle of the house!
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was getting the hang of it. Blake’s body, while familiar, felt very distinct from his mothers. What caught his attention the most was the smell. While his mother had been clean that morning, and had only started to smell of sweat as he used her during the early afternoon, Blake had spent the day at a gym, so every moment he spent in her body, he was accompanied by her own body odor.
He hadn’t thought about it before, but when he was in there, it was a distinct reminder that she had spent the whole day doing all sorts of stuff, and he could easily just take it for himself to use as he wished.
While he was inside her, feeling the mix between her perfume and natural musk had made him so horny that he could hardly believe he waited that long before starting to masturbate.
But he held on, trying to do things before beginning to pleasure himself. If his predictions were correct, like his mom not wearing a bra today, if he consistently acted a certain way, his hosts would eventually adapt said behavior for themselves. Fortunately, he had a lot of time to play and experiment with it.
After leaving Blake’s toned body, Zach masturbated once as himself, before playing some games, waiting for dinner to be ready. Beyond everything he did today, waking up with his sister’s used underwear was definitely not something he was expecting to do today, but he made good use of it while pleasing himself.
Still he had to sleep properly tonight, so he’d have tomorrow’s entire day to play with his family, so he dutifully went down and ate with his mom and Blake.
His mother warned him that she’d be making his cakes tomorrow, meaning he’d have a very brief window he could spike the ingredients with his nanobots. He didn’t know much about how baking’s chemistry worked, but he hoped the nanobots wouldn’t stop the cake from working out.
Later, after everyone went to sleep, but before Charlie arrived from whatever she had gone, Zach snuck downstairs and mixed the nanobots with the sugar, flour and the milk his mother had bought to make the cakes and the frosting. Once he delivered them, by this time next week, he’d have at least 5 more nodes in his network.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was a little after noon when Zach woke up the next day. He could barely believe that he had spent a not insignificant amount of time as his mother and one of his sisters yesterday. Before leaving the room, he checked the server, and saw that Charlie was already home. His first instinct was to jack in her head, and have some fun, but he held himself. He had done a lot yesterday, so he wanted to check the lay of the land first- seeing if his mom or Blake had any noticeable effect from his time inside them.
As he went down to the kitchen, he bumped into his mom.
“Oh, good afternoon, Zach. I was just going upstairs to wake you up. Lunch is almost ready.”
“Oh, thanks mom.”
Zach did notice that his mother’s eyes lingered on his crotch a bit when she first saw him, but after catching herself and blushing, she quickly averted her eyes. Once she turned her back to him, he also noticed she lacked a bra strap. Zach quietly smiled, his actions already making a noticeable change in his mother’s actions.
Downstairs, he helped his mother in the kitchen, setting the table, and cleaning some of the remaining dishes in the sink. Half an hour later, his sisters also came downstairs to have a family lunch.
It was a pleasant time, all four of them making small talk. Blake talked about her work, while Charlie talked about her last few classes and internship. Alice told Zach that his cakes only need frosting before being ready. After they were all finished, Zach and his mom went to the living room to watch a movie on the TV, while the sisters washed the new dishes, and stored any remaining food.
Zach really enjoyed seeing how close his mom was sitting to him on the couch, her hands caressing his legs every so often. After 15 minutes, Zach’s sisters finished their chores, and sat down to see the movie too.
Zach noticed that Blake seemed a little uncomfortable. She would every so often try to discreetly sniff herself, her face blushing every time she thought she got away with it.
On the other hand, Charlie was as normal as she could be. Zach noticed that she also realized something weird was going on with their mom and sisters, giving them silent looks every so often.
Knowing that he was the reason for both his mom and Blake’s unusual behavior, was very hot for him.
Once the movie finished, Alice informed Zach that she would be finishing the cakes, so he could deliver them in two hours. Charlie and Blake both went to their rooms, and so did Zach.
He checked the server, named the only remaining node as Charlie, and got ready to jack in. He had some fun to have with his remaining sister, and he could barely wait to decide what he’d try to program her into liking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Charlotte was currently laying in bed, headphones on, listening to some music. Yesterday had been a weird day, what with her mom audibly masturbating during the morning. She had tried to keep that out of her mind during her internship, but she couldn’t, so she had a subpar performance yesterday.
She hoped everything would go back to normal, though she was at least grateful that since she was on a break from college, she didn’t have to study for a test while being this distracted.
She could even blame the smaller amount of work she finished, on not being used to work that much, since her supervisor asked her to do some more work, since she would be free from school for a bit. Because of the extra hours, she’d even be able to take a two week vacation from it before the end of her school break, meaning she’d get two weeks of lazing around.
She envied Zach a little, for being able to just spend two months doing whatever, but she had to take her punches. If she worked hard enough, she'd eventually be as lazy as she wanted, without needing to work anymore.
Still, it had been an unusual weekend, her mom’s unexpected, very vocal masturbation session, Blake was also weird, though she couldn’t put her finger on what, exactly.
She shuddered, but kept relaxing on her bed. She could lower the ceiling fan’s power level, but she wasn’t feeling like it.
She paused the music in her phone, and removed her headphones, before sitting on the bed, and gently massaging a boob.
“It’s bigger than moms, but it’s slightly less sensitive though…” she muttered. She had felt very conscious about her breasts when she was younger, what with being considerably larger than her older sister’s, and most other girls her age, but she had grown to like them.
She balanced her phone on her desk, angling it so she could record the bed. She quickly stepped out of her clothes, before hitting the record button.
She stretched a bit, before showcasing each of her best body parts to the camera. She would be worried about someone getting their hands on the video, but felt herself slowly but surely moistening at the thought of someone else watching it.
Charlotte started looking inside her drawers, though she wasn’t sure what she was looking for. Only once she opened a very well hidden compartment inside her wardrobe, she realized she had been looking for toys.
She took everything in it, dumping it in the bed. Charlotte had been very proud of her sex toy collections, having experimented extensively with them, though taking care to only do so when the rest of the house were either asleep, or outside.
She attached a pair of breast massage vibrators to her nipples, and grabbed a dildo that could stimulate both her insides, and her clitoris with over 12 patterns of vibration. She laid down in her bed, making sure the camera had a good view of her, and turned on the breast massagers.
She blanked a little. She usually started her toys on low, then gradually powered them up, but not today, so she was really surprised by the intensity of the stimulation in her breasts. Though she wasn’t planning on it, she knew that whoever got to watch her video would be having a treat.
Somehow, while all of this was happening, she still managed to keep quiet. She wasn’t keen on her family knowing about what she was doing. She even began using the dildo, fitting it neatly inside her pussy, leaving the clit stimulator resting against her clitoris, before turning it on too.
She didn’t blank this time, but she did almost scream. The waves of pleasure felt so good, if she didn’t know better she’d say she was melting. And so she continued, toys going as strong as they could, her every reaction filmed, until she could feel herself getting close to climax.
And then she heard something close to her door.
“Zach! Your cakes are ready!” exclaimed her mom at the foot of the stair to the attic.
Instead of finishing, she stopped herself, and removed her toys. Maybe it was knowing that her mother was that close to her room, maybe it was something else, but she stopped playing with herself, her pussy still burning with desire. She was frustrated, but she went to her phone, stopped the recording, and emailed it to some random address.
She didn’t know whose it was, but she felt that she needed to send it.
“Well, it’s a pity we couldn’t finish, but I have something else I need to do right now. See you later Charlotte,” she said, looking into her phone’s face camera, and then she shuddered.
Charlie started blushing immediately. She wasn’t sure what came over her, but filming herself felt so good, that she almost started it once again, before thinking better about it. She still went and finished masturbating, she wasn’t a self cock-blocking savage after all.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach removed the headband in a hurry. As soon as he got those cakes to their destinations, the sooner he’d get even more toys. Even better, he still loved his family, so he wasn’t planning on doing anything too extreme to them, his current plan consisted of mostly getting them all to see no problem with walking around naked, and with having some fun with each other, but his neighbors had none of those limitations.
He'd be able to do anything with them, push as far as he wanted, turn them into caricatures of themselves. In theory at least. He still wasn’t sure about what sorts of limits were inherent to the program or to the human mind itself, so he couldn’t be sure he’d even be able to go as far as he wanted with his sisters and mom, or if he’d be able to do it without ridiculous amounts of time, and/or effort.
First he knocked on mrs. Evans’ house. The family of 3 that lived here was perfect for his plans. Mrs. Evans was around his mom’s age, but unlike her, she looked about what one would expect from a 47 years old woman. She had quite the plain face, adorned by signs of aging, framed by short blonde hair, though not as short as Blake’s. She rocked the kind neighbor lady attitude, and had never been rude to Zach, unlike her husband.
Mr. Evans was a very grumpy man, always complaining about stuff, though his wife assured Zach that he was nicer when they were alone. The short and stocky man had worked in construction in his youth, and was pretty damn good at it, before an accident forced him to start working in the management part of the family business.
Their son was called Francis, and had gone to school with Blake during their childhood. Zach hadn’t been particularly close to him, what with him being part of all sorts of sport clubs, and Zach being the quintessential nerd. While keeping his father’s stocky build, he had a more average height, which together with his quite common face, helped him a lot in his gigs as a martial arts double for action actors.
Mrs. Evans didn’t want to accept the cake, but after much insistence, her husband arrived from work and accepted it on her behalf, while also claiming their TV’s internet functions weren’t working, prompting Zach to check it out.
Zach had gladly done it, taking the chance to double check his previous work on the house. The scarily extensive network of hidden cameras would greatly assist him in his experiments with the house’s inhabitants.
His other neighbors apparently weren’t at home, so Zach went back home. He’d deliver the remaining cake later, for now he had a few things to check.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach kept a window with the server’s current available nodes open on his secondary monitor. He wanted to jack in as soon as one of his neighbors had eaten enough cake for the nanobots to activate, but while that didn’t happen, he’d be checking the hidden cameras he set in his own house.
Charlie had actually gone back and finished masturbating after he left, which surprised him a bit, since the last time he had been interrupted, his mom had just gone on her merry way. That meant that his arousal affected the host enough that they’d still feel aroused if he left before relieving themselves.
His mother had been mostly normal, sans being more touchy with him in the living room, and the lack of underwear. As he hadn’t possessed her beyond those first two times, he supposed that he couldn’t expect to see any radical change. Once he got his hands on his neighbors, he’d try and leave her alone a bit, so he’d see if with time, his manipulations got cleansed from the host’s mind.
Blake had the most impressive change. While not acting too overtly different while with the rest of the family, she was currently locked up in her room, sniffing some of her dirty clothes, and furiously masturbating. Maybe some people were more susceptible to his modifications? It could also be that different things affected people differently, so maybe she had already had some sort of smell fetish, though probably not directed at her own body odor.
Zach almost went and joined his sister, but before he could, he saw that one of the twins had arrived.
Gary and Harriet were twins, and lived together. The pair were in their 30s, and had very good jobs in their parents’ company. Zach didn’t know as much about them as he did about the Evans, but he nonetheless had gotten his Stealth Control Network, and his camera networks set up in their house.
It was through that that he discovered that they were a very kinky pair. They usually shared partners, though Zach had never seen them do the same person at the same time.
Gary happily accepted the cake, and actually ate a piece of it right there in front of Zach, complimenting his mother’s cooking. Before leaving, Zach made sure to ask him to leave some to his sister,to which the male twin answered with a mock disgust face, before agreeing.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Within a month, Zach could already see the fruits of his labor. He had successfully conditioned his family into being a whole lot lewder. Now all three women walked around the house naked, and neither of them cared about anyone else in the house masturbating openly.
It had been harder to shape Charlies’ mind into accepting it, but once he managed to instill an exhibitionism fetish into her mind, it was only a matter of time.
Neither of them would have sex, of course. That was the one limit he didn’t manage to cross. No matter how many times he had with them, the three simply refused to have sex with each other, which bothered Zach a little. He could solve this by managing to quickly change between hosts, his current network needing at least a couple of minutes between each different possession, but he hadn’t figured out how to do that yet, so it’d remain something for later.
His neighbors on the other hand, had been way more successful subjects. He got all three of the Evans to have sex with each other, the same with the twins.
Gary and Harrier had been the first ones, though he could see why. During one of their kinky dates, all he needed was to slowly get each twin to slowly tease the other while they were too busy with someone else to deal with it. He could still remember Gary’s face, when his sister started to step on his face while he was being ridden by one of their female friends with benefits.
He had also managed to accidentally give Harriet a slight appreciation for being a domme, and her brother a foot fetish, but he swears it wasn’t intentional. At least not a first.
The three Evans had been a bit harder. He needed to do some extensive solo play with each of them, trying to slowly acclimate them to the idea of their family members being sexually attractive. Getting Mr. Evans to see another man, his son at that, sexually, had been very hard, though he had cracked in the end.
Zach had to admit that he never hadn’t intended to have any gay sex between men, but the time he jacked into Gary while he was being fucked in the ass had awakened him to that possibility.
Somewhat surprising, once they lost all their inhibitions, the Evans ended up assembling into a matriarchal structure, with Francis and Mr. Evans both being Mrs. Evans’ pets. Zach had seen her walking both in leashes in their backyard, hidden from every sight but his cameras’ lenses.
He didn’t like needing to act like a dog while inside them sometimes, but alas, he needed to keep reinforcing, since before these behaviors took root, if he stayed long enough without entering their minds, they’d start reverting to their previous state.
Keeping being 8 people simultaneously, and long enough as each of them to keep his modifications had been beyond exhausting. Zach also had to keep being himself at least enough for his muscles to not atrophy. He had found that the big networks, like that one resort, used machines to hold their user’s bodies, machines that kept them safe and healthy while they had fun as the young people visiting the resort.
Still, from a virgin, to someone that had sex with, or as, sometimes both, 8 different people, in 29 days. Zach was having the time of his life, each of his bodies felt just different enough that he couldn’t get tired of them. All he needed to do was to change who he was at the moment, and BAM! A different experience.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Garry was drinking some water, after a very intense marathon of sex between him, his sister, and a coworker of theirs. If he didn’t know better, he thought his dick was about to fall off, so they agreed to give him a break. He could barely believe what he had been missing before he started to fuck Harriet.
He had never seen her like this before, the extent of his sexual feelings about her being related to knowing they were both fucking the same person in the same night. He loved that idea, that someone could feel both of them, one after the other, again and again. Then she stepped on his face.
He had felt uncomfortable at first. It wasn’t bad, he just didn’t know what to do about it. He tried talking with her after she started to do it every time they shared someone, but all she said was that she wasn’t sure why she was doing it, but that it felt good for some reason.
The next time she did it, he couldn’t help but lick and suckle on her toes, like he was a man in a desert, and her foot held the only source of water for kilometers. After that he slowly started noticing the feet of both men and women around him, but especially his sisters’ pair.
Once they started actually finding pleasure in each other, not just at sharing a third person, they quickly started exploring it. She had started it by giving him a footjob, and he answered it by eating her out. Before long, every night they didn’t have a partner, they would find themselves fucking each other’s brains out, indulging in their newfound fetishes.
And that wasn’t even the stranger part of this weird month they were currently in. This was the fourth night he went to his kitchen to drink water, just in time to see something absolutely unexpected in the street.
It was around 2 in the morning, and walking outside, wearing everyday clothes, the mother from two houses down the street, was walking her husband and son on a leash, like they were dogs. They were both naked, and had just stopped, so the boy could piss on his lawn.
The first three days he just felt a bit exasperated, but today the sight had made him rock hard once again. His eyes were locked to the spectacle outside, while his hands stroked his engorged member. Once they were out of sight, he returned to the bedroom.
Britney was asleep, tired from all the sex, and his sister’s new tastes, so he felt free to talk to her.
“You know, I’ve just seen a woman walk two other men in leashes down the street…”
“Not gonna lie, when you walked back in, with your dick that hard, that was not what I expected you to say. ‘Harriet, could you help me with this’, ‘Harriet use your foot like you know I love’, sure, but if I didn’t know better, ‘a woman is walking men on leashes down the street’ could be one of those brand new sentences.”
“Ain’t you just so funny. Turns out we’re not the only weirdly kinky family in the street, it was the Evans.”
“Wait what? No way! You mean the mother was…”
“Yep, the husband and the son.”
“Damm… That is actually even weirder than what we do…”
“Yep… So-”
“You’re about to ask if we could also do it, right?”
Garry’s dick, which started to soften while they talked, immediately stood back up.
“I suppose that answers it. Come here, I’ll give you a footjob, we’ll talk tomorrow.”
Garry felt a certain smug happiness. He wasn’t sure what it was about, but he did. He approached her in the bed, and shuddered for a moment, before Harriet’s expert toes massaged his penis, until he came for the last time that night.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After leaving Garry’s body, Zach went to bed. He woke up early the next morning, waiting for the mail truck. Once his new long distance router arrived, he went back up to his room, configured it, and as fast as he could, installed it in his sister’s car.
He connected it to his Stealth Control network, and hoped it would work. He was trying to circle the distance limit in his control over his new bodies, meaning he could take them over while they weren’t at home. He had set his private network on the internet, so he could connect anywhere, as long as he knew the right passwords, addresses and ports.
Sure, it’d be less safe and private now, but the network was still small and hard to find, so he still felt confident that until he found a more stable base, it would do.
He had breakfast with his family, and anxiously waited for Blake to leave for work, Charlotte now being free from work for a couple of weeks.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was having quite the slow day, since her usual clients were not here today. She walked around the gym, greeting people that arrived, and correcting anyone she saw doing any exercise wrong.
She was bored out of her mind, when she felt a shudder. Through the last month or so, she had come to associate shudders to pleasure coming soon, which really worried her, since she was currently at work.
She looked at her phone, checking that the only client that had reserved a time slot, had done so only a couple of hours later.
“Lucky me, huh, really good day to be trying this new set up,” she muttered.
She felt something weird, like there was a slight delay between her thinking, and actually saying something. She wasn’t sure what it was, but she wouldn’t worry for now.
She moved quickly, looking around the gym, her eyes locking onto every toned woman that was currently exercising. Seeing the soft curves in their bodies got her lower body to slowly warm up. Just imagining all of them grabbing her at once, with their sweaty bodies- she shook her head, she’d have more time to fantasize once she was somewhere more private.
Blake walked to the restroom, before stopping in front of the doors. She carefully looked around, before deciding to enter the blue door. The act of entering a place she wasn’t allowed into, walking into it confidently, made her feel invincible.
She entered a cubicle, and sat on the toilet. It was a lot cleaner than she expected, so she started to remove her clothes.
Blake had worked out a bit before she decided to do devious shit at work, so she had worked a bit of sweat, so she briefly sniffed her own armpits. The strong scent of chemicals in the bathroom mixed with her own body odor, which was still being kept under control by her deodorant. It wasn’t as good as when it was all her, but the change in pace was also arousing.
Blake began feeling herself up, her hands cupping and massaging her humble breasts, before caressing her skin on their way towards her slit. She was honestly surprised at how wet she currently was. Could the thought of being caught masturbating at work, and in the men’s restroom at that, be making this so much better for her?
She could feel waves of warmth coursing through her nerves, starting from her pussy, and reverberating all the way from the tip of her toes, until the top of her head. Blake started picking up her pace, until she heard someone else opening the door, at which point her body locked up, two of her fingers inside her vagina.
There were two men inside here. Any noise she made, would probably be heard by them. She quietly placed one of her hands over her mouth, mortified as her other hand kept slowly and carefully teasing her clitoris. She could feel her heart trying to jump out of her mouth.
“Hey man, did you hear anything?” asked one of the gym goers.
“Not really, what’s up?” questioned the other. Blake could hear them coming closer to her cubicle.
“I’m not sure, it was a wet sound, like someone placing a hand inside a pot of hair gel…” Blake heard them both entering the other two cubicles, the sound of urine hitting the water quickly filling the air.
All the while, she kept teasing herself, her eyes almost rolling into her head from pleasure.
“I don’t know, maybe there’s someone in the women's restroom doing their hair? The walls in this kind of place are usually very thin,” answered the second man, after they left their cubicles, the sink now gushing water.
“I guess, let’s go, I’ll treat you for lunch today,” finished the first man, opening the door.
Once she was again alone in the restroom, Blake immediately stuck as many fingers inside her pussy as she could, the shock claiming an orgasm out of her. It took 4 minutes until she was fit to move again. She had never had such an overpowering climax in her life.
She used the toilet paper to clean herself as well as she could, before wearing her clothes, and walking to the mirror.
She looked herself in the eye.
“You know Blake, even hotter than being able to partake in your body like this, is knowing that no matter what I do as you, you will think it’s your own action,” she said.
Was this what was happening? Was she being taken over by some other person? Was this why she felt so horny all the time this last month? But it felt so natural, she knew that she was perfectly able to do this sort of thing.
“Come on now, I just admitted to possessing your body and mind, using you as my own toy, and your pussy is already growing moist again, even after this whole thing?” she smirked at herself, hands caressing her face.
“I suppose there’s a reason you’re my favorite between my new lives, if you really like this sort of thing, I suppose that it makes us just that more compatible than Charlie and Alice.”
Was this what was happening to her family? Why now everyone was so happy to masturbate out loud during the day, to walk around naked inside the house? It was so hot! She almost wanted to touch herself at the thought once more, but she couldn’t, someone else might come, and she couldn’t be seen doing these sorts of things.
She shuddered and left the men’s restroom, her mind reeling at the thought of someone else being controlling hers, and her family’s bodies. She just hoped that they weren’t doing anything to Zach, she hoped that by now, if he was willing to have sex with them, it was by his own will.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach couldn’t stop himself, the latest experiment had been a success. There was a slight delay between him doing anything, compared to when he did it close by, but it had worked.
The sheer pleasure Blake’s body felt while he was in that restroom, was overpowering, even now, he was sporting the hardest erection he ever had. Still he had restrained himself. He still had a lot to do before his break ended in a couple of weeks, so he couldn’t waste time having sex using his own body.
Still, he knew exactly who’d he'd wear for now. Francis was a very handsome man, and Zach had quite the fun turning him into his mother’s pet dog/sex slave. He knew that Charlie had a huge crush on him when they were teenages, and though he wasn’t sure how she felt now, he was sure that with how absolutely horny he had made all of his family members, she’d love to get a different cock to fill her needy pussy.
He really had been lucky that Charlie ended up receiving a two weeks break from her internship, meaning he had a lot more time to work on her than he expected to.
First things first, he jacked in Charlie. When he found himself in her supple body, she had been watching a show in her room. Zach slowly began teasing his sister’s body, which quickly responded, a pleasant warmth blooming in his lower parts.
Though he preferred Blake’s body, Charlotte’s was also very good. Compared to his other sister, Charlie was simply ampler, and the bigger heft of her breasts were a wonder to play with. Her sensitive nipples almost leapt at the attention, getting harder and even more sensitive in response to his ministrations.
Another big difference was the pussy. Blake’s really enjoyed a slow crescendo that finished into an earth-shattering orgasm, while Charlie really liked intense and almost aggressive stimulation throughout the whole session, usually ending more subdued than Blake’s, but having longer lasting orgasms.
Still, climaxing was not his purpose right now, Zach slowed down a bit, and grabbed his sister’s phone, and looked for a picture of Francis he knew she had stored somewhere. Once he found it, he looked at it for a bit, planting the idea of screwing the neighbor in his sister’s mind, and then, he disconnected.
Disconnecting was a lot more jarring this time. The whiplash between being mid-pleasure to just having a hard on was uncomfortable, but he needed to do things in the right order for his plan to work without a hitch. As fast as he could, he connected to Francis, needing to wait just 30 seconds for the program to finish loading again.
Once more he found himself in a different location. He recognized his neighbor’s backyard, though he had to admit this was an angle he wasn’t used to. Zach was currently crouching down over a sandbox. He looked down and noticed a very conspicuous small amount of shit.
Though greatly repulsed by it, he tried to not express anything in his borrowed face, lest his indoctrination worked in the wrong direction he wanted. Francis was a dog, as far as his family was concerned, and dogs did their business outside. The sight did make him wonder if he wasn’t going too far with this whole thing, but he shook his new head.
Zach entered the house and went to a bathroom, cleaned himself, before he went to have sex with Charlie. He was very grateful for the Evans’ bidet, making the cleaning process a lot easier. He got dressed and went outside, towards his usual house.
Being Francis always felt novel for Zach. Though not as short as his dad, the young man was buff. Zach liked to sometimes possess his body just to flex on the mirror and admire his borrowed body, in different ways than he did his female hosts.
He knocked on the door, waiting for his sister to open. He knew that she would come, her new exhibitionist tendencies would make sure that was the only course of action she could take while this pleasure drunk.
A few minutes later, he heard the door unlocking, and opening slightly. A red flushed face met his eyes opening perceptibly when they crossed his.
“H-hey Francis, d-do you n-need anyth-thing?” Charlie stuttered, and even now, he could hear the slow shclick of her fingers pistoning her vagina, even with her whole body hidden behind the door.
“Hi there, Charls,” that was his nickname for her from school. “I just wanted to know if you were interested in having some fun today?”
If he didn’t know exactly how she’d react to that, Zach would have been very surprised to be on the receiving end of what was about to happen.
Upon hearing his words, Charlie’s pupils dilated, before she quickly opened the door, showing her almost naked body to the world, aggressively grabbed Francis, and pulled him inside, and locked the door once again.
The sudden movement made him lose his balance, which resulted in Zach being down on the floor of his house’s lobby. Charlie eyed him like a piece of meat, and almost pounced on his chiseled body, pressing her hands, coated in her juices, on his face, as if to mark him with her scent.
She kissed him deeply, her lips tasting like strawberries. Finally gathering his wits, Zach caught her head, his hand full of her deep brown long hair. That was one thing he loved about Charlie, unlike Blake’s short sporty cut, she kept her hair long and silky, like their mother did, though hers was curlier than Charlie’s.
Zach gently held Charlie down, as she indulged in his new body like he was an oasis in the desert. Her hands caressed his body’s every inch, tracing his muscles, until they got to the best part. She expertly took off his shorts and boxers, before shoving his hard cock deep inside her slit.
Her insides were warm and wet, the previous lubrication she had making his dick thrust inside her smoothly. Charlie rode him like a champion, only letting him go when he warned her he was about to come, before she promptly placed her mouth in his cock, making sure to swallow every drop of his cum.
“Well, I’m not done yet, so you better make sure I’ll finish too, got it,” Charlie said, dilated eyes looking straight into his soul.
“Yes, ma’am,” Zach answered instinctively.
Charlie stood up, turned around and promptly sat on Francis’ face. Zach went to work, licking as much of Charlie’s pussy as he could. She tasted different with Francis’ tongue, but he still loved it, supping deeply of her essence and juices. The slick and smooth texture of Charlie’s pussy had felt wonderful on his dick, and even now he couldn’t help but enjoy it with his tongue, the slight salty and tangy taste, mixed with her natural musk quickly got his dick hard as soon as his refractory period ended, it being a lot faster on Francis’ fitter body than on Zach’s own.
Charlotte licked and teased Zach’s new cock with her large breasts for a minute, before standing up, and once again impaling herself on his dick, pressing her tits on Zach’s borrowed face.
Zach was surprised, Charlie hadn’t been this aggressive during the times he fucked her on his own body. He wondered if it was a mixture of his previous actions before he jacked into Francis, and her having a crush on him way back.
Still, he went to work, placing his hands on both of Charlie’s breasts, his fingers sinking into her pale orbs, as he nibbled her nipples every once in a while. During this, she rode his dick as hard as she could. He was a bit worried she’d accidentally break it, but since it wasn’t his own, he let her do as she wished. Zach was glad though, that this being the second time it was being used this soon, his dick was a little less sensitive, as he wasn’t sure he’d be able to hold on cumming for long with this much stimulation normally.
Charlie’s breasts tasted of sweat, and felt like two big, and warm marshmallows, her svelte body felt fragile, as if his big, strong arms could break her by accident. Her inner warmth made him feel like he was melting inside her folds, the quick in and out motion, making her feel like a sex machine, designed to milk him for as much cum as Francis’ body could produce.
When Zach noticed his sister’s pussy gripping his dick more and more he actually felt glad that it was coming to an end. When she finally came, moaning loudly, he felt like his borrowed cock was being held in a very moist, warm, but very firm vise. He began to moan, feeling his own orgasm rapidly arriving, trying in vain to warn her, when it happened.
Francis’ dick exploded inside Charlotte’s tight pussy. He shivered, before catching his breath.
“Holy shit, I-I tried to warn you, I swear I didn’t mean to cum inside,” stammered the man.
“Don’t worry, I’m on the pill, and this wasn’t my fertile period, so it wouldn’t do anything anyways…” softly said the young woman, turning to look at Francis, his dick slowly softening, still inside her.
“Oh, yeah, that’s good.” he said softly, tension leaving his body as he relaxed, “You know, I’m not sure why we never did this before.”
“Who knows, this has been a weird month for me, so maybe it’s something related…”
“Yeah, for me too. I knew that you had a crush on me, but I guess I just thought of you as Blake’s little sister, until earlier today, when I felt the sudden urge to come looking for you.”
“Huh, it was something kinda like that for me too…” answered Charlie, finally opting to stand up, fully removing Francis’ soft dick from her.
“Let’s keep in touch, I’ve changed a lot this past month, so maybe we could have some more fun later,” said the young woman, leaving the young man to go to the bathroom to clean herself.
As she walked, she couldn’t help but to think to herself, maybe he’d like to do it in riskier places too, softly smiling.
—————————————————————————————————————————
As Zach sat in his room, looking like a supervillain, he watched his hidden cameras. It was the last Sunday before he had to start going back to college. He was sad to have a lot less free time to enjoy anyone else’s bodies, but he would be getting a chance to score himself a few new hosts.
On one camera, he could see the Evans, all three naked, save for the little collars in the father and son’s necks. The mother was sitting at the table, eating dinner, as her pets ate in bowls of human food, on the ground. Zach laughed a bit, as Francis peed on the floor, before his mother stood, and grabbed a rolled up newspaper to hit him.
On the other, he could see Harriet, clad in tight leather, holding a bright pink riding crop, punishing Gary for cumming in one of her running shoes. Even as he got lashed, the twin smiled, and tried to lick her still exposed toes, before she lashed him again, before his tongue could reach her.
Zach was proud of all the progress he had had in his immediate neighborhood. He was even prouder that all 5 of them were perfectly capable of just switching from pervert mode to normal people once they either left the house, or had someone else coming over.
He looked on the other monitor, seeing his mom walking naked inside the house, cooking dinner, even as she swapped her left hand between massaging one breast and her not-so-private-anymore parts. He had done the least modifications in his mother, focusing on making her feel comfortable with walking around naked, and pleasing herself as often as she could.
Charlie was filming herself with one vibrator on each hole she managed to fit. She still sent those videos to him, though she didn’t know it was him. He had seen her having sex with Francis a few more times, usually outside, whenever he wasn’t busy being his mom’s little puppy.
Blake currently had one of her worn panties on her head. She had taken to, besides greatly enjoying her own, and other women’s body odor, roleplay being possessed. He had really impacted her that time he possessed her at the gym. Still, it was very hot, and as long as she didn’t go around blabbing it to his other subjects, or worse, to someone that wasn’t one of them, he would let her do as she wanted.
Despite everything, Zach was satisfied with his break from college. He had all but assured he wouldn’t become a wizard and gained magic powers, but he had something he thought was at least as good as that.
It was with that in mind, that he went downstairs to have dinner. His whole family was naked, eating and having the same old small talk as always, at least until all 4 of them finished their meals.
To Zach’s surprise, once all four of them were sitting in the living room, subtly all three of his female relatives started to feel each other up. He hadn’t managed to do it himself, but they did end up doing it by themselves. He was quick to join in, partaking of all those nubile bodies that he so often wore during the last two months.
Zach really was in a blessed place in the world, his skin shuddering for a second.
Zach had been ecstatic when his latest parcel arrived in the mail. Though it was very expensive to use it legally, the college student had heard about a few rogue servers of Stealth Control here and there, and had been wanting to try setting one up for himself.
He had spent the weekends at his family’s home preparing the grounds, just waiting to get his hands on some real hardware. He had used all of his IT knowledge to place an extensive array of spy cameras, and wireless network routers in his house, and both side neighbors, enjoying the good old excuse of helping them with technical problems, that in reality, had been caused by him.
His specialized hardware had arrived a week before his summer break started, meaning he’d have just enough time to finish setting it up in time for two months of pure debauchery in the three houses he’d use as testing grounds.
Fortunately, with all of his previous prepwork, the next step would be easy. First he’d need to set up a main control hub in the server he installed in his room, and tinker a bit with his wireless routers to interact with the proper receivers.
He also had to make sure that both his transmission points and his receiver nanobots were absolutely sealed to intrusions outside of what he wanted it to. Stories of people setting up entire networks of Stealth Control, just to have it promptly hijacked by other more experienced hackers scared him to death. The only one that had the right to play god in his neighborhood was him, thank you very much.
He had gotten enough nanobots to control a hundred people, but he’d start small, increasing his range as he got more and more people dancing in his hands. Beyond using all of his best methods to black box his network, this was his main defense against other Stealth Control users, his network would be small at first, but would slowly grow, making it a lot harder to detect.
He’d spread it naturally. Give his mom a cup of infected juice here, his sisters, some infected cake. The neighbors themselves would take some more effort, but he’d get there eventually, especially if he managed to use his mom to do it.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was the quintessential IT major. He was lanky and awkward, plain face, and big round glasses, and though certainly not as shy as most of his peers, still hadn’t managed to get himself a girlfriend.
To spectacular contrast, his mom and two sisters were gorgeous. Alice was a 45 year old woman, who despite her age, still had an amazing figure. The widow made sure to keep in shape, so still seemed to be no older than 30. Brunette hair and large breasts, coupled with her wide hips, she was very famous among Zach’s friends when he was still in high school.
Blake and Charlie were both older than Zach by a couple of years. Blake had just graduated with a physical education degree, and Charlie was in the final year of her business major. Though neither carried their mom’s sexy older woman appeal, they were still beauties in their own right.
Blake was tall and fit. Her breasts and ass were smaller than Charlie, or Alice’s, but she more than made it up by having the perfect balance of muscles and fat to still look feminine, while being a top athlete, her short boyish hair completing the tomboy look.
Charlotte, usually shortened to Charlie, was thin, and held the classic model look. She was a bit shorter than Blake, but had her beat in the chest department. Somehow, she had even larger breasts than their mom, and her svelte form did wonders to accentuate it.
Knowing all of this, Zach had been jittery when he first arrived home after his last day at school this semester. He quickly ran to his room in the attic, checked his diagnostics program, and booted Stealth Control up.
While it should already work immediately, he knew that having the host acclimate to the nanobots before use would make it easier to connect himself, and smoother for any mental effect his mind being in control of their bodies could have.
He set the controller band over his head, and set a timer for 30 seconds to start, while he laid down in bed, and got comfortable.
Once the 30 seconds passed, he began hearing the band starting to humm, which slowly made him lose consciousness, which had the effect of getting him to find himself in a wide blue expanse.
Zach could barely believe that it had worked. While all legal operations of Stealth Control kept a very strict hold over how the process worked, having a few employees taking requests of who wanted to possess who, and either connecting them, or denying the connections, pirate networks worked in many different ways. Some kept to the basics, having people controlling connections between server nodes and client nodes, others, tried to implement ways that the users themselves could have some control, by either using specific passwords, or using a managing system.
To solve that, Zach had installed a very well hidden backdoor, straight into his main control hub, in every wifi network in the three houses he worked on, so he could theoretically access it from anywhere, as long as he had the right tools, namely, a smartphone with the right apps, one he made sure got installed in every smartphone connected to the wifi networks he set up.
The operating system he had developed to do this, made it so that instead of going straight into the head of one of his hosts, he would go to a digital space, where he could monitor every node connected. He could see three bright spots of light around his own spot, each with the same address and a different port. He had no way of knowing who each node was before possessing them, so he decided to just pick one at random.
Target locked, he entered the command, and for the first time, became someone else.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was about to go upstairs to wake her youngest, when she felt a shudder run through her body. Weird, she thought, it was summer, so there shouldn’t be random cold breezes running through her house.
For some reason, her bra was feeling constricting, so instead, she went to her room to take it off, while idly picking at it. Slowly but surely, as she approached her room, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up.
Once inside, she made sure to lock the door, before removing her clothes. They felt stuffy, she needed to breathe a little. When she stood naked in front of the mirror, she couldn’t help herself.
“Damn. You’re -I mean- I’m hot!” exclaimed the older woman, staring lecherously at her own tits. She had never thought about it, but all her hard work at keeping her body had certainly paid off.
She didn’t really know why she was suddenly so attracted to her own body, but seeing herself, massaging her own boobs, made her so wet she could barely hold herself from just going to town on her now sopping wet pussy.
“God, this body is awesome, I love it.” she made sure to say out loud. She really enjoyed hearing her own voice right now. She sounded so slutty, so sexual. Usually, whenever she was playing with herself, she would just do it as silently as possible, feeling no need to vocalize beyond any moan that came naturally, since she had no partner to communicate her feelings.
She could feel the distinct call of her climax coming. Usually, when she got this close, she would try and ride it for as long as she could, taking her time to make sure all her pleasure points were being given equal attention, but not today. Today she felt like just ramming her fingers as deep inside herself as she could, and pressing her ample breasts with her whole palm, twisting her nipples every once in a while.
It came very suddenly, one moment, she was forcefully trying to extract an orgasm out of herself, the next it came, like a tsunami breaking through a barrier, flooding her entire body with pleasure.
She could barely breathe through it, orgasming had never felt like this. She felt a brief shudder, followed by hearing a light knock on her door.
“H-hey mom… Charlie and I are leaving for work, talk to you later…”she heard Blake awkwardly say.
After she got her breath back, she finally felt her mind clear. She had been going to wake Zach up, so they all could have breakfast together. Was this a symptom of her menopause coming? She still had her regular cycle, so she didn’t think so, but a sudden lustful surge like this was very unusual indeed.
In the attic, Zach could barely believe what had happened. For the entire duration, he could control his mother’s body as his own. It worked. It really, actually worked! After taking off the headband, he jumped in joy, before going downstairs. He had spent the night finishing his network’s set up process, so now that he finally had tangible proof that it worked, he felt himself held down by exhaustion.
Still, while he wore his mom’s body as a meat puppet, he felt as well as she did, so he could spend the day experimenting, and compensate for his sleep during the night.
Getting to the kitchen, he grabbed a mug, and filled it with coffee, before sitting down to drink it. After a few minutes, his mother entered the room.
“Good morning, sweety…” she still seemed to be somewhat dazed.
“Hey mom, are you feeling ok?” asked the college student, feigning true concern, knowing exactly what she had been feeling.
“Oh, I'm good, thanks for worrying. I was going to wake you up, but felt a little faint, so I went to my room to lie down a bit,” said the older woman, face slightly blushing.
“Well, good to know that you’re feeling better. I gotta test some new tech, so I’ll probably be in my room the whole day, if you need me.”
“Oh, ok. I might need to go out during the afternoon to buy some groceries, do you want me to get you anything?”
“Humm, could you bake two cakes for me at some time this week?”
“Sure thing honey, why do you need more than one cake, though? Not trying to prick any delicate subject, but you don’t usually have anyone over.”
“Oh, I’m giving one to mrs. Evans, and one to the twins. The money I got from the IT gig I did for them really helped me during a personal project, so I wanna thank them with the cakes.”
“Aww Zach, you’re too nice sometimes, but I’ll make sure to buy the ingredients. I’ll only be free to bake them tomorrow, but by Monday they should be ready.”
“Thanks mom, you’re the best,” he said, before standing up and leaving for his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
This time, when he started the program once again, he noticed that only one spot was appearing. Since his sisters were currently working, they would be unavailable to play with.
He made sure to use the nickname function to mark his mother’s node with her name. Later in the night, once both his sisters arrived, he’d make sure to mark them, and once he got his neighbors in the network, they too.
Still, he could barely help himself, he jacked into his mother’s body as fast as he could. He got the tail end of the shiver that signaled the successful connection between a server and a client. The shiver felt wonderful on his mom’s skin. He was almost hypnotized with how soft and smooth it was, and with how different it felt with the goosebumps across his new body.
She had just finished setting an alarm in her phone for when she would go to the market. Zach set his mothers phone down, and once again walked to her room. The first time he possessed her, he had been too overwhelmed by the whole experience, but now he could fully appreciate how different it felt compared to his.
His mother’s body was shorter than his, but the weight distribution was also distinct enough that he felt it. Her center of gravity was easy to deal with, all he had to do was not think too hard about it, and the body’s own muscle memory would take care of it, but had yet to get used to having his mother’s large breasts jiggling in his chest.
He noticed that even after she got dressed, she still didn’t put on her bra again. That was good, it meant that already his influence could be felt. He could barely hold from squeeing from imagining all he could do in the coming months until he had to leave for college.
This time he was more contained. He wanted to fully enjoy it. Sitting on his mom’s bed, in front of her mirror, he examined her body. His mother was 170 cm tall,and had beautiful brown eyes, and hair. She looked stereotypically motherly, but instead of where there would be a slight hint of fat and sagging skin, Alice was still slim and taut. She was a very good middle ground between his sister’s figures. Not too fit, not too ample, she was just right, and right now, she was fully his to enjoy.
Zach slowly undressed himself once again, committing every detail of his mother’s form to his mind. Once he had a proper mental map of it, he’d fill it with all the best places to touch, for maximum pleasure. He had heard that some Stealth Control networks had some features that allowed the one in control to directly access the host’s mind for better impersonation, or to get general information, but he couldn’t find how to replicate it, yet.
Now, with his head not being overcome by lust, he had to admit, his mother was incredibly hot. He gently took both her breasts in his hands, massaging them slowly. He really did have nothing to compare the feeling in his male body, but it felt nice, comfortable. Once the nipples stood erect, he ventured to play with them softly. It was weird knowing that these breasts, that he suckled when he was just a baby, were now on his chest, being enjoyed once again by him, for a different purpose.
Zach could feel her slit quickly moistening itself. He allowed a hand to wander towards it, spreading his lips. He could see it in the mirror, his mom had a bush, and small inner lips. When he spread them open, he audibly gasped, his mom’s pink pussy looked so very pretty.
He started massaging her clitoris. The wave of pleasure hit him unaware. He had already been out of his mind when he began using her clitoris the last time, but now he was still completely in control, so he was surprised by the sudden intensity of pleasure a simple small nub could provide. His other hand left the tit it had been holding, probing the inside of his vagina. He really liked the feeling of being filled, and though he wasn’t gay, he could only dream of what it felt like to be filled by a proper cock.
Though he had to admit that he could easily solve that problem, after all, there was still a cock in this house right now.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was very horny today. She really was worried about it now, but she felt so good today. It was like she had been opened to a whole new universe. By now, she was sure that if she had a clone, she would bed it as soon as it would be humanly possible to do.
“Oof, that was a good one,” she said, relaxed from the, now more thorough, self pleasure session. “Still have some time before she gotta leave to buy stuff,” commented the woman, finding it weird to refer to herself in the third person.
She stood from the bed, and left the room. Her first reflex had been to wear clothes, before deciding that it wasn’t like Zach would be leaving his room anyway, and since she wouldn’t be going anywhere with an exposed window to the outside, there wouldn’t be any danger of peepers catching a look of her naked body.
First she went to the kitchen, to drink a cup of water. She really must’ve been out of it, even as she swallowed tap water, she couldn’t help but note how nice her plump lips felt. She prodded both upper and lower lips with her tongue and teeth, indulging in their soft fullness.
Hydrated after a long masturbation session, Alice slowly crept towards the attic. She wasn’t sure what she would do there, but hopefully Zach would be asleep, or deep enough inside whatever technology he was playing with, to not see her naked body.
Entering the dark room, she couldn’t help but notice how warm it was in here. She turned on the fan, to at least circulate the air inside. She took a brief look at the computer screen. It was filled with all sorts of graphs and diagrams that she couldn’t make any sense of, but she felt that it was like it was supposed to be. Then, she laid her eyes on her own son.
Zach was such a good kid, though she still worried he was too awkward amongst his peers. He had friends, and would often go out with them, but lately, he had spent all his free time at home, doing some errand or another.
Her eyes slowly panned over his body. He was wearing an off white shirt, and she couldn’t help but blush after noticing he wasn’t wearing pants, his boxer being the only thing between his penis and herself.
At least it was, since the first thing she did after looking at it, was to kneel beside his bed, and remove it, leaving his dick exposed to the world. As her loins started to heat up, she couldn’t help but think, sure, she was unusually horny today, but she didn’t think she was the kind of person that would use her son’s unconscious body to satisfy any hidden desire. She was sure that she had never felt anything like this towards him, though she had to admit that her own body had also never aroused her like it had today.
She took her son’s dick into her hands, carefully massaging it, she could feel the blood slowly pumping into it, heating it up, more and more. As it grew, she eventually placed it in her mouth, trying to speed up the process. It tasted salty, and smelled musky. She didn’t know when was the last time her son had taken a bath, but it must’ve been not too long ago, since it wasn’t bad, just a bit strong.
“There you go, now mommy can have some fun,” she said, smiling wide open. She couldn’t believe that she was really going to do this, the taboo of the situation making it so much hotter than sex usually was for her.
“Gonna be honest, using these smaller hands, my dick even looks larger, maybe that's what women usually mean when they say that size isn’t everything…”, she commented, unsure of the reason, before placing herself atop Zach.
“Anyway, I guess I’ll be losing both my virginities right now, though I guess it is a shame that I won’t get to feel my first time.” She lined up her crotch with his, marveling at how wet she currently was. Without waiting, she used her hands to place it in the correct hole, before impaling herself into Zach’s dick.
“Augh!” she moaned from the sudden intrusion, even as she expected it.
“Dear God, my fingers feel nothing like the real thing,” said Alice, enthusiastically moving her hips atop her son.
She took her time, fully enjoying having her inner emptiness filled. She guessed that there were some advantages to using her son like this, unlike the usual one night stand, she had complete control over the speed and intensity during the intercourse, and unlike a dildo, it was warm, and throbbed slightly every so often, reminding her that it was an actual person.
She still had a few minutes before she knew her orgasm would come, when she heard a ringing downstairs.
“Crap, just my luck,” her face turned into a snarl of fury, she had been having fun, but now she had to leave, otherwise the market would close, and she wouldn’t be able to buy groceries for the week. She slowly took off her son’s erect dick from inside her sopping pussy. She was lucky too, a few moments after it finished exiting her, he came, the white semen missing her by centimeters.
“What the hell, might as well try it,” she said, before licking it all from him, leaving no trace of this. She placed his boxer back on, and went downstairs to her room. As she put on her clothes back on, this time she made sure to not wear her panties. She wasn’t sure why, but the thought of going shopping while going commando did wonders to her pussy.
She grabbed her purse, and got into the car, when a shudder passed through her body, making the woman flush intensely at everything she did in the past few hours.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was loving it. His mother’s body felt like a dream. He could only imagine how it’d feel to be in one of his sister’s even younger bodies.
Once again, he went downstairs to rehydrate. Though all the physical effort he did was using his mother’s body, the sex, coupled with the heat from the day, and the prior lack of ventilation in his room, meant that he had sweated quite a bit.
He drank a cup of juice, and made himself a sandwich, before going to take a bath. Once he left the bathroom, he heard motion inside the house
"Who 's there?” he asked.
“Afternoon Zach, I was just waiting for you to finish your bath before taking one myself,” shouted Blake from the kitchen.
His sister Blake was currently working as a personal trainer for a gym downtown. Zach had assumed he’d have less time to play with his sisters, since during the day they were at work, and both were still regularly going out to have fun during the night. He knew that they usually spent the whole Sunday lazing around, and that was when he expected he’d have the most access to them.
“Hey Blake”, greeted Zach, entering the kitchen, towel around his neck. “Are either of you going out tonight?”
“What’s up with the sudden interest in your big sisters’ social life?”, asked the smirking woman. “I think I heard Charlie would be going out with some friends, but I had a rough day at work, so I’ll be turning in early this weekend.”
Zach could barely hold himself from grinning and running straight to his room to try her out.
“Oh, by the way, did you find anything weird with mom today?”
“What do you mean?”
“It's just- She went to wake you up this morning and… well, nevermind,” hesitantly finished the brunette.
“When I woke up, she said she felt faint and went to lie down a bit.”
“I see… Well, I gotta take a bath, see you later, Zach” finished the young woman, leaving the kitchen.
Zach quickly hung his towel outside to dry, before running towards his room. This time he made sure to open the windows, before lying down on his bed, put on the headband, and started the program.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was tired. She had a surprising number of mutual students today, so she spent most of the day running through the gym, helping each of them with whatever they needed. At least she got enough time at the end to do her own workout routine.
She had been slightly disturbed with what happened this morning, so she had tried to go head first into work to try and forget it. It worked until she returned home. She had nothing against her mother doing that kind of stuff, of course, she just hoped she’d try and do it after all of them left the house, though she did know that Zach would probably be spending all his free time in his room.
Still, she was tired, and was just about to enter the shower, when she felt a sudden shiver run through her body. Thinking better, she had to gather her dirty clothes and take them to her bedroom first. Locking the door after entering, she carefully displayed them on the floor.
She carefully stepped around them, going to look at herself in the mirror. She was beginning to feel a familiar heat in her lower abdomen. Had she always been this hot? Blake knew that she was an attractive woman, but never had any sort of reason to feel this impressed by her own figure.
If anything, she felt very conscious about not being as full figured as her mother and sister. Her breasts were very petite compared to theirs, but the only reason she could take her own eyes from them right now was because she was salivating at the sight of the rest of her body.
Though she knew how to do it, she did a mocked version of a few bodybuilding poses. She knew she wouldn’t be correctly showing any muscle like this, but she supposed it was all for good fun.
She massaged her boobs a bit, moaning softly.
“Huunh… Smaller, but just as sensitive…”
After a few more minutes of boob fondling, and quite a few twisting of her erect nipples, her hands went south and back. She really was proud of her ass, and it was an ass. She wouldn’t accept any other word to describe it, not after all the work she had done to make it this big, round and firm. She hadn’t tried, but she could probably bounce coins on it.
Massaging her ass didn’t feel particularly good, but it still aroused her, for some reason. She wasn’t really sure why she was feeling like this, but whatever it was, she liked it.
Suddenly she stopped the exploration, looking into her own eyes in the mirror.
“You know, I really wonder what’s going on inside there. Maybe you’ll think you got whatever mom got this morning, or maybe you’re just going a little bit crazy… Still, I’ll make sure to enjoy ‘myself’ as long as I’m you, hehe.” she laughed, though it did make sense.
Maybe something was happening in the house, though she would hold on before blaming the supernatural, since it could only be that. She had been feeling very frustrated lately, and work was very tiring, so she could be just very pent up. She certainly wasn’t feeling anything weird.
Blake lifted her arms, probing the skin of her forearm with her nose and tongue. She tasted salty, and smelled like she usually did, though it felt very stimulating right now, for some reason. She slowly went over her arms, gently biting into her tensed biceps.
Her armpits' smell was stronger than the other parts of her arm. She sniffed her own musk deeply, deeply hypnotized by her own aroma.
Blake didn’t really know why she smelled so good today, but she wasn’t complaining. Turning towards her dirty clothes in the ground, she went through each piece, smelling them, and comparing. Though each part had gotten impregnated with her sweat, the smell was a lot stronger in her socks, sports bra, and panties. She put those aside and gathered the rest, before returning to the bathroom.
Placing them in the dirty laundry basket, she finally started to take her bath.
The warm water felt soothing over her tired muscles. She made sure to diligently lather every inch of her skin with soap, carefully cleaning between each of her toes. She was really feeling it now, the warmth that had begun while at her room was returning every second she spent gently spreading soap with her own hands.
Slowly but surely, she finally got to her vagina. Once her hands got there, she wasted no time to penetrate herself with one hand and massaging her clitoris. She wasn’t usually this aggressive while masturbating, but she really liked how it was feeling today.
She paused a little to clean her hair. She really didn’t know why, but even the flowery scent of her shampoo felt arousing as hell. With one hand scrubbing her scalp, she gathered some of her juices and spread it over her hair too. The thought of her hair being washed with pussy juice was the edge she needed, climaxing instantly, her legs giving.
After a few moments enjoying the warm water caressing her skin, she stood up in shaky legs. Blake finished rinsing her hair, and left the bathroom, while drying herself.
Since only Zach and herself were home, like when she first left the bathroom for her room, and then went back to it, she didn’t bother covering herself, crossing the house naked.
Once she arrived in her room, she grabbed her discarded clothing pieces, and went towards the attic. Zach was in need of a real prank, so she would sneak into his room and place her dirty stinky clothes there. She would love to see his face when he discovered it, but them’s the breaks.
Inside there, she saw that he was in his bed, with some kind of silver ring around his head. Was this some new sort of VR game machine? Anyway, she placed her used panties over his face, and hid the dirty socks and sports bra in his backpack.
Prank done, she went downstairs, wandering naked though the house. It felt really liberating to walk around naked. Pity. If she lived alone, she would do it all the time, but it simply wasn’t possible right now.
She was broken out of her thoughts when she heard her mom’s car entering the garage, which accompanied a distinct shudder.
Oh shit! her mother was coming, she had to put on something before she saw her naked in the middle of the house!
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was getting the hang of it. Blake’s body, while familiar, felt very distinct from his mothers. What caught his attention the most was the smell. While his mother had been clean that morning, and had only started to smell of sweat as he used her during the early afternoon, Blake had spent the day at a gym, so every moment he spent in her body, he was accompanied by her own body odor.
He hadn’t thought about it before, but when he was in there, it was a distinct reminder that she had spent the whole day doing all sorts of stuff, and he could easily just take it for himself to use as he wished.
While he was inside her, feeling the mix between her perfume and natural musk had made him so horny that he could hardly believe he waited that long before starting to masturbate.
But he held on, trying to do things before beginning to pleasure himself. If his predictions were correct, like his mom not wearing a bra today, if he consistently acted a certain way, his hosts would eventually adapt said behavior for themselves. Fortunately, he had a lot of time to play and experiment with it.
After leaving Blake’s toned body, Zach masturbated once as himself, before playing some games, waiting for dinner to be ready. Beyond everything he did today, waking up with his sister’s used underwear was definitely not something he was expecting to do today, but he made good use of it while pleasing himself.
Still he had to sleep properly tonight, so he’d have tomorrow’s entire day to play with his family, so he dutifully went down and ate with his mom and Blake.
His mother warned him that she’d be making his cakes tomorrow, meaning he’d have a very brief window he could spike the ingredients with his nanobots. He didn’t know much about how baking’s chemistry worked, but he hoped the nanobots wouldn’t stop the cake from working out.
Later, after everyone went to sleep, but before Charlie arrived from whatever she had gone, Zach snuck downstairs and mixed the nanobots with the sugar, flour and the milk his mother had bought to make the cakes and the frosting. Once he delivered them, by this time next week, he’d have at least 5 more nodes in his network.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was a little after noon when Zach woke up the next day. He could barely believe that he had spent a not insignificant amount of time as his mother and one of his sisters yesterday. Before leaving the room, he checked the server, and saw that Charlie was already home. His first instinct was to jack in her head, and have some fun, but he held himself. He had done a lot yesterday, so he wanted to check the lay of the land first- seeing if his mom or Blake had any noticeable effect from his time inside them.
As he went down to the kitchen, he bumped into his mom.
“Oh, good afternoon, Zach. I was just going upstairs to wake you up. Lunch is almost ready.”
“Oh, thanks mom.”
Zach did notice that his mother’s eyes lingered on his crotch a bit when she first saw him, but after catching herself and blushing, she quickly averted her eyes. Once she turned her back to him, he also noticed she lacked a bra strap. Zach quietly smiled, his actions already making a noticeable change in his mother’s actions.
Downstairs, he helped his mother in the kitchen, setting the table, and cleaning some of the remaining dishes in the sink. Half an hour later, his sisters also came downstairs to have a family lunch.
It was a pleasant time, all four of them making small talk. Blake talked about her work, while Charlie talked about her last few classes and internship. Alice told Zach that his cakes only need frosting before being ready. After they were all finished, Zach and his mom went to the living room to watch a movie on the TV, while the sisters washed the new dishes, and stored any remaining food.
Zach really enjoyed seeing how close his mom was sitting to him on the couch, her hands caressing his legs every so often. After 15 minutes, Zach’s sisters finished their chores, and sat down to see the movie too.
Zach noticed that Blake seemed a little uncomfortable. She would every so often try to discreetly sniff herself, her face blushing every time she thought she got away with it.
On the other hand, Charlie was as normal as she could be. Zach noticed that she also realized something weird was going on with their mom and sisters, giving them silent looks every so often.
Knowing that he was the reason for both his mom and Blake’s unusual behavior, was very hot for him.
Once the movie finished, Alice informed Zach that she would be finishing the cakes, so he could deliver them in two hours. Charlie and Blake both went to their rooms, and so did Zach.
He checked the server, named the only remaining node as Charlie, and got ready to jack in. He had some fun to have with his remaining sister, and he could barely wait to decide what he’d try to program her into liking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Charlotte was currently laying in bed, headphones on, listening to some music. Yesterday had been a weird day, what with her mom audibly masturbating during the morning. She had tried to keep that out of her mind during her internship, but she couldn’t, so she had a subpar performance yesterday.
She hoped everything would go back to normal, though she was at least grateful that since she was on a break from college, she didn’t have to study for a test while being this distracted.
She could even blame the smaller amount of work she finished, on not being used to work that much, since her supervisor asked her to do some more work, since she would be free from school for a bit. Because of the extra hours, she’d even be able to take a two week vacation from it before the end of her school break, meaning she’d get two weeks of lazing around.
She envied Zach a little, for being able to just spend two months doing whatever, but she had to take her punches. If she worked hard enough, she'd eventually be as lazy as she wanted, without needing to work anymore.
Still, it had been an unusual weekend, her mom’s unexpected, very vocal masturbation session, Blake was also weird, though she couldn’t put her finger on what, exactly.
She shuddered, but kept relaxing on her bed. She could lower the ceiling fan’s power level, but she wasn’t feeling like it.
She paused the music in her phone, and removed her headphones, before sitting on the bed, and gently massaging a boob.
“It’s bigger than moms, but it’s slightly less sensitive though…” she muttered. She had felt very conscious about her breasts when she was younger, what with being considerably larger than her older sister’s, and most other girls her age, but she had grown to like them.
She balanced her phone on her desk, angling it so she could record the bed. She quickly stepped out of her clothes, before hitting the record button.
She stretched a bit, before showcasing each of her best body parts to the camera. She would be worried about someone getting their hands on the video, but felt herself slowly but surely moistening at the thought of someone else watching it.
Charlotte started looking inside her drawers, though she wasn’t sure what she was looking for. Only once she opened a very well hidden compartment inside her wardrobe, she realized she had been looking for toys.
She took everything in it, dumping it in the bed. Charlotte had been very proud of her sex toy collections, having experimented extensively with them, though taking care to only do so when the rest of the house were either asleep, or outside.
She attached a pair of breast massage vibrators to her nipples, and grabbed a dildo that could stimulate both her insides, and her clitoris with over 12 patterns of vibration. She laid down in her bed, making sure the camera had a good view of her, and turned on the breast massagers.
She blanked a little. She usually started her toys on low, then gradually powered them up, but not today, so she was really surprised by the intensity of the stimulation in her breasts. Though she wasn’t planning on it, she knew that whoever got to watch her video would be having a treat.
Somehow, while all of this was happening, she still managed to keep quiet. She wasn’t keen on her family knowing about what she was doing. She even began using the dildo, fitting it neatly inside her pussy, leaving the clit stimulator resting against her clitoris, before turning it on too.
She didn’t blank this time, but she did almost scream. The waves of pleasure felt so good, if she didn’t know better she’d say she was melting. And so she continued, toys going as strong as they could, her every reaction filmed, until she could feel herself getting close to climax.
And then she heard something close to her door.
“Zach! Your cakes are ready!” exclaimed her mom at the foot of the stair to the attic.
Instead of finishing, she stopped herself, and removed her toys. Maybe it was knowing that her mother was that close to her room, maybe it was something else, but she stopped playing with herself, her pussy still burning with desire. She was frustrated, but she went to her phone, stopped the recording, and emailed it to some random address.
She didn’t know whose it was, but she felt that she needed to send it.
“Well, it’s a pity we couldn’t finish, but I have something else I need to do right now. See you later Charlotte,” she said, looking into her phone’s face camera, and then she shuddered.
Charlie started blushing immediately. She wasn’t sure what came over her, but filming herself felt so good, that she almost started it once again, before thinking better about it. She still went and finished masturbating, she wasn’t a self cock-blocking savage after all.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach removed the headband in a hurry. As soon as he got those cakes to their destinations, the sooner he’d get even more toys. Even better, he still loved his family, so he wasn’t planning on doing anything too extreme to them, his current plan consisted of mostly getting them all to see no problem with walking around naked, and with having some fun with each other, but his neighbors had none of those limitations.
He'd be able to do anything with them, push as far as he wanted, turn them into caricatures of themselves. In theory at least. He still wasn’t sure about what sorts of limits were inherent to the program or to the human mind itself, so he couldn’t be sure he’d even be able to go as far as he wanted with his sisters and mom, or if he’d be able to do it without ridiculous amounts of time, and/or effort.
First he knocked on mrs. Evans’ house. The family of 3 that lived here was perfect for his plans. Mrs. Evans was around his mom’s age, but unlike her, she looked about what one would expect from a 47 years old woman. She had quite the plain face, adorned by signs of aging, framed by short blonde hair, though not as short as Blake’s. She rocked the kind neighbor lady attitude, and had never been rude to Zach, unlike her husband.
Mr. Evans was a very grumpy man, always complaining about stuff, though his wife assured Zach that he was nicer when they were alone. The short and stocky man had worked in construction in his youth, and was pretty damn good at it, before an accident forced him to start working in the management part of the family business.
Their son was called Francis, and had gone to school with Blake during their childhood. Zach hadn’t been particularly close to him, what with him being part of all sorts of sport clubs, and Zach being the quintessential nerd. While keeping his father’s stocky build, he had a more average height, which together with his quite common face, helped him a lot in his gigs as a martial arts double for action actors.
Mrs. Evans didn’t want to accept the cake, but after much insistence, her husband arrived from work and accepted it on her behalf, while also claiming their TV’s internet functions weren’t working, prompting Zach to check it out.
Zach had gladly done it, taking the chance to double check his previous work on the house. The scarily extensive network of hidden cameras would greatly assist him in his experiments with the house’s inhabitants.
His other neighbors apparently weren’t at home, so Zach went back home. He’d deliver the remaining cake later, for now he had a few things to check.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach kept a window with the server’s current available nodes open on his secondary monitor. He wanted to jack in as soon as one of his neighbors had eaten enough cake for the nanobots to activate, but while that didn’t happen, he’d be checking the hidden cameras he set in his own house.
Charlie had actually gone back and finished masturbating after he left, which surprised him a bit, since the last time he had been interrupted, his mom had just gone on her merry way. That meant that his arousal affected the host enough that they’d still feel aroused if he left before relieving themselves.
His mother had been mostly normal, sans being more touchy with him in the living room, and the lack of underwear. As he hadn’t possessed her beyond those first two times, he supposed that he couldn’t expect to see any radical change. Once he got his hands on his neighbors, he’d try and leave her alone a bit, so he’d see if with time, his manipulations got cleansed from the host’s mind.
Blake had the most impressive change. While not acting too overtly different while with the rest of the family, she was currently locked up in her room, sniffing some of her dirty clothes, and furiously masturbating. Maybe some people were more susceptible to his modifications? It could also be that different things affected people differently, so maybe she had already had some sort of smell fetish, though probably not directed at her own body odor.
Zach almost went and joined his sister, but before he could, he saw that one of the twins had arrived.
Gary and Harriet were twins, and lived together. The pair were in their 30s, and had very good jobs in their parents’ company. Zach didn’t know as much about them as he did about the Evans, but he nonetheless had gotten his Stealth Control Network, and his camera networks set up in their house.
It was through that that he discovered that they were a very kinky pair. They usually shared partners, though Zach had never seen them do the same person at the same time.
Gary happily accepted the cake, and actually ate a piece of it right there in front of Zach, complimenting his mother’s cooking. Before leaving, Zach made sure to ask him to leave some to his sister,to which the male twin answered with a mock disgust face, before agreeing.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Within a month, Zach could already see the fruits of his labor. He had successfully conditioned his family into being a whole lot lewder. Now all three women walked around the house naked, and neither of them cared about anyone else in the house masturbating openly.
It had been harder to shape Charlies’ mind into accepting it, but once he managed to instill an exhibitionism fetish into her mind, it was only a matter of time.
Neither of them would have sex, of course. That was the one limit he didn’t manage to cross. No matter how many times he had with them, the three simply refused to have sex with each other, which bothered Zach a little. He could solve this by managing to quickly change between hosts, his current network needing at least a couple of minutes between each different possession, but he hadn’t figured out how to do that yet, so it’d remain something for later.
His neighbors on the other hand, had been way more successful subjects. He got all three of the Evans to have sex with each other, the same with the twins.
Gary and Harrier had been the first ones, though he could see why. During one of their kinky dates, all he needed was to slowly get each twin to slowly tease the other while they were too busy with someone else to deal with it. He could still remember Gary’s face, when his sister started to step on his face while he was being ridden by one of their female friends with benefits.
He had also managed to accidentally give Harriet a slight appreciation for being a domme, and her brother a foot fetish, but he swears it wasn’t intentional. At least not a first.
The three Evans had been a bit harder. He needed to do some extensive solo play with each of them, trying to slowly acclimate them to the idea of their family members being sexually attractive. Getting Mr. Evans to see another man, his son at that, sexually, had been very hard, though he had cracked in the end.
Zach had to admit that he never hadn’t intended to have any gay sex between men, but the time he jacked into Gary while he was being fucked in the ass had awakened him to that possibility.
Somewhat surprising, once they lost all their inhibitions, the Evans ended up assembling into a matriarchal structure, with Francis and Mr. Evans both being Mrs. Evans’ pets. Zach had seen her walking both in leashes in their backyard, hidden from every sight but his cameras’ lenses.
He didn’t like needing to act like a dog while inside them sometimes, but alas, he needed to keep reinforcing, since before these behaviors took root, if he stayed long enough without entering their minds, they’d start reverting to their previous state.
Keeping being 8 people simultaneously, and long enough as each of them to keep his modifications had been beyond exhausting. Zach also had to keep being himself at least enough for his muscles to not atrophy. He had found that the big networks, like that one resort, used machines to hold their user’s bodies, machines that kept them safe and healthy while they had fun as the young people visiting the resort.
Still, from a virgin, to someone that had sex with, or as, sometimes both, 8 different people, in 29 days. Zach was having the time of his life, each of his bodies felt just different enough that he couldn’t get tired of them. All he needed to do was to change who he was at the moment, and BAM! A different experience.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Garry was drinking some water, after a very intense marathon of sex between him, his sister, and a coworker of theirs. If he didn’t know better, he thought his dick was about to fall off, so they agreed to give him a break. He could barely believe what he had been missing before he started to fuck Harriet.
He had never seen her like this before, the extent of his sexual feelings about her being related to knowing they were both fucking the same person in the same night. He loved that idea, that someone could feel both of them, one after the other, again and again. Then she stepped on his face.
He had felt uncomfortable at first. It wasn’t bad, he just didn’t know what to do about it. He tried talking with her after she started to do it every time they shared someone, but all she said was that she wasn’t sure why she was doing it, but that it felt good for some reason.
The next time she did it, he couldn’t help but lick and suckle on her toes, like he was a man in a desert, and her foot held the only source of water for kilometers. After that he slowly started noticing the feet of both men and women around him, but especially his sisters’ pair.
Once they started actually finding pleasure in each other, not just at sharing a third person, they quickly started exploring it. She had started it by giving him a footjob, and he answered it by eating her out. Before long, every night they didn’t have a partner, they would find themselves fucking each other’s brains out, indulging in their newfound fetishes.
And that wasn’t even the stranger part of this weird month they were currently in. This was the fourth night he went to his kitchen to drink water, just in time to see something absolutely unexpected in the street.
It was around 2 in the morning, and walking outside, wearing everyday clothes, the mother from two houses down the street, was walking her husband and son on a leash, like they were dogs. They were both naked, and had just stopped, so the boy could piss on his lawn.
The first three days he just felt a bit exasperated, but today the sight had made him rock hard once again. His eyes were locked to the spectacle outside, while his hands stroked his engorged member. Once they were out of sight, he returned to the bedroom.
Britney was asleep, tired from all the sex, and his sister’s new tastes, so he felt free to talk to her.
“You know, I’ve just seen a woman walk two other men in leashes down the street…”
“Not gonna lie, when you walked back in, with your dick that hard, that was not what I expected you to say. ‘Harriet, could you help me with this’, ‘Harriet use your foot like you know I love’, sure, but if I didn’t know better, ‘a woman is walking men on leashes down the street’ could be one of those brand new sentences.”
“Ain’t you just so funny. Turns out we’re not the only weirdly kinky family in the street, it was the Evans.”
“Wait what? No way! You mean the mother was…”
“Yep, the husband and the son.”
“Damm… That is actually even weirder than what we do…”
“Yep… So-”
“You’re about to ask if we could also do it, right?”
Garry’s dick, which started to soften while they talked, immediately stood back up.
“I suppose that answers it. Come here, I’ll give you a footjob, we’ll talk tomorrow.”
Garry felt a certain smug happiness. He wasn’t sure what it was about, but he did. He approached her in the bed, and shuddered for a moment, before Harriet’s expert toes massaged his penis, until he came for the last time that night.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After leaving Garry’s body, Zach went to bed. He woke up early the next morning, waiting for the mail truck. Once his new long distance router arrived, he went back up to his room, configured it, and as fast as he could, installed it in his sister’s car.
He connected it to his Stealth Control network, and hoped it would work. He was trying to circle the distance limit in his control over his new bodies, meaning he could take them over while they weren’t at home. He had set his private network on the internet, so he could connect anywhere, as long as he knew the right passwords, addresses and ports.
Sure, it’d be less safe and private now, but the network was still small and hard to find, so he still felt confident that until he found a more stable base, it would do.
He had breakfast with his family, and anxiously waited for Blake to leave for work, Charlotte now being free from work for a couple of weeks.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was having quite the slow day, since her usual clients were not here today. She walked around the gym, greeting people that arrived, and correcting anyone she saw doing any exercise wrong.
She was bored out of her mind, when she felt a shudder. Through the last month or so, she had come to associate shudders to pleasure coming soon, which really worried her, since she was currently at work.
She looked at her phone, checking that the only client that had reserved a time slot, had done so only a couple of hours later.
“Lucky me, huh, really good day to be trying this new set up,” she muttered.
She felt something weird, like there was a slight delay between her thinking, and actually saying something. She wasn’t sure what it was, but she wouldn’t worry for now.
She moved quickly, looking around the gym, her eyes locking onto every toned woman that was currently exercising. Seeing the soft curves in their bodies got her lower body to slowly warm up. Just imagining all of them grabbing her at once, with their sweaty bodies- she shook her head, she’d have more time to fantasize once she was somewhere more private.
Blake walked to the restroom, before stopping in front of the doors. She carefully looked around, before deciding to enter the blue door. The act of entering a place she wasn’t allowed into, walking into it confidently, made her feel invincible.
She entered a cubicle, and sat on the toilet. It was a lot cleaner than she expected, so she started to remove her clothes.
Blake had worked out a bit before she decided to do devious shit at work, so she had worked a bit of sweat, so she briefly sniffed her own armpits. The strong scent of chemicals in the bathroom mixed with her own body odor, which was still being kept under control by her deodorant. It wasn’t as good as when it was all her, but the change in pace was also arousing.
Blake began feeling herself up, her hands cupping and massaging her humble breasts, before caressing her skin on their way towards her slit. She was honestly surprised at how wet she currently was. Could the thought of being caught masturbating at work, and in the men’s restroom at that, be making this so much better for her?
She could feel waves of warmth coursing through her nerves, starting from her pussy, and reverberating all the way from the tip of her toes, until the top of her head. Blake started picking up her pace, until she heard someone else opening the door, at which point her body locked up, two of her fingers inside her vagina.
There were two men inside here. Any noise she made, would probably be heard by them. She quietly placed one of her hands over her mouth, mortified as her other hand kept slowly and carefully teasing her clitoris. She could feel her heart trying to jump out of her mouth.
“Hey man, did you hear anything?” asked one of the gym goers.
“Not really, what’s up?” questioned the other. Blake could hear them coming closer to her cubicle.
“I’m not sure, it was a wet sound, like someone placing a hand inside a pot of hair gel…” Blake heard them both entering the other two cubicles, the sound of urine hitting the water quickly filling the air.
All the while, she kept teasing herself, her eyes almost rolling into her head from pleasure.
“I don’t know, maybe there’s someone in the women's restroom doing their hair? The walls in this kind of place are usually very thin,” answered the second man, after they left their cubicles, the sink now gushing water.
“I guess, let’s go, I’ll treat you for lunch today,” finished the first man, opening the door.
Once she was again alone in the restroom, Blake immediately stuck as many fingers inside her pussy as she could, the shock claiming an orgasm out of her. It took 4 minutes until she was fit to move again. She had never had such an overpowering climax in her life.
She used the toilet paper to clean herself as well as she could, before wearing her clothes, and walking to the mirror.
She looked herself in the eye.
“You know Blake, even hotter than being able to partake in your body like this, is knowing that no matter what I do as you, you will think it’s your own action,” she said.
Was this what was happening? Was she being taken over by some other person? Was this why she felt so horny all the time this last month? But it felt so natural, she knew that she was perfectly able to do this sort of thing.
“Come on now, I just admitted to possessing your body and mind, using you as my own toy, and your pussy is already growing moist again, even after this whole thing?” she smirked at herself, hands caressing her face.
“I suppose there’s a reason you’re my favorite between my new lives, if you really like this sort of thing, I suppose that it makes us just that more compatible than Charlie and Alice.”
Was this what was happening to her family? Why now everyone was so happy to masturbate out loud during the day, to walk around naked inside the house? It was so hot! She almost wanted to touch herself at the thought once more, but she couldn’t, someone else might come, and she couldn’t be seen doing these sorts of things.
She shuddered and left the men’s restroom, her mind reeling at the thought of someone else being controlling hers, and her family’s bodies. She just hoped that they weren’t doing anything to Zach, she hoped that by now, if he was willing to have sex with them, it was by his own will.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach couldn’t stop himself, the latest experiment had been a success. There was a slight delay between him doing anything, compared to when he did it close by, but it had worked.
The sheer pleasure Blake’s body felt while he was in that restroom, was overpowering, even now, he was sporting the hardest erection he ever had. Still he had restrained himself. He still had a lot to do before his break ended in a couple of weeks, so he couldn’t waste time having sex using his own body.
Still, he knew exactly who’d he'd wear for now. Francis was a very handsome man, and Zach had quite the fun turning him into his mother’s pet dog/sex slave. He knew that Charlie had a huge crush on him when they were teenages, and though he wasn’t sure how she felt now, he was sure that with how absolutely horny he had made all of his family members, she’d love to get a different cock to fill her needy pussy.
He really had been lucky that Charlie ended up receiving a two weeks break from her internship, meaning he had a lot more time to work on her than he expected to.
First things first, he jacked in Charlie. When he found himself in her supple body, she had been watching a show in her room. Zach slowly began teasing his sister’s body, which quickly responded, a pleasant warmth blooming in his lower parts.
Though he preferred Blake’s body, Charlotte’s was also very good. Compared to his other sister, Charlie was simply ampler, and the bigger heft of her breasts were a wonder to play with. Her sensitive nipples almost leapt at the attention, getting harder and even more sensitive in response to his ministrations.
Another big difference was the pussy. Blake’s really enjoyed a slow crescendo that finished into an earth-shattering orgasm, while Charlie really liked intense and almost aggressive stimulation throughout the whole session, usually ending more subdued than Blake’s, but having longer lasting orgasms.
Still, climaxing was not his purpose right now, Zach slowed down a bit, and grabbed his sister’s phone, and looked for a picture of Francis he knew she had stored somewhere. Once he found it, he looked at it for a bit, planting the idea of screwing the neighbor in his sister’s mind, and then, he disconnected.
Disconnecting was a lot more jarring this time. The whiplash between being mid-pleasure to just having a hard on was uncomfortable, but he needed to do things in the right order for his plan to work without a hitch. As fast as he could, he connected to Francis, needing to wait just 30 seconds for the program to finish loading again.
Once more he found himself in a different location. He recognized his neighbor’s backyard, though he had to admit this was an angle he wasn’t used to. Zach was currently crouching down over a sandbox. He looked down and noticed a very conspicuous small amount of shit.
Though greatly repulsed by it, he tried to not express anything in his borrowed face, lest his indoctrination worked in the wrong direction he wanted. Francis was a dog, as far as his family was concerned, and dogs did their business outside. The sight did make him wonder if he wasn’t going too far with this whole thing, but he shook his new head.
Zach entered the house and went to a bathroom, cleaned himself, before he went to have sex with Charlie. He was very grateful for the Evans’ bidet, making the cleaning process a lot easier. He got dressed and went outside, towards his usual house.
Being Francis always felt novel for Zach. Though not as short as his dad, the young man was buff. Zach liked to sometimes possess his body just to flex on the mirror and admire his borrowed body, in different ways than he did his female hosts.
He knocked on the door, waiting for his sister to open. He knew that she would come, her new exhibitionist tendencies would make sure that was the only course of action she could take while this pleasure drunk.
A few minutes later, he heard the door unlocking, and opening slightly. A red flushed face met his eyes opening perceptibly when they crossed his.
“H-hey Francis, d-do you n-need anyth-thing?” Charlie stuttered, and even now, he could hear the slow shclick of her fingers pistoning her vagina, even with her whole body hidden behind the door.
“Hi there, Charls,” that was his nickname for her from school. “I just wanted to know if you were interested in having some fun today?”
If he didn’t know exactly how she’d react to that, Zach would have been very surprised to be on the receiving end of what was about to happen.
Upon hearing his words, Charlie’s pupils dilated, before she quickly opened the door, showing her almost naked body to the world, aggressively grabbed Francis, and pulled him inside, and locked the door once again.
The sudden movement made him lose his balance, which resulted in Zach being down on the floor of his house’s lobby. Charlie eyed him like a piece of meat, and almost pounced on his chiseled body, pressing her hands, coated in her juices, on his face, as if to mark him with her scent.
She kissed him deeply, her lips tasting like strawberries. Finally gathering his wits, Zach caught her head, his hand full of her deep brown long hair. That was one thing he loved about Charlie, unlike Blake’s short sporty cut, she kept her hair long and silky, like their mother did, though hers was curlier than Charlie’s.
Zach gently held Charlie down, as she indulged in his new body like he was an oasis in the desert. Her hands caressed his body’s every inch, tracing his muscles, until they got to the best part. She expertly took off his shorts and boxers, before shoving his hard cock deep inside her slit.
Her insides were warm and wet, the previous lubrication she had making his dick thrust inside her smoothly. Charlie rode him like a champion, only letting him go when he warned her he was about to come, before she promptly placed her mouth in his cock, making sure to swallow every drop of his cum.
“Well, I’m not done yet, so you better make sure I’ll finish too, got it,” Charlie said, dilated eyes looking straight into his soul.
“Yes, ma’am,” Zach answered instinctively.
Charlie stood up, turned around and promptly sat on Francis’ face. Zach went to work, licking as much of Charlie’s pussy as he could. She tasted different with Francis’ tongue, but he still loved it, supping deeply of her essence and juices. The slick and smooth texture of Charlie’s pussy had felt wonderful on his dick, and even now he couldn’t help but enjoy it with his tongue, the slight salty and tangy taste, mixed with her natural musk quickly got his dick hard as soon as his refractory period ended, it being a lot faster on Francis’ fitter body than on Zach’s own.
Charlotte licked and teased Zach’s new cock with her large breasts for a minute, before standing up, and once again impaling herself on his dick, pressing her tits on Zach’s borrowed face.
Zach was surprised, Charlie hadn’t been this aggressive during the times he fucked her on his own body. He wondered if it was a mixture of his previous actions before he jacked into Francis, and her having a crush on him way back.
Still, he went to work, placing his hands on both of Charlie’s breasts, his fingers sinking into her pale orbs, as he nibbled her nipples every once in a while. During this, she rode his dick as hard as she could. He was a bit worried she’d accidentally break it, but since it wasn’t his own, he let her do as she wished. Zach was glad though, that this being the second time it was being used this soon, his dick was a little less sensitive, as he wasn’t sure he’d be able to hold on cumming for long with this much stimulation normally.
Charlie’s breasts tasted of sweat, and felt like two big, and warm marshmallows, her svelte body felt fragile, as if his big, strong arms could break her by accident. Her inner warmth made him feel like he was melting inside her folds, the quick in and out motion, making her feel like a sex machine, designed to milk him for as much cum as Francis’ body could produce.
When Zach noticed his sister’s pussy gripping his dick more and more he actually felt glad that it was coming to an end. When she finally came, moaning loudly, he felt like his borrowed cock was being held in a very moist, warm, but very firm vise. He began to moan, feeling his own orgasm rapidly arriving, trying in vain to warn her, when it happened.
Francis’ dick exploded inside Charlotte’s tight pussy. He shivered, before catching his breath.
“Holy shit, I-I tried to warn you, I swear I didn’t mean to cum inside,” stammered the man.
“Don’t worry, I’m on the pill, and this wasn’t my fertile period, so it wouldn’t do anything anyways…” softly said the young woman, turning to look at Francis, his dick slowly softening, still inside her.
“Oh, yeah, that’s good.” he said softly, tension leaving his body as he relaxed, “You know, I’m not sure why we never did this before.”
“Who knows, this has been a weird month for me, so maybe it’s something related…”
“Yeah, for me too. I knew that you had a crush on me, but I guess I just thought of you as Blake’s little sister, until earlier today, when I felt the sudden urge to come looking for you.”
“Huh, it was something kinda like that for me too…” answered Charlie, finally opting to stand up, fully removing Francis’ soft dick from her.
“Let’s keep in touch, I’ve changed a lot this past month, so maybe we could have some more fun later,” said the young woman, leaving the young man to go to the bathroom to clean herself.
As she walked, she couldn’t help but to think to herself, maybe he’d like to do it in riskier places too, softly smiling.
—————————————————————————————————————————
As Zach sat in his room, looking like a supervillain, he watched his hidden cameras. It was the last Sunday before he had to start going back to college. He was sad to have a lot less free time to enjoy anyone else’s bodies, but he would be getting a chance to score himself a few new hosts.
On one camera, he could see the Evans, all three naked, save for the little collars in the father and son’s necks. The mother was sitting at the table, eating dinner, as her pets ate in bowls of human food, on the ground. Zach laughed a bit, as Francis peed on the floor, before his mother stood, and grabbed a rolled up newspaper to hit him.
On the other, he could see Harriet, clad in tight leather, holding a bright pink riding crop, punishing Gary for cumming in one of her running shoes. Even as he got lashed, the twin smiled, and tried to lick her still exposed toes, before she lashed him again, before his tongue could reach her.
Zach was proud of all the progress he had had in his immediate neighborhood. He was even prouder that all 5 of them were perfectly capable of just switching from pervert mode to normal people once they either left the house, or had someone else coming over.
He looked on the other monitor, seeing his mom walking naked inside the house, cooking dinner, even as she swapped her left hand between massaging one breast and her not-so-private-anymore parts. He had done the least modifications in his mother, focusing on making her feel comfortable with walking around naked, and pleasing herself as often as she could.
Charlie was filming herself with one vibrator on each hole she managed to fit. She still sent those videos to him, though she didn’t know it was him. He had seen her having sex with Francis a few more times, usually outside, whenever he wasn’t busy being his mom’s little puppy.
Blake currently had one of her worn panties on her head. She had taken to, besides greatly enjoying her own, and other women’s body odor, roleplay being possessed. He had really impacted her that time he possessed her at the gym. Still, it was very hot, and as long as she didn’t go around blabbing it to his other subjects, or worse, to someone that wasn’t one of them, he would let her do as she wanted.
Despite everything, Zach was satisfied with his break from college. He had all but assured he wouldn’t become a wizard and gained magic powers, but he had something he thought was at least as good as that.
It was with that in mind, that he went downstairs to have dinner. His whole family was naked, eating and having the same old small talk as always, at least until all 4 of them finished their meals.
To Zach’s surprise, once all four of them were sitting in the living room, subtly all three of his female relatives started to feel each other up. He hadn’t managed to do it himself, but they did end up doing it by themselves. He was quick to join in, partaking of all those nubile bodies that he so often wore during the last two months.
Zach really was in a blessed place in the world, his skin shuddering for a second.
1
12.4K
14
4
Thomas was a science genius, but wasn't all that good at interacting with other people. After inventing a machine that helped him to slip into a different plane of reality, he decided to use his newfound abilites in there to possess his old high school teacher. Will he be able deal with a female body, or will this new power corrupt him?
Arguably, Thomas was what one could describe as a once in a generation genius. Of course, most people wouldn’t, but that was because he was more likely to just laze around and do nothing, than to do anything remotely impressive.
He had always had trouble focusing, so he often just flitted between different projects which had caught his fancy. He tried to always finish them eventually, at least as proof of concept, but the few people he had in his life were more likely to see them as disjointed masses of wires and metal they spent most time as, than as the miraculous pieces of technology they really were once finished.
What enabled this, was a little machine that used quantum fluctuations to create pieces and components for anything he needed. He had invented it when he was 14, and all it took to create almost anything he needed was the electricity to power it.
As far as he knew, Thomas was almost self-sufficient. He could sate any biological need with his machine, and any intellectual need by inventing new things. The one big problem he had was social interaction.
Thomas was a perfect example of the introverted genius, and had a lot of trouble interacting with other people outside his family, and a few childhood friends who still kept in touch. It was with that in mind that he invented a Plane Displacer.
While at first glance, a simple modification of his older Teleporter, instead of changing his location on the space axis, the Plane Displacer changed him to a different plane of existence altogether. As far as the normal world knew, while using the machine, Thomas ceased to exist.
The first time he used it, Thomas was amazed. It looked like a copy of his usual world plane, except the sky was gone, the colors looked glowy, and most textures seemed blurry to his eyes. On the other hand, people looked like they usually did, only with a negative filter applied. He had made sure to jump into a plane just out of sync with his own so he could peep at anyone he wanted undetected, so while he could see and hear anyone, the same couldn’t be said about them.
He even thought for a while to call the machine a Ghost Portal, but found it to be a little too dramatic.
He figured that by snooping around, he could study people, and if he learnt enough, he could be as sociable as anyone else! Of course, after a month of experimentation, he came to a very surprising conclusion. Looking at people interacting was not enough to learn how to do it himself, at all!
Thomas was very dejected. His master plan did not work, so maybe he should start working on something else to take his mind out of his failure.
While on the other side, he had quite a few observations. While he could usually interact normally with anything in the normal world, they were harder to do the more people were around him. Lifting a plastic cup was easy while alone, felt like lifting a dumbbell with one person, and was an actual herculean task with more people. Likewise, while he could, with some effort, cross through solid objects, people were solid, and unmovable. The tallest walls couldn’t hold him, but crowds were as good as bunkers.
All of these little pieces of information painted quite the weird picture. It was almost like Ghost Portal was a much more apt name than he thought, so he decided to put it to the test. He spent a whole week studying and researching anything ghosts could do in fiction, and had started lining up an experimentation map.
By setting out various tools to collect data in the real world around the town, courtesy of his Teleporter, he knew he could start.
Thomas was anxious, while he was used to using the machine, this was the first time he would use it to do anything completely new. The thought that he somehow found a way into some sort of Astral Realm was exciting.
He spent the entire day conducting smaller experiments. The temperature in rooms he was alone in, while in the secondary plane, was a few degrees lower than they were before he entered them, though even one other person was enough to take it back to what it used to be. Whenever he interacted with objects for enough time, either by handling them, or by walking through walls, some weird sort of condensation usually started to happen on the surfaces he touched. Sadly, he did not manage to fly, but did fall noticeably slower than expected.
It certainly looked like while he was in this other plane, he worked like one would expect of a ghost.
After returning to the normal world, Thomas collected some of the weird condensation on a few surfaces of his house. He did some tests on them, and came to the conclusion that they weren’t made of anything. It didn’t match any sort of element, or chemical compound he knew. It was something that truly came from the secondary plane, since it did match its unique background radiation signature.
Thomas was lucky that the sample observer in his Matter Creator still worked in it, meaning he could generate even more of the curious substance.
He found that by having canisters of the pale, glowy substance around in the primary plane, his ghostly abilities would be strengthened. Where before he would need to have as few people around as possible to move any object, by hiding a few liters of the glowy liquid in a classroom, he could confidently do a poltergeist impression. He could even fly while holding one such bottle, though he did notice the substance would rapidly evaporate while in the secondary plane, meaning he couldn’t do it for long.
This all but cemented it. He had somehow found some sort of astral plane, and so, he labeled the weird substance ectoplasm.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Thomas was having the time of his life. Between all of the miraculous things he had invented, this was by far the most exciting one, he found. With enough ectoplasm, he found he could do almost anything ghosts were supposed to do, meaning he could probably possess other people, so his original purpose for inventing the Plane Displacer could still work out!
Of course, all that enthusiasm wasn’t enough, he discovered. He could still not find the necessary amount of ectoplasm for people to stop being as hard as steel. Placing canisters in the room didn’t work, and neither did covering himself in it, so he had to be missing something.
Eventually, he made sure to sneak secret canisters of ectoplasm all around the town. He had spent a good while generating liters and liters of it, and after determining the radius each bottle would still keep empowering him, he used the Teleporter to place them in such a way that he’d always be close enough to at least two canisters.
He had gotten a lot of surprises while teleporting them, since not every hiding place was filled with air at the time, some being underground, and at least one sending him back an equivalent volume of dirty water and mud.
After finishing it he noticed a distinct change in the Astral Plane. Where before he couldn’t see the sky, there was now a slight mist above the town, and instead of looking like a negative colored version of themselves, people now looked more gray-scaled.
He could now touch them! He had spent a whole afternoon just pushing and tripping people around!
Still, that didn’t help him with his main objective. He could still not find any way to get himself inside another human being.
He was mulling that exact problem, as he walked around the town, when he noticed something. He had thoughtlessly walked to a public pool, when he noticed the weird seam in their backs of the people in the water.
He had never seen anything like it, but he supposed that he had interacted exclusively with clothed people. He walked around the pool, searching for someone sunbathing. After a few minutes, he found the perfect test subject.
Laying face down, was an older woman, she was wearing a striped bikini bottom, hiding her somewhat large ass, and her top was untied, so as to not mark her skin. Her hair was short, and her face was still beautiful, though clearly getting to her early 50s, and in her back, he could see the seam, in all its glory.
She seemed to be snoring softly, so Thomas wasn’t afraid to gently touch her back, so he found it intriguing, how even with the seam, by passing his hand across it, her skin felt as smooth as any normal human would. By pressing down though, he could slowly insert his hand into her back, until he felt something warm pushing back. He grabbed it, and pulled.
After he managed to pull it out completely, he had a baseball sized flaming sphere, and though it radiated a warm orange light, it felt cool to his touch. The woman’s body had completely ceased any motion beyond breathing. Once he let go of it, the sphere floated where he left it, leaving him free to place his hands inside the woman’s back seam.
At first nothing had happened, but slowly he started to feel something different. The woman had been laying face down, and was resting her head on her arms. The first thing he noticed was a strange weight on the parts of his arms he used to enter her. Then he saw that by moving his fingers, the unconscious woman would mimic his movements.
That made Thomas extremely happy, finally he found out how to possess other people. All he needed to do was to extract what seemed to be their souls, and he’d have full reign to use their bodies to his own designs.
After removing his hands from the woman, he made sure to give her a chaste kiss on the lips as thanks, and before replacing her soul, he decided to do the same to the spirit. But the moment his lips touched its surface, he was overwhelmed by different sensations.
For a moment, he wasn’t Thomas, boy genius extraordinaire, he was Christina, having a great time in the pool. She had little time to relax these days, what with helping her children to take care of their own children. Today had been a beautiful sunny day, and she wasn’t on babysitting duty, so she had decided to come to the pool, swim around for a while, and once the sun was more subdued, she’d sunbathe for a while.
Christina was happy she had 5 beautiful grandchildren, but they were a handful, so she couldn’t pass the opportunity to take some time to herse- Immediately Thomas jumped back, letting go of Christina’s soul, scared, from all the alien feelings he felt while it touched his lips.
He had been her, and could see her memories and deepest desires for a bit. Thomas wasn’t sure what to make of it. He quickly replaced her soul inside the seam, and after checking to see if she was back to normal, he went back to his home.
This changed everything, he needed to do some more experiments.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After an entire week testing things out, Thomas was almost sure he knew how this worked. He hadn’t yet possessed anyone fully. He wanted his first time to be special, and he already knew the target.
His testing let him know that removing someone’s soul was harder, depending on the person’s willpower. Unconscious people were the easier, while conscious headstrong people were the hardest. He surmised that if he wanted to enjoy someone's day he’d have to get there early, before they woke up.
He had also learnt how to deal with his host’s soul. He could ingest it, to receive all of the person’s memories, thoughts, and abilities. That, by itself, was almost enough to solve his problem, but he really didn’t want to test what would happen if he took a spirit back to the primary world, and any social skills he received from the spirit would go back once he let it go back to its body.
He had gone back to Christina’s house a few times for testing, having learned where it was from the minute he spent connected with her back at the pool. There, he also found that as long as he took it out first, he could reinsert the spirit, with his arms inside her. She wasn’t really sure why she was fondling herself, but she did nothing to stop herself from doing it, and whenever he relaxed the arm, she could use it as normal.
He had hoped it meant that as long as he kept their souls within himself, he could just ride along with the host. Sure, he could probably play their part to an uncanny degree, but that didn’t mean he wanted to do their work, or interact with every person they had to.
All of that testing culminated in his current location. It was 4 in the morning, and he was currently in the process of breaking into the apartment of one ms. Ashley Black. She had been a young teacher of his, when he was still in high school, and had quite the crush on her. The young physics teacher had been the single most beautiful woman Thomas had seen, and also the smartest one. She was so much better than him at her chosen subjects, that he felt like he was hypnotized whenever he had any discussion together with her.
Sadly, though young, she was still 8 years his senior, so she had never seen him as anything other than a particularly gifted student of hers. Ashley had shoulder length hair, and though her breasts weren’t very big, she had an amazing set of hips, and that, coupled with her thin waist, and round derriere was the envy of all the women in the school.
It had been a warm day, and so she left the window open,that way, the cooler air of the night could enter, and by being high above the ground, no one could use it to enter her room. That, of course, didn’t take into account the 21-year-old almost-ghost boy that could fly somewhat.
He got to her room and saw her in all her naked glory. He was seeing things he had desired for so long, that he was almost emotional. The thin blonde woman had a neat pair of small breasts, big enough to fit comfortably in her palms, but not to cause any back pain, and her pussy was framed by a well trimmed landing strip of hair. Once again, he felt hypnotized by this woman, though for different reasons this time.
After admiring her, he quickly got to work. He gently spun her so she would be on her back. He was glad she wasn’t wearing a top, or any sort of bra, taking it off would be another whole other beast, one that he didn’t want to deal with if he could.
Her back turned to the sky, Thomas gently ran his fingers over the seam on Ashley’s back, before inserting his whole hand inside, looking for the teacher’s soul. It wasn’t long before he found it, and pulled it free from her body.
While Christina’s soul was a gentle orange color, and looked like a little ball of flames, Ashley’s radiated a sharp cyan neon light, and looked almost solid. Thomas was anxious now, Christina’s felt softer, so he had no trouble swallowing it, but this one was hard, and he wasn’t sure he’d be able to get it inside him.
Still, he brought the bright soul to his lips, and just like his other experiences, the moment he touched it, he was almost overwhelmed by the memories.
Ashley was dreading the coming weeks. While still calm, tests and papers that she’d have to grade were right around the corner. It was with that in mind that she was doing her best to fully enjoy herself at home. She was truly lucky that tonight had been a fresh night. She always loved the way that the cold wind contrasted with the warmth of the day this time of the year.
Still, she couldn’t help but feel somewhat sad at not having any company. She had friends and colleagues, but hadn’t really dated anyone for a while, meaning that beyond small talk during work, and her students, her only opportunities to speak with other people was during the rare occasions that her friends had some kind of break from their workplaces. It was rough having a schedule that was incompatible with anyone she might’ve wanted to hang out with.
Thomas was surprised, though it was easier] to disconnect himself from them. compared with Christina, Ashley’s memories and thoughts hit him like a freight truck. He imagined she either had a stronger personality force, or maybe it was because she was younger, but he was worried. It wouldn’t be good for him if he lost himself in her.
So since he still had some time, he decided to just take her body for a spin. Later, he’d take her soul into himself, and would be her during the day. He gently set the soul inside one of her bedside table’s drawers, and prepared himself.
There was a certain erotic thrill at becoming someone he had admired for so long. Gone would be the awkward young man, replaced by the young, sexy high school teacher.
He climbed in her bed, and spread her back seam open. He was lucky he didn’t need to match any body part, just climb inside, otherwise he’d have a lot of trouble, what with her laying on her stomach.
First he inserted his feet. The nothing he could feel inside was quickly replaced by the soft bed sheets. He slowly dropped down inside her back, almost like entering a pool, but instead of his body getting used to the cold water, his body was slowly changing into Ashley Black.
All that was left was his chest, arms and head. It felt weird to have half his body laying down on a bed, and the other straight up, but he was still giddy at feeling his new genitalia. It was certainly different from having a cock.Hungry for the feel of the whole body, he let go of her sides, and dove deep into Ashley’s back.
Ashley’s eyes opened up. She rolled on the bed, exposing her breasts to the air, the warm flesh quickly getting goosebumps. Likewise, her nipples stood proud and erect, leading her hands to them.
Thomas wasn’t sure how to feel. Wearing Ashley’s body like that made him feel so sensual, like he had never before. Touching his first pair of breasts was nothing like he ever expected it to be. Ashley’s small breasts were soft and sensitive, like he had two giant marshmallows in his chest, only they were so very much responsive. Just lightly caressing her nipples felt divine.
He sat down on the edge of the bed, marveling at his new skin. Ashley’s skin was smooth and hairless, and nowhere was that more evident than in her legs. Thomas’ legs were hairy, and pale, but Ashley’s were smooth and toned. He stood up, and went to turn on the lights.
Thomas had to admit, no matter how hot he thought being his high school crush was, looking at himself in the mirror like this was freaky. Not only was walking around harder, from the different gravity center, and length of their legs, everything felt bigger, and just that bit farther than they were supposed to.
The discomfort was such that he quickly decided to leave. He figured that doing this with her soul would feel better, so he turned off the light, before laying back down in the bed.
Leaving was a lot harder than it was to get in. It took 5 long minutes of concentrating for him to feel the seam in his new body’s back, and managing to get his old one from inside it. After he left, he was breathless, and his muscles ached, like he went through the most intense work out of his life.
He took a few minutes for himself, before recovering Ashley’s soul. After confirming that it was indeed possible to possess another person's body, he was anxious to fully embody Ashley.
In a fit of courage, Thomas placed Ashley’s soul inside his mouth, and swallowed it at once. Just as he thought, it didn’t go down as smooth as Christine’s, but once it reached his belly, he could already feel the second set of memories inside his head. At once he could now access all of her personality and mannerisms.
With that, he once again went towards her body. Instead of carefully slipping inside it, like his first time, after spreading the seam open, he just plunged inside, so as to be as fast as possible, and just like that, he blacked out.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was 6 in the morning when Ashley’s alarm clock rang. Sleepily she turned it off, before going towards her bathroom for a quick shower. Before leaving her room, her eyes laid on her own body in the mirror. It was strange, like she was unfamiliar with the body she held her entire life.
“Am I getting fat, or something? Weird…”, mumbled the blonde. Even her voice felt a little different than what she expected
Still, she had to go to work, so she needed to take a bath. Entering the bathroom, she looked close at her face, checking for anything outside its place. Finding nothing, she turned on the shower, and took a lock of hair, and brought it to her nose. For some reason, beyond the all around weirdness she felt when looking at herself, she couldn’t help but wonder at how good she smelled today. After a quick sniff under her arms, she entered the shower.
It was as if every time her hands got close to her breasts, ass or pussy, they lingered a little bit more than she usually did. Looking down, she couldn’t help but notice that despite their petite size, her boobs did indeed have a nice shape, immediately beginning to fondle herself.
“Huuh…” she moaned softly. Her breasts had always been sensitive, but this morning it was like they were on fire.
Each second she spent grabbing her tits, and gently pinching her nipples, her arousal grew, making the warm water from the shower feel better and better on her skin, and before long, her hands snaked downwards, towards her pussy.
By how warm her insides felt, she knew that if she wasn’t wet from the shower, she’d be sopping down there. She expertly massaged her outer lips, before going for the true prize. By now, Ashley was so aroused, that just pinching her clit once, she came.
She tried to hold onto the crashing wave of pleasure for as long as she could, proficiently inserting her fingers into her vagina, pressing on her sweetest spot. Still, it wasn’t long before she finished, and a wave of clarity hit her.
She quickly finished showering, grabbing her towel, and drying herself. As she went to the sink to brush her teeth, she couldn’t help but notice that any weirdness about her appearance had vanished. Maybe she had been more pent up than she expected?
—————————————————————————————————————————
Ashley had spent the day as normal as she could. After leaving her home, she went to work. This morning she had a few different physics classes to teach, and during the afternoon she’d be in the teacher’s lounge, planning some tests for her classes.
She had always been uncomfortable with how many men, both faculty and students shamelessly looked at her ass, but supposed that it was the occupational hazard of being a young attractive teacher, the next youngest of her colleagues being 8 years older than her. Today though? All she could feel was a weird sense of excitement in knowing that men desired her.
After she finished her classes, Ashley was at the teacher’s lounge drinking some coffee before going back to work, when in came Clarice Carter. Before Ashley got hired, she had been the youngest teacher in the school, so they got very well together.
Despite looking very motherly, the taller woman had no kids. Today, her wavy chocolate hair was loosely tied down, keeping with her theme. She liked wearing comfortable clothes, so Despite having an almost amazonian build, it was very well hidden from most people. Apparently she had first started going to the gym to impress a girl she was interested in, and after it ended, she just kept going.
“Hey Ash, are you done for the day?”
“Just taking a break, gotta finish some tests for one of my classes. What about you?”
“Oh, I have a few more classes before I’m done, thankfully it’s a quiet one”, said Clarice, pouring coffee for herself.
“Oooh, I wish my last class of the day had been one of the nice ones. Were we that bad when we were younger?”
“Well, I can’t say about you, but I was a little angel”, smirked the older woman.
“Ah, yes, all of those poor boys that got beaten up by the angry tall girl will surely agree”, jested the blonde.
“Well, they shouldn’t have picked on me then”, answered Clarice in fake outrage. “Anyways, it was good talking with you today, but I gotta go back to class”, setting her mug on the sink.
“Hey, do you wanna go for a drink tonight, with me?” suddenly asked Ashley, surprising even herself.
“Oh? I’m free tonight, yeah, do you have a place in mind?”
“Ugh, my… house?” said the confused blonde.
“How forward of you, ms. Black. It’s a date then, see you later”, answered the brunette, before leaving.
“What the fuck…” said Ashley. She hadn’t been planning on asking Clarice out. She briefly remembered that sense of weirdness she felt that morning. Was she going insane? She hoped not, but it felt like today she wasn’t in full control of herself, which was worrying.
Still, she had some more work to do, she could get worried after finishing her obligations of the day.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was 5 in the afternoon, and Ashley was now going back to her house. She knew that Clarice would only leave the school at 6, so she had enough time to deal with some of her house’s mess. She had bought some beers and wine, since she wasn’t sure what Clarice would want to drink.
Arriving at her apartment, she placed the beverages in the fridge, before getting changed. Once again, after she got rid of her work clothes, her eyes resisted leaving her bare skin. She had to admit that she was actually pretty hot, her slender upper body thickening well into her hips and ass, and then tapering into her long legs.
She resisted the urge to play with herself again, she had a house to ready for a guest after all, so she got dressed, and started tidying up.
She ended up having a whole hour before Clarice arrived. It was already dark outside when the taller woman entered the building, and Ashley really wasn’t expecting what she saw.
While at school Clarice tended to wear soft or dark colors, often in sweaters and skirts with tights underneath, or larger shirts, tonight she was wearing a simple white shirt and jeans. While intellectually she knew what Clarice’s build actually was underneath her clothes, seeing her ample bosom and wide hips for the first time shocked her a little.
She was almost hypnotized by the larger woman’s figure, and could feel herself slowly moistening at the sight of those generous globes.
“Hey. Ash? Ash!” exclaimed the older woman.
“Oh, I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me, please come in”, hurriedly said the blonde.
All things considered, they had a pleasant evening. Ashley had drunk a few cups of wine, while Clairce kept to the beer. After they finished the dinner Ashley prepared, Clarice couldn’t help but ask.
“So, what’s your deal? We’ve known each other for a while, and you never striked me as a someone batting for the same team”
“Well, I don’t think I am? At least not usually, but today has been a very unusual day.”
“Not that I’m complaining, you’re cute and all, but if you’re trying to use me for any dumb reason you better tell me, cause if I find out you’re bouncing back from a bad break up, and using me for that, I’ll be quite mad.”
“Ugh, it's not that. I think I'm experimenting? I’ve never been with a woman before, and to be honest, I hadn’t ever planned before today, but something about you today made me think that I should look into it,” sheepishly explained the blonde. “Also, you’re the only lesbian I know, so if anyone could help me explore it’d be you.”
“Huh, that’s a first for me, I guess. Welp, from how long your eyes have been in my tits, I guess we better start soon, then. Just try not to make this weird later,” said the brunette, sultrily, crawling over her coworker, her hands snaking beneath her clothes.
Ashley hadn’t been expecting that. Different from her past boyfriends and one night stands, Clarice’s larger hands massaged her breasts very gently. She took off the smaller woman’s clothes, careful not to damage them, and kissed her all the way, from her lips, down her neck, to her nipples, her belly, and finally to her lower lips.
Clarice didn’t usually go for the girly types, but she could see the appeal. As a teacher, Ashley was quite headstrong, but right now, under her care, she looked so small, like an inexperienced kitten. She couldn’t help but notice that she had a distinctive smell tonight, different from what she usually did at school.
Clarice had always been sensitive to those things. Small, almost imperceptible changes on someone’s odor could tell a lot about how they were that day. Most people found it creepy, but having super smelling powers was something she had found useful all her life.
If she didn’t know better, it was like Ashley’s usual aroma was tinged by something she usually felt from young men, and for some reason, she found that to be intoxicating.
Her coworker tasted heavenly, she found, when her ministrations got to her pussy. She had quite the cute one, her lips were just the right size, and the way she moaned every time her tongue went inside her depths did things to herself that she wouldn’t dare to speak of.
Eventually, Ashley had gotten to her climax. The blonde’s legs shut tightly, with the brunette’s head between them, so Clarice made sure to lick as much of the younger woman’s juices as she could.
Ashley had to give it to Clarice. She knew that today had been quite an unusual day, the whole masturbation session in the morning felt better than any other time she pleasured herself, but her coworker’s oral sex had felt so much better than any other time she had sex that she couldn’t believe it. Still, she had to give back to her, so after letting the larger woman go from her legs, she immediately went on the offensive.
Clarice’s lips tasted different now than like they did during their first kiss a few moments ago. She supposed that was her own taste in her lover’s mouth. For some reason, that made her so much hungrier for the taller brunette’s body, that she could barely hold herself.
She pawed at her large breasts forcefully, pushing her down on the couch. She made sure to suckle on her large nipples, licking her skin, tasting her sweat. She was so hot right now. This big and strong woman was letting her manhandle her, as easily she wanted. God, she could almost say she was in love with her body.
While her skin felt as smooth and soft as Ashley’s, the musculature underneath a nice and plushy layer of fat made her body feel so luscious to the touch, that she almost wanted to press herself into her body, until she could just slip inside and completely merge with her.
But since that was impossible, she settled for the second best thing, she lowered herself to Clarice’s shaved pussy. She had never seen a vagina from so close, but she had an idea of what to do, so she went to work.
She inserted her fingers into the other woman’s needy hole, while her lips dedicated themselves to the older woman’s clitoris. She tried to maintain a consistent rhythm between focusing on each part, so she kept going, until her face got sprayed with her co worker's juices.
—————————————————————————————————————————
A few hours into the night, both tired and thoroughly fucked women slept peacefully. After both had first orgasmed, they moved themselves to Ashley’s room, and there, they kept playing with each other’s body for as long as they could keep awake.
Surprisingly, Ashley had kept awake for a little longer than Clarice did. She knew that for some reason, she couldn’t afford to sleep before her companion. After she made sure the brunette was asleep, she started concentrating. Just like that, her head hit the pillow, back turned to the ceiling.
A Seam slowly opened in Ashley’s back, and Thomas crawled out of it as carefully as he could.
He was tired. Unlike the first time he used Ashley’s body by itself, it wasn’t any sort of physical tiredness, but mental exhaustion. He could barely describe his experience living her life for a day. During some moments, it was like he couldn’t tell where she began and he ended, and during others he was just sitting down, deep inside her mind, making as little noise as he could.
The sheer pleasure women’s bodies were capable of was something he wasn’t ready to feel when he first woke up today, but it was wonderful. Each tender touch to one of her breasts felt like massaging his penis’ head, and he could barely describe how it felt to have a tongue deep inside her vagina, or her clitoris stimulated.
All around, the feeling of embodying such an attractive woman was the best part. He could feel her mind flowing between his own while he was being her, and that was the best part of all. He could have her all for himself during it, in ways that even just keeping her soul inside himself didn’t compare.
But all good things had to end, and he couldn’t keep stealing someone else’s life like that, so he quickly let go of Ashley’s soul, the small sphere slowly phasing through his belly, and resting in his hands.
He placed it inside Ashley’s body, somewhat sad to let go of it, and that he couldn’t stay here to see how she’d be after all of that influence he had on her yesterday.
At least he did, until his eyes settled on the other woman in the room.
He didn’t really know Clarice, didn’t have a deeper connection with her, like he did with Ashley. But he supposed that it wouldn’t hurt to keep watching them for at least one more day.
Besides, if he needed to, he could just get her to a bathroom, and leave whenever he wanted to. Yeah, why wouldn’t he enjoy the larger woman.
And so, with a grin on his face, he slowly reached into the brunette’s back, firmly grasping her soul. He would make sure to keep experimenting.
Arguably, Thomas was what one could describe as a once in a generation genius. Of course, most people wouldn’t, but that was because he was more likely to just laze around and do nothing, than to do anything remotely impressive.
He had always had trouble focusing, so he often just flitted between different projects which had caught his fancy. He tried to always finish them eventually, at least as proof of concept, but the few people he had in his life were more likely to see them as disjointed masses of wires and metal they spent most time as, than as the miraculous pieces of technology they really were once finished.
What enabled this, was a little machine that used quantum fluctuations to create pieces and components for anything he needed. He had invented it when he was 14, and all it took to create almost anything he needed was the electricity to power it.
As far as he knew, Thomas was almost self-sufficient. He could sate any biological need with his machine, and any intellectual need by inventing new things. The one big problem he had was social interaction.
Thomas was a perfect example of the introverted genius, and had a lot of trouble interacting with other people outside his family, and a few childhood friends who still kept in touch. It was with that in mind that he invented a Plane Displacer.
While at first glance, a simple modification of his older Teleporter, instead of changing his location on the space axis, the Plane Displacer changed him to a different plane of existence altogether. As far as the normal world knew, while using the machine, Thomas ceased to exist.
The first time he used it, Thomas was amazed. It looked like a copy of his usual world plane, except the sky was gone, the colors looked glowy, and most textures seemed blurry to his eyes. On the other hand, people looked like they usually did, only with a negative filter applied. He had made sure to jump into a plane just out of sync with his own so he could peep at anyone he wanted undetected, so while he could see and hear anyone, the same couldn’t be said about them.
He even thought for a while to call the machine a Ghost Portal, but found it to be a little too dramatic.
He figured that by snooping around, he could study people, and if he learnt enough, he could be as sociable as anyone else! Of course, after a month of experimentation, he came to a very surprising conclusion. Looking at people interacting was not enough to learn how to do it himself, at all!
Thomas was very dejected. His master plan did not work, so maybe he should start working on something else to take his mind out of his failure.
While on the other side, he had quite a few observations. While he could usually interact normally with anything in the normal world, they were harder to do the more people were around him. Lifting a plastic cup was easy while alone, felt like lifting a dumbbell with one person, and was an actual herculean task with more people. Likewise, while he could, with some effort, cross through solid objects, people were solid, and unmovable. The tallest walls couldn’t hold him, but crowds were as good as bunkers.
All of these little pieces of information painted quite the weird picture. It was almost like Ghost Portal was a much more apt name than he thought, so he decided to put it to the test. He spent a whole week studying and researching anything ghosts could do in fiction, and had started lining up an experimentation map.
By setting out various tools to collect data in the real world around the town, courtesy of his Teleporter, he knew he could start.
Thomas was anxious, while he was used to using the machine, this was the first time he would use it to do anything completely new. The thought that he somehow found a way into some sort of Astral Realm was exciting.
He spent the entire day conducting smaller experiments. The temperature in rooms he was alone in, while in the secondary plane, was a few degrees lower than they were before he entered them, though even one other person was enough to take it back to what it used to be. Whenever he interacted with objects for enough time, either by handling them, or by walking through walls, some weird sort of condensation usually started to happen on the surfaces he touched. Sadly, he did not manage to fly, but did fall noticeably slower than expected.
It certainly looked like while he was in this other plane, he worked like one would expect of a ghost.
After returning to the normal world, Thomas collected some of the weird condensation on a few surfaces of his house. He did some tests on them, and came to the conclusion that they weren’t made of anything. It didn’t match any sort of element, or chemical compound he knew. It was something that truly came from the secondary plane, since it did match its unique background radiation signature.
Thomas was lucky that the sample observer in his Matter Creator still worked in it, meaning he could generate even more of the curious substance.
He found that by having canisters of the pale, glowy substance around in the primary plane, his ghostly abilities would be strengthened. Where before he would need to have as few people around as possible to move any object, by hiding a few liters of the glowy liquid in a classroom, he could confidently do a poltergeist impression. He could even fly while holding one such bottle, though he did notice the substance would rapidly evaporate while in the secondary plane, meaning he couldn’t do it for long.
This all but cemented it. He had somehow found some sort of astral plane, and so, he labeled the weird substance ectoplasm.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Thomas was having the time of his life. Between all of the miraculous things he had invented, this was by far the most exciting one, he found. With enough ectoplasm, he found he could do almost anything ghosts were supposed to do, meaning he could probably possess other people, so his original purpose for inventing the Plane Displacer could still work out!
Of course, all that enthusiasm wasn’t enough, he discovered. He could still not find the necessary amount of ectoplasm for people to stop being as hard as steel. Placing canisters in the room didn’t work, and neither did covering himself in it, so he had to be missing something.
Eventually, he made sure to sneak secret canisters of ectoplasm all around the town. He had spent a good while generating liters and liters of it, and after determining the radius each bottle would still keep empowering him, he used the Teleporter to place them in such a way that he’d always be close enough to at least two canisters.
He had gotten a lot of surprises while teleporting them, since not every hiding place was filled with air at the time, some being underground, and at least one sending him back an equivalent volume of dirty water and mud.
After finishing it he noticed a distinct change in the Astral Plane. Where before he couldn’t see the sky, there was now a slight mist above the town, and instead of looking like a negative colored version of themselves, people now looked more gray-scaled.
He could now touch them! He had spent a whole afternoon just pushing and tripping people around!
Still, that didn’t help him with his main objective. He could still not find any way to get himself inside another human being.
He was mulling that exact problem, as he walked around the town, when he noticed something. He had thoughtlessly walked to a public pool, when he noticed the weird seam in their backs of the people in the water.
He had never seen anything like it, but he supposed that he had interacted exclusively with clothed people. He walked around the pool, searching for someone sunbathing. After a few minutes, he found the perfect test subject.
Laying face down, was an older woman, she was wearing a striped bikini bottom, hiding her somewhat large ass, and her top was untied, so as to not mark her skin. Her hair was short, and her face was still beautiful, though clearly getting to her early 50s, and in her back, he could see the seam, in all its glory.
She seemed to be snoring softly, so Thomas wasn’t afraid to gently touch her back, so he found it intriguing, how even with the seam, by passing his hand across it, her skin felt as smooth as any normal human would. By pressing down though, he could slowly insert his hand into her back, until he felt something warm pushing back. He grabbed it, and pulled.
After he managed to pull it out completely, he had a baseball sized flaming sphere, and though it radiated a warm orange light, it felt cool to his touch. The woman’s body had completely ceased any motion beyond breathing. Once he let go of it, the sphere floated where he left it, leaving him free to place his hands inside the woman’s back seam.
At first nothing had happened, but slowly he started to feel something different. The woman had been laying face down, and was resting her head on her arms. The first thing he noticed was a strange weight on the parts of his arms he used to enter her. Then he saw that by moving his fingers, the unconscious woman would mimic his movements.
That made Thomas extremely happy, finally he found out how to possess other people. All he needed to do was to extract what seemed to be their souls, and he’d have full reign to use their bodies to his own designs.
After removing his hands from the woman, he made sure to give her a chaste kiss on the lips as thanks, and before replacing her soul, he decided to do the same to the spirit. But the moment his lips touched its surface, he was overwhelmed by different sensations.
For a moment, he wasn’t Thomas, boy genius extraordinaire, he was Christina, having a great time in the pool. She had little time to relax these days, what with helping her children to take care of their own children. Today had been a beautiful sunny day, and she wasn’t on babysitting duty, so she had decided to come to the pool, swim around for a while, and once the sun was more subdued, she’d sunbathe for a while.
Christina was happy she had 5 beautiful grandchildren, but they were a handful, so she couldn’t pass the opportunity to take some time to herse- Immediately Thomas jumped back, letting go of Christina’s soul, scared, from all the alien feelings he felt while it touched his lips.
He had been her, and could see her memories and deepest desires for a bit. Thomas wasn’t sure what to make of it. He quickly replaced her soul inside the seam, and after checking to see if she was back to normal, he went back to his home.
This changed everything, he needed to do some more experiments.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After an entire week testing things out, Thomas was almost sure he knew how this worked. He hadn’t yet possessed anyone fully. He wanted his first time to be special, and he already knew the target.
His testing let him know that removing someone’s soul was harder, depending on the person’s willpower. Unconscious people were the easier, while conscious headstrong people were the hardest. He surmised that if he wanted to enjoy someone's day he’d have to get there early, before they woke up.
He had also learnt how to deal with his host’s soul. He could ingest it, to receive all of the person’s memories, thoughts, and abilities. That, by itself, was almost enough to solve his problem, but he really didn’t want to test what would happen if he took a spirit back to the primary world, and any social skills he received from the spirit would go back once he let it go back to its body.
He had gone back to Christina’s house a few times for testing, having learned where it was from the minute he spent connected with her back at the pool. There, he also found that as long as he took it out first, he could reinsert the spirit, with his arms inside her. She wasn’t really sure why she was fondling herself, but she did nothing to stop herself from doing it, and whenever he relaxed the arm, she could use it as normal.
He had hoped it meant that as long as he kept their souls within himself, he could just ride along with the host. Sure, he could probably play their part to an uncanny degree, but that didn’t mean he wanted to do their work, or interact with every person they had to.
All of that testing culminated in his current location. It was 4 in the morning, and he was currently in the process of breaking into the apartment of one ms. Ashley Black. She had been a young teacher of his, when he was still in high school, and had quite the crush on her. The young physics teacher had been the single most beautiful woman Thomas had seen, and also the smartest one. She was so much better than him at her chosen subjects, that he felt like he was hypnotized whenever he had any discussion together with her.
Sadly, though young, she was still 8 years his senior, so she had never seen him as anything other than a particularly gifted student of hers. Ashley had shoulder length hair, and though her breasts weren’t very big, she had an amazing set of hips, and that, coupled with her thin waist, and round derriere was the envy of all the women in the school.
It had been a warm day, and so she left the window open,that way, the cooler air of the night could enter, and by being high above the ground, no one could use it to enter her room. That, of course, didn’t take into account the 21-year-old almost-ghost boy that could fly somewhat.
He got to her room and saw her in all her naked glory. He was seeing things he had desired for so long, that he was almost emotional. The thin blonde woman had a neat pair of small breasts, big enough to fit comfortably in her palms, but not to cause any back pain, and her pussy was framed by a well trimmed landing strip of hair. Once again, he felt hypnotized by this woman, though for different reasons this time.
After admiring her, he quickly got to work. He gently spun her so she would be on her back. He was glad she wasn’t wearing a top, or any sort of bra, taking it off would be another whole other beast, one that he didn’t want to deal with if he could.
Her back turned to the sky, Thomas gently ran his fingers over the seam on Ashley’s back, before inserting his whole hand inside, looking for the teacher’s soul. It wasn’t long before he found it, and pulled it free from her body.
While Christina’s soul was a gentle orange color, and looked like a little ball of flames, Ashley’s radiated a sharp cyan neon light, and looked almost solid. Thomas was anxious now, Christina’s felt softer, so he had no trouble swallowing it, but this one was hard, and he wasn’t sure he’d be able to get it inside him.
Still, he brought the bright soul to his lips, and just like his other experiences, the moment he touched it, he was almost overwhelmed by the memories.
Ashley was dreading the coming weeks. While still calm, tests and papers that she’d have to grade were right around the corner. It was with that in mind that she was doing her best to fully enjoy herself at home. She was truly lucky that tonight had been a fresh night. She always loved the way that the cold wind contrasted with the warmth of the day this time of the year.
Still, she couldn’t help but feel somewhat sad at not having any company. She had friends and colleagues, but hadn’t really dated anyone for a while, meaning that beyond small talk during work, and her students, her only opportunities to speak with other people was during the rare occasions that her friends had some kind of break from their workplaces. It was rough having a schedule that was incompatible with anyone she might’ve wanted to hang out with.
Thomas was surprised, though it was easier] to disconnect himself from them. compared with Christina, Ashley’s memories and thoughts hit him like a freight truck. He imagined she either had a stronger personality force, or maybe it was because she was younger, but he was worried. It wouldn’t be good for him if he lost himself in her.
So since he still had some time, he decided to just take her body for a spin. Later, he’d take her soul into himself, and would be her during the day. He gently set the soul inside one of her bedside table’s drawers, and prepared himself.
There was a certain erotic thrill at becoming someone he had admired for so long. Gone would be the awkward young man, replaced by the young, sexy high school teacher.
He climbed in her bed, and spread her back seam open. He was lucky he didn’t need to match any body part, just climb inside, otherwise he’d have a lot of trouble, what with her laying on her stomach.
First he inserted his feet. The nothing he could feel inside was quickly replaced by the soft bed sheets. He slowly dropped down inside her back, almost like entering a pool, but instead of his body getting used to the cold water, his body was slowly changing into Ashley Black.
All that was left was his chest, arms and head. It felt weird to have half his body laying down on a bed, and the other straight up, but he was still giddy at feeling his new genitalia. It was certainly different from having a cock.Hungry for the feel of the whole body, he let go of her sides, and dove deep into Ashley’s back.
Ashley’s eyes opened up. She rolled on the bed, exposing her breasts to the air, the warm flesh quickly getting goosebumps. Likewise, her nipples stood proud and erect, leading her hands to them.
Thomas wasn’t sure how to feel. Wearing Ashley’s body like that made him feel so sensual, like he had never before. Touching his first pair of breasts was nothing like he ever expected it to be. Ashley’s small breasts were soft and sensitive, like he had two giant marshmallows in his chest, only they were so very much responsive. Just lightly caressing her nipples felt divine.
He sat down on the edge of the bed, marveling at his new skin. Ashley’s skin was smooth and hairless, and nowhere was that more evident than in her legs. Thomas’ legs were hairy, and pale, but Ashley’s were smooth and toned. He stood up, and went to turn on the lights.
Thomas had to admit, no matter how hot he thought being his high school crush was, looking at himself in the mirror like this was freaky. Not only was walking around harder, from the different gravity center, and length of their legs, everything felt bigger, and just that bit farther than they were supposed to.
The discomfort was such that he quickly decided to leave. He figured that doing this with her soul would feel better, so he turned off the light, before laying back down in the bed.
Leaving was a lot harder than it was to get in. It took 5 long minutes of concentrating for him to feel the seam in his new body’s back, and managing to get his old one from inside it. After he left, he was breathless, and his muscles ached, like he went through the most intense work out of his life.
He took a few minutes for himself, before recovering Ashley’s soul. After confirming that it was indeed possible to possess another person's body, he was anxious to fully embody Ashley.
In a fit of courage, Thomas placed Ashley’s soul inside his mouth, and swallowed it at once. Just as he thought, it didn’t go down as smooth as Christine’s, but once it reached his belly, he could already feel the second set of memories inside his head. At once he could now access all of her personality and mannerisms.
With that, he once again went towards her body. Instead of carefully slipping inside it, like his first time, after spreading the seam open, he just plunged inside, so as to be as fast as possible, and just like that, he blacked out.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was 6 in the morning when Ashley’s alarm clock rang. Sleepily she turned it off, before going towards her bathroom for a quick shower. Before leaving her room, her eyes laid on her own body in the mirror. It was strange, like she was unfamiliar with the body she held her entire life.
“Am I getting fat, or something? Weird…”, mumbled the blonde. Even her voice felt a little different than what she expected
Still, she had to go to work, so she needed to take a bath. Entering the bathroom, she looked close at her face, checking for anything outside its place. Finding nothing, she turned on the shower, and took a lock of hair, and brought it to her nose. For some reason, beyond the all around weirdness she felt when looking at herself, she couldn’t help but wonder at how good she smelled today. After a quick sniff under her arms, she entered the shower.
It was as if every time her hands got close to her breasts, ass or pussy, they lingered a little bit more than she usually did. Looking down, she couldn’t help but notice that despite their petite size, her boobs did indeed have a nice shape, immediately beginning to fondle herself.
“Huuh…” she moaned softly. Her breasts had always been sensitive, but this morning it was like they were on fire.
Each second she spent grabbing her tits, and gently pinching her nipples, her arousal grew, making the warm water from the shower feel better and better on her skin, and before long, her hands snaked downwards, towards her pussy.
By how warm her insides felt, she knew that if she wasn’t wet from the shower, she’d be sopping down there. She expertly massaged her outer lips, before going for the true prize. By now, Ashley was so aroused, that just pinching her clit once, she came.
She tried to hold onto the crashing wave of pleasure for as long as she could, proficiently inserting her fingers into her vagina, pressing on her sweetest spot. Still, it wasn’t long before she finished, and a wave of clarity hit her.
She quickly finished showering, grabbing her towel, and drying herself. As she went to the sink to brush her teeth, she couldn’t help but notice that any weirdness about her appearance had vanished. Maybe she had been more pent up than she expected?
—————————————————————————————————————————
Ashley had spent the day as normal as she could. After leaving her home, she went to work. This morning she had a few different physics classes to teach, and during the afternoon she’d be in the teacher’s lounge, planning some tests for her classes.
She had always been uncomfortable with how many men, both faculty and students shamelessly looked at her ass, but supposed that it was the occupational hazard of being a young attractive teacher, the next youngest of her colleagues being 8 years older than her. Today though? All she could feel was a weird sense of excitement in knowing that men desired her.
After she finished her classes, Ashley was at the teacher’s lounge drinking some coffee before going back to work, when in came Clarice Carter. Before Ashley got hired, she had been the youngest teacher in the school, so they got very well together.
Despite looking very motherly, the taller woman had no kids. Today, her wavy chocolate hair was loosely tied down, keeping with her theme. She liked wearing comfortable clothes, so Despite having an almost amazonian build, it was very well hidden from most people. Apparently she had first started going to the gym to impress a girl she was interested in, and after it ended, she just kept going.
“Hey Ash, are you done for the day?”
“Just taking a break, gotta finish some tests for one of my classes. What about you?”
“Oh, I have a few more classes before I’m done, thankfully it’s a quiet one”, said Clarice, pouring coffee for herself.
“Oooh, I wish my last class of the day had been one of the nice ones. Were we that bad when we were younger?”
“Well, I can’t say about you, but I was a little angel”, smirked the older woman.
“Ah, yes, all of those poor boys that got beaten up by the angry tall girl will surely agree”, jested the blonde.
“Well, they shouldn’t have picked on me then”, answered Clarice in fake outrage. “Anyways, it was good talking with you today, but I gotta go back to class”, setting her mug on the sink.
“Hey, do you wanna go for a drink tonight, with me?” suddenly asked Ashley, surprising even herself.
“Oh? I’m free tonight, yeah, do you have a place in mind?”
“Ugh, my… house?” said the confused blonde.
“How forward of you, ms. Black. It’s a date then, see you later”, answered the brunette, before leaving.
“What the fuck…” said Ashley. She hadn’t been planning on asking Clarice out. She briefly remembered that sense of weirdness she felt that morning. Was she going insane? She hoped not, but it felt like today she wasn’t in full control of herself, which was worrying.
Still, she had some more work to do, she could get worried after finishing her obligations of the day.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was 5 in the afternoon, and Ashley was now going back to her house. She knew that Clarice would only leave the school at 6, so she had enough time to deal with some of her house’s mess. She had bought some beers and wine, since she wasn’t sure what Clarice would want to drink.
Arriving at her apartment, she placed the beverages in the fridge, before getting changed. Once again, after she got rid of her work clothes, her eyes resisted leaving her bare skin. She had to admit that she was actually pretty hot, her slender upper body thickening well into her hips and ass, and then tapering into her long legs.
She resisted the urge to play with herself again, she had a house to ready for a guest after all, so she got dressed, and started tidying up.
She ended up having a whole hour before Clarice arrived. It was already dark outside when the taller woman entered the building, and Ashley really wasn’t expecting what she saw.
While at school Clarice tended to wear soft or dark colors, often in sweaters and skirts with tights underneath, or larger shirts, tonight she was wearing a simple white shirt and jeans. While intellectually she knew what Clarice’s build actually was underneath her clothes, seeing her ample bosom and wide hips for the first time shocked her a little.
She was almost hypnotized by the larger woman’s figure, and could feel herself slowly moistening at the sight of those generous globes.
“Hey. Ash? Ash!” exclaimed the older woman.
“Oh, I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me, please come in”, hurriedly said the blonde.
All things considered, they had a pleasant evening. Ashley had drunk a few cups of wine, while Clairce kept to the beer. After they finished the dinner Ashley prepared, Clarice couldn’t help but ask.
“So, what’s your deal? We’ve known each other for a while, and you never striked me as a someone batting for the same team”
“Well, I don’t think I am? At least not usually, but today has been a very unusual day.”
“Not that I’m complaining, you’re cute and all, but if you’re trying to use me for any dumb reason you better tell me, cause if I find out you’re bouncing back from a bad break up, and using me for that, I’ll be quite mad.”
“Ugh, it's not that. I think I'm experimenting? I’ve never been with a woman before, and to be honest, I hadn’t ever planned before today, but something about you today made me think that I should look into it,” sheepishly explained the blonde. “Also, you’re the only lesbian I know, so if anyone could help me explore it’d be you.”
“Huh, that’s a first for me, I guess. Welp, from how long your eyes have been in my tits, I guess we better start soon, then. Just try not to make this weird later,” said the brunette, sultrily, crawling over her coworker, her hands snaking beneath her clothes.
Ashley hadn’t been expecting that. Different from her past boyfriends and one night stands, Clarice’s larger hands massaged her breasts very gently. She took off the smaller woman’s clothes, careful not to damage them, and kissed her all the way, from her lips, down her neck, to her nipples, her belly, and finally to her lower lips.
Clarice didn’t usually go for the girly types, but she could see the appeal. As a teacher, Ashley was quite headstrong, but right now, under her care, she looked so small, like an inexperienced kitten. She couldn’t help but notice that she had a distinctive smell tonight, different from what she usually did at school.
Clarice had always been sensitive to those things. Small, almost imperceptible changes on someone’s odor could tell a lot about how they were that day. Most people found it creepy, but having super smelling powers was something she had found useful all her life.
If she didn’t know better, it was like Ashley’s usual aroma was tinged by something she usually felt from young men, and for some reason, she found that to be intoxicating.
Her coworker tasted heavenly, she found, when her ministrations got to her pussy. She had quite the cute one, her lips were just the right size, and the way she moaned every time her tongue went inside her depths did things to herself that she wouldn’t dare to speak of.
Eventually, Ashley had gotten to her climax. The blonde’s legs shut tightly, with the brunette’s head between them, so Clarice made sure to lick as much of the younger woman’s juices as she could.
Ashley had to give it to Clarice. She knew that today had been quite an unusual day, the whole masturbation session in the morning felt better than any other time she pleasured herself, but her coworker’s oral sex had felt so much better than any other time she had sex that she couldn’t believe it. Still, she had to give back to her, so after letting the larger woman go from her legs, she immediately went on the offensive.
Clarice’s lips tasted different now than like they did during their first kiss a few moments ago. She supposed that was her own taste in her lover’s mouth. For some reason, that made her so much hungrier for the taller brunette’s body, that she could barely hold herself.
She pawed at her large breasts forcefully, pushing her down on the couch. She made sure to suckle on her large nipples, licking her skin, tasting her sweat. She was so hot right now. This big and strong woman was letting her manhandle her, as easily she wanted. God, she could almost say she was in love with her body.
While her skin felt as smooth and soft as Ashley’s, the musculature underneath a nice and plushy layer of fat made her body feel so luscious to the touch, that she almost wanted to press herself into her body, until she could just slip inside and completely merge with her.
But since that was impossible, she settled for the second best thing, she lowered herself to Clarice’s shaved pussy. She had never seen a vagina from so close, but she had an idea of what to do, so she went to work.
She inserted her fingers into the other woman’s needy hole, while her lips dedicated themselves to the older woman’s clitoris. She tried to maintain a consistent rhythm between focusing on each part, so she kept going, until her face got sprayed with her co worker's juices.
—————————————————————————————————————————
A few hours into the night, both tired and thoroughly fucked women slept peacefully. After both had first orgasmed, they moved themselves to Ashley’s room, and there, they kept playing with each other’s body for as long as they could keep awake.
Surprisingly, Ashley had kept awake for a little longer than Clarice did. She knew that for some reason, she couldn’t afford to sleep before her companion. After she made sure the brunette was asleep, she started concentrating. Just like that, her head hit the pillow, back turned to the ceiling.
A Seam slowly opened in Ashley’s back, and Thomas crawled out of it as carefully as he could.
He was tired. Unlike the first time he used Ashley’s body by itself, it wasn’t any sort of physical tiredness, but mental exhaustion. He could barely describe his experience living her life for a day. During some moments, it was like he couldn’t tell where she began and he ended, and during others he was just sitting down, deep inside her mind, making as little noise as he could.
The sheer pleasure women’s bodies were capable of was something he wasn’t ready to feel when he first woke up today, but it was wonderful. Each tender touch to one of her breasts felt like massaging his penis’ head, and he could barely describe how it felt to have a tongue deep inside her vagina, or her clitoris stimulated.
All around, the feeling of embodying such an attractive woman was the best part. He could feel her mind flowing between his own while he was being her, and that was the best part of all. He could have her all for himself during it, in ways that even just keeping her soul inside himself didn’t compare.
But all good things had to end, and he couldn’t keep stealing someone else’s life like that, so he quickly let go of Ashley’s soul, the small sphere slowly phasing through his belly, and resting in his hands.
He placed it inside Ashley’s body, somewhat sad to let go of it, and that he couldn’t stay here to see how she’d be after all of that influence he had on her yesterday.
At least he did, until his eyes settled on the other woman in the room.
He didn’t really know Clarice, didn’t have a deeper connection with her, like he did with Ashley. But he supposed that it wouldn’t hurt to keep watching them for at least one more day.
Besides, if he needed to, he could just get her to a bathroom, and leave whenever he wanted to. Yeah, why wouldn’t he enjoy the larger woman.
And so, with a grin on his face, he slowly reached into the brunette’s back, firmly grasping her soul. He would make sure to keep experimenting.
1
6.0K
11
1
Helen had never been as cold as she felt when an accident turned her into a slime. Fortunately for her, David's body is warm and nice, and she could even transform it into a copy of hers. He wasn't sure how to feel about his new tenant, but being able to explore her nice body sometimes was an interesting perk, hopefully he'd be able to help her to her old body before anything too weird happend to them.
When she first woke up during that Tuesday morning, Hellen really wasn’t expecting how much her life would change. At first it was one day like any other, she would get up, take a bath, have breakfast, and go on, trying out the state of the art in perfumes and colognes. She had a very sharp sense of smell since childhood, and it was how she made a life by developing them, and eventually, having them developed for her.
The 45-years-old was nothing like one would expect from someone approaching her fifties. She had worked hard, both in her line of work, and in keeping her body in top shape. Hellen was tall, and had the proportions to take full advantage of it. The 5 feet 9 blonde had ample breasts, and wide hips, though her waist wasn’t as thin as it used to be, it, together with the slightly pudgy belly, was the most blatant show of her age one could see. Still, she was a prime example of a MILF, or at least she would, if she had birthed any kids at all.
Still, Hellen Rivers was a successful business woman, and held a lot of power and influence in the context she existed in.
That is why she really didn’t know how to feel, and what to think about being reduced to a simple blob of liquid.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Vanessa was Hellen’s personal assistant. A mousy woman, the 37-years-old was as different from her boss as one could. Where Hellen was tall, blonde and charismatic, Vanessa was short, brown haired, and very shy. She often wondered how she’d even got the job. Still, she was very competent at managing her boss’ schedule, she would make sure Hellen went where she needed to go, and got there when she needed to be. She even managed to balance that with being a single mother to her son, David.
David was a 19-years-old college student. The only thing that wasn’t completely average about him, was his skin tone. While his mom was pale, he looked vaguely mediterranean, with a beautiful golden olive skin tone. He was back home for the first time since he started college, and was eager to spend his whole vacation doing nothing productive.
He woke up early that day, and started preparing breakfast when his mom walked in.
“Oh, ain’t this is a nice surprise. Good morning honey, thanks for making breakfast today,” said the woman, giving him a kiss on the cheek.
“Morning, no problem, I got used to waking early at school, so it’s no problem.”
After he finished, each of them grabbed a plate, got their share, and sat down to eat.
“So, what’re you up to today?” Asked the young man.
“Uhh, ms. Rivers is going to a product test facility today, so I gotta accompany her. Sorry for not being able to spend more time with you while you’re home,” answered the mom, slightly dejected.
“Hey, don’t worry, I’ll probably just stay at home and play video-games, I have a lot to catch up on from these past few months.”
They kept up the small talk, glad for being able to appreciate each other’s presence for the first time in a few months.
Eventually Vanessa left for work. Exactly 15 minutes after she arrived, and got the day’s routine set up with the drivers, Hellen arrived.
“Good morning ma’am, here’s your coffee, we’ll be leaving in 5 minutes to the first facility”
“Good morning Nessa, as efficient as always, hiring you was the best decision I made,” smiled the older woman. “Will there be any meeting later today, or is it just sampling the whole day?”
“Unless something unexpected comes up, only sampling ma’am.”
“You do know that you don’t need to call me ma’am all the time, right? It makes me feel old, and we’re really close in age.”
“I do, ms. Rivers,” the blonde visibly brightened at that, “but I also feel that professionalism is important to keep a healthy working relationship, so I’ll keep it that way, ma’am”.
“One day, I'll get you to call me something else, just wait.”
—————————————————————————————————————————
Hellen wasn’t sure what happened, but when she woke up, she couldn’t feel anything. It took a few minutes to finally start feeling something. It was faint, but she could feel something pulling, so she pulled back. The longer she pulled, the more she felt, until she finally became cognizant of her surroundings.
She was inside a bathroom, a very big bathroom. She also noticed she was currently very light, and couldn’t hear anything. She would be panicking by now, but since her only sensations were cold, weight, and sight, she didn’t really know what to do. I was almost as if she was separated from anything, just a little ball of cold that could see.
She tried pulling again, and her point of view moved a bit. With nothing else to do, Hellen moved around aimlessly. She couldn’t really control which directions she was moving at first, not having much reference on which way was where, besides up and down, but as she moved, she started noticing the general shape of the bathroom.
By pulling in specific ways, she discovered that she could even move her eye, which made moving to specific places a lot easier. As she moved around she really began to realize that something was wrong. She couldn’t see her body below her, and her field of view seemed to be a lot larger than her usual one, but what shocked her the most was not having her sense of smell. That was why she crawled as fast as she could to the cabinet. If she could climb it, she could look at herself in the mirror, and see what happened to her.
She didn’t know how long it took, but after getting up on the cabinet, and climbing the sink’s faucet, she finally reached the mirror. It wasn’t possible. It couldn't be happening! She would NOT believe she was now a creepy slime thing. It could only be a bad dream, and if she closed her eyes, she was sure she would eventually wake up and all would be normal. She tried so hard to wake up that she didn’t notice someone entering the bathroom.
David was worried, his mother had been very upset when she got home last night, and didn’t want to comment on what happened. She just arrived, took a shower, and went to bed. He wasn’t sure what happened, but he was worried. He hoped she would be feeling better that morning.
It was around 3 AM that he stopped playing to go to bed. One day at home, and he was already doing his best to fuck over his sleep schedule, but he wasn’t worried, he had plenty of time to get used to wake early again before he returned to campus. After turning off his computer, he went to the kitchen to drink a cup of water, careful not to make a sound.
Whatever happened at her work, his mom had come home dirty. There was some dried out residue on the path leading from the entry to the bathroom. He hoped it was nothing that would stain the floorboards, or his mother’s clothes.
Next he went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and take a last leak before bed. When he entered he was surprised. There was more of the residue on the floor here, but that wasn’t all. Not only was it still fresh in the bathroom, there was a blob of slime made of it atop the sink, and it looked to be almost looking at itself in the mirror, carefully turning its main tentacle? Body? He wasn’t sure, but the pale beige colored blob thing was creepy as hell.
“What the fuck…”
Finally Hellen felt something that was warm. She slowly turned back, and saw a young man standing behind her, in front of the opened door. She didn’t know what came over her at that moment, but as soon as she saw him, her first instinct was to jump on him. She didn’t know how to jump, but it was almost as if her new blobby body knew exactly what to do.
“Argh!” cried David, the cold slimy thing hitting him in the chest.
Hellen didn’t know what was happening, but after all of this time feeling cold, she had a nice new source of heat right here. The man’s body felt like it was almost boiling, but the only parts that could feel its heat were the surface in direct contact with his body. So she did the only thing she could to make the cold stop, she slithered inside his mouth.
David tried his best to pry the thing from his body, but it was too slippery, and every time he managed to dislodge some of it, it just flowed right back, until it managed to get to his face. He wasn’t sure he ever tasted anything like that. The beige slime tasted salty, and smelled kind of like alcohol, at least it did until it reached his nose, which prompted the thing to invade every orifice in his face it could.
The boy was really trying to stop her, thought Hellen, but she couldn’t pass on the opportunity to escape the coldness she first felt in her new form, and so she strived to invade him from every hole she could find. She couldn’t believe how warm it felt inside his throat. She felt him shaking around while she entered his throat, but as she arrived at his stomach, she felt his body quieten. She slipped inside until she was contained completely inside his belly, and once there, she finally relaxed, overwhelmed by the comfy heat of his body.
The young man briefly lost consciousness from lack of air, but as soon as the slime stopped obstructing his airways he came back. As he forcefully breathed, he looked around, and noticed that all the residue on the bathroom’s floor was gone.
“What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck…” murmured the confused man. He felt as if he had two little beings on each shoulder, arguing, and making his head hurt. Maybe it was all a dream, one side claimed. But it felt too real, said the other. After he stood up, and with his mind in disarray, he carefully went to his room, and plopped down in the bed. Whatever that was, it could wait until morning, as he felt more tired than ever.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Hellen woke up still feeling tired that morning. She was glad that last night turned out to be a weird dream. She looked at the clock, and saw that it was still early morning, and that her mother hadn’t gone to work yet, so she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. It was only after she started cooking, that she noticed that her mother had been dead for quite some time by now, and that she always ate something at work, never needing to cook her own breakfast.
It was at that moment that she dissociated from David, who kept concentrating on the stove. As soon as she noticed that she wasn’t herself, it was as if she felt herself slightly unlatching from the body she was now. she could still feel it, but now it wasn’t as vivid as her own body, or how it was a few minutes before. She wasn’t sure what had happened, but seemed to be in David’s body.
Of course, she didn’t know who David was, but she apparently knew his name. She kept watching subtly as he cooked breakfast for him and his mom. Just as he finished, his mom entered the room, surprising the woman.
“Hey mom, feeling better.”
“A little,” answered the short woman.
“What happened yesterday?” asked the curious son.
“There was an accident yesterday at one of the testing facilities. No one really knows what happened, but after one of the bottled samples spilled over ms. Rivers, she had a bad reaction. She puked into me, and fell unconscious. I called the hospital when I woke up, and she’s still asleep,” explained the tired mother.
“Damm, hope she gets better. Are you going to work today?”
“Yeah, I need to go, explain what happened, and cancel everything in the near future.”
“Well, good luck on that, I didn’t sleep well tonight, so i’ll be resting a little bit.”
“OK honey, I’ll be off then,” she says as she finishes her breakfast, stands up, hugs and kisses her son on the cheek.
While this happened, Hellen was astonished. Somehow, after an accident yesterday, she had turned into some sort of goo creature, and was now riding along with her personal assistant’s son.
After David washed the dishes, he went to bed, and tried to go back to sleep. Hellen had tried to control the body again, but all she could do was to engage again with his body in a way that felt like she and him were the same person. Everything he did, and every thought he had, felt like they were her own. It was only after he laid down in his bed that she noticed something. She could still push and pull from inside his body.
David had started to feel warm. He thought that he had just had a bad dream, and that was the reason he felt so tired, but when he started to feel uncomfortably warm, he figured that something bad was happening. He quickly took off his clothes, now drenched in sweat, meaning that he could clearly see the changes happening in real time.
The first change was his skin tone. He could see splotches of his skin clearing, his hairy tanned skin into soft, turning hairless and pale. Slowly he felt his bones and joints crack, but instead of breaking, or moving, as he expected form the noises, they turned soft and flexible, before changing shape and disposition. His figure was changing from average, but clearly masculine into something that was very much feminine. After a while of this, he stopped feeling the discomfort from earlier, and started feeling a deep pleasure. Pleasure that only heightened as he saw a pair of breasts swelling on his chest. He moved his hands to touch them, but only grew more confused from seeing his hands, now small and delicate. They felt soft and sensitive to the touch, his now smaller hands almost sinking into the soft bosom he now sported.
The pleasure was overwhelming, David’s mind was almost blank right now, especially as his manhood changed shape. It retreated back into his own body, becoming a mound, with a pair of lips hiding a deeper slit that led inside his body. The last thing to change was a small nub on the newly formed vagina, and upon its completion, David came, unable to stand his new soft and more delicate form.
Hellen was surprised by how easy it was to shape David’s body into an almost identical copy of hers. Almost, because she was visibly younger. The pudge she had gotten from age was still there, but she now featured less age marks, and her womanly assets were now springier than they had been for the last 10 years. She also noticed she was a little bit taller than she had been, though still shorter than David was. While he was recovering from the orgasm, she also noticed she could finally control their shared body.
It was how she stood up and walked to Vanessa’s room, to admire herself in the mirror. She found that she could consult David’s memories, which is how she found her way around the house. As she marveled about her younger visage, and at her recovered sharp sense of smell, she felt her control suddenly be wrenched from her.
“What the fuck is going on, why am I a chick? When did I come to the mirror?”, questioned the worried young man.
“Ugh, why couldn’t you stay gone for a little while!”
"WHO 'S THERE!” asked David, turning around and looking for whoever had spoken.
“Oh, you can hear me now?” asked the pleasantly surprised older woman, from inside his mind.
“I SAID WHO’S THERE, COME OUT WHEREVER YOU ARE!” demanded the now frantic man.
“Oh, kid, I'm sorry, but I'm inside your mind, you won’t find me by looking around.”
“My head? Am I going crazy?”
“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about it, you were well awake last night, when I entered your body.”
“That was you! Wait, that was real !?” questioned David, on the verge of freaking out.
It took quite some time for his new tenant to calm him down. Hellen was worried he’d do something that could seriously injure himself, in an effort to get rid of her.
“So you’re saying that the weird slime last night was you…”
“Uh-huh”.
“And that you’re currently inside my body.”
“Yes.”
“And that you transformed me into a very attractive woman.”
“Yeah, that was by accident, though.”
“And that you’re my mom’s boss.”
“That pretty much sums it up”
“Well, when are you leaving then?” asked David.
“That’s the problem, I don’t know how to.”
“What do you mean you don’t know?”
“I mean that this is all as new to me as it is to you, so i have no idea what i’m doing!”
“God dammit” mumbled the recently turned young woman, before looking at himself in the mirror.
He wasn’t sure about how to feel about his new form. The orgasm he felt when he finished turning into a young Hellen Rivers was like nothing he had ever felt. He could also see how beautiful and attractive she was. That feeling was what led him to start pawing at his heavy breasts. He had touched other women’s boobs before, but he couldn’t help but notice how different it felt to touch his own breasts.
David was slowly getting aroused for himself. He was beautiful, his breasts felt wonderful, and he could feel himself getting wet every time his fingers brushed against his soft skin. This all led to the moment where he was laying on the floor, legs up, and looking at his pussy in the mirror.
His velvety folds were very delicate, and he could feel his juices slowly leaving it. Usually, he would never be able to resist seeing such a beautiful woman, presenting herself like this for him, but now, he was the beautiful woman presenting himself. He slowly started to explore his lower lips, noting how different it felt compared to his cock. Instead of hard, it was soft, warm and wet, his pussy was different than anything he ever felt. He tentatively stuck a finger inside, and could barely believe how good it felt. It was as if a very deep itch he never knew he had was finally being scratched. It was as if he was meant to be filled by something.
While this happened, Hellen was feeling everything. She didn’t like having a man so blatantly exploring her body, but she supposed that it was her fault that he had it, and that it was better to have him drunk on pleasure than to be panicking. It was with that in thought that she decided to slide herself into his mind, feeling how it was to explore her body from a new perspective.
With one hand teasing his inside, David’s other hand started exploring the outer layer of his new vagina. The last part that had appeared in his new body, was a tiny nub in his vagina, and for the first time, he felt as if he had a good idea of what he was doing. Information came unbidden in his head, about how to pleasure his clitoris without hurting himself by accident. It was a very sensitive organ, so he made sure to lubricate his small fingers as well as he could, before carefully massaging it.
David felt like he was in heaven. This female body was incredible. It was as if every second he kept stimulating his vagina and his clit, every nerve ending in his body were getting more and more sensitive. He rode the wave of pleasure until it crashed into the orgasm of his life.
As he recovered from the orgasm, Hellen stood up and started cleaning her assistant’s room. It wouldn’t be good for either of them if she arrived and saw the mess they had made here. After that, she went to David’s room, before laying down, and relaxing. As their body lost the slight tension it had, ever since David first noticed what it had become, Hellen finally noticed that once more, she could push and pull her insides.
This time, she warned David about it, before beginning to rearrange his body back.
Once he returned, David felt a weight leave his shoulders, and so, finally managed to fall asleep.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Vanessa had a rough day. Her boss was still unconscious, so there were a lot of things she had to manage so the company wouldn’t implode. She had called every person that had a meeting marked for the next week and a half, and helped to do the parts of Hellen’s work that she could to help the company keep running in her absence. Hopefully Hellen would wake soon, and she would be back to her normal work. It was exhausting, but at least she was used to it.
She had just arrived from work, when David left his room.
“Hey mom, how was work?”
“You know, busy, especially since ms. Rivers are not there. How are you feeling?”
“I slept a bit during the afternoon, after I woke up I was all better. I ordered a pizza, if you don’t mind.”
“Oh, that’s great, I try not to indulge, but today has been hellish, I deserve some cheesy goodness,” joked the woman.
David wasn’t sure how to tell his mom that her boss was currently inside him. It wasn’t something that was easy to digest for anyone, so he hoped that she would understand. Hellen wasn’t sure how to feel about this, but she supposed that Vanessa was the only way she could try and get back to her body. She really hoped that by going back to it, she’d be able to instinctively go back inside it, like she first did to David.
As the time passed, the pizza arrived. As they ate, Vanessa noticed how anxious David looked.
“Honey, are you alright?” asked the worried mother.
“Ok. Ok! No big deal. So, last night, something very weird happened,” started the young man. “When I went to sleep, i got attacked by a blob monster”
The two kept silent after this.
“David, son, are you doing any kind of drugs? You know you can trust me, right?”
“No, mom, no! There was something in the bathroom, and it entered my mouth, and when I woke up this morning, I could hear a voice in my head. Your boss’ voice.”
“David, Hellen is in a coma, you better stop this right now, young man!” said the now angry mother. How could he be joking about something like this!
“Look, I can prove it to you,” he said while standing up.
Hellen knew that this was her prompt. She pushed and pulled at David’s body, slowly but surely turning him into a younger version of herself. They had tried the transformation a few more times that afternoon, and she had learned how to do it without overwhelming the boy with her body’s new sensations.
Vanessa wasn’t sure how to react. First her son tells her that something entered his mouth during the night, then he claimed it was her comatose boss, and now, he was somehow turning into her
“Well, here it is mom…” said the now young woman to his mother.
“Please don’t call me mother while you look like that,” asked the older woman, slightly creeped out.
“Well, i can talk with Hellen in my head, and we want-”
“Please, just, just give me some time to think, I don’t know how to handle this right now,” she said and left for her room.
“Welp, this could’ve gone better,” said David.
“Yeah, if I had a son, and he suddenly turned into Vanessa, I’d have also been shocked. Give her some time, and hopefully she’ll come to terms with it by tomorrow morning.”
“Right, can you turn me back?”
“Sorry kid, give me half an hour. I guess you can enjoy my body until then, as payment”
“Okay then,” lamely answered the young woman, walking back to his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
In the end, David didn’t have any fun with his hot new body that night. He fell asleep as soon as his head hit his pillow. That is not to say that said body hadn’t been thoroughly enjoyed. In the morning, Hellen had woken up before David had, meaning that until he did, she had control of their shared body. She stood up, and stretched, noticing her bare breasts. David liked sleeping without a shirt, as a result, she couldn’t help but grab her boobs and lightly play with them.
She had never had any attraction to her own body, so she surmised that this was David’s own arousal at her filled out figure influencing her. She could barely keep her eyes away from her perky pale globes and pink areolas. They hadn’t looked this good in ages. The way they wiggled and wobbled as she moved them with her hands, or by shaking her torso was almost hypnotizing. She found herself giggling at the sight.
It wasn’t long before she felt a familiar dampness between her legs. She had always heard about morning wood, had, in fact, felt it yesterday, but she wasn’t expecting it to happen to her while in her female shape. She sat down on the bed, and finally let go of her breasts. It really was different to be riding the body herself, instead of riding along with David, either by sharing his mind fully, or by sitting in the backseat.
As she started massaging her sopping wet pussy, she noted that it was a lot more sensitive than she used to be. She thought it had felt like that at first, because her host was not used to the new hardware, but her inner warmth was now growing to heights it had never gone to in her own body. She gently pressed her fingers on her waiting clitoris, she always did that before trying to plunge anything into her needy hole. When she got to her vagina proper, it was so wet that she couldn’t believe it.
While Hellen was busy masturbating, David woke up like a sudden flash of thunder. One moment he was dreaming quietly, the next he was feeling almost immeasurable pleasure. As soon as his consciousness was fully back, he returned to the driver’s seat, but unlike the last day, he felt himself instantly melt into Hellen’s mind.
David had never felt like this when she masturbated before. Not even sex had ever felt this good. She had experienced men with a lot of different sizes and experience, but she guessed that nothing would ever come close than using an actually different, more sensitive tool for the job. She could only wonder how having actual sex would be like with her new pussy.
David disconnected from Hellen as fast as he could. He wondered how she had managed to keep herself out of his mind yesterday. Being her not only in body, but in mind, was so tempting that he almost got carried away.
As Hellen finally climaxed, she slowly lost control of the body, as David instinctually reasserted himself.
“Jesus Christ, Hellen. When I woke up I thought I was you for a second…”
“Oh, sorry about that. How was it.”
“It was certainly an experience. Being you is different, you’re more confident, more sure of yourself. It was almost like I was losing myself into you. Was that how it felt whenever you melded with me yesterday?”
“Not really, I thought I was you during it, but it was quite easy to distance myself, and then to go back inside it.”
They stood up, Hellen changed the body back to its default form, and David went to start breakfast. Before he could start, though, he found that his mother had already done it.
“Oh, hey mom, good morning,” said the unsure young man.
“Morning. You two were a bit loud this morning, woke me up a bit earlier…” said the woman, sitting down with her plate.
“Sorry about that. In my defense, it wasn’t me in the wheel,” he answered, piling the food on his own plate, and going to sit down.
“Oh! I see. Even now it’s hard to understand that you’re now both one person…”, the latter part being muttered by the older woman. “Anyways, I’ll be going to the hospital to check up on ms. Rivers. Hellen, do you think that you could leave my son’s body if I took you with me?” She asked, looking David straight in the eye.
The first thing that Hellen noticed was that Nessa had finally called her by name. I was almost enough to make her happy, unfortunately, she knew that she couldn’t answer with any certainty.
“She said that she will try her best, but she isn’t sure she can even leave my body. She couldn’t the last time she tried.”
“I suppose that’s as good as we’ll get. Get ready, we’ll be leaving in 20,” gone was the mother, Vanessa the personal assistant was now here.
—————————————————————————————————————————
They were finally here. David was feeling surprisingly anxious at being in front of Hellen Rivers’ hospital room. As they entered it, he couldn’t help but feel somewhat sad that if it worked out, he’d never be able to feel that female pleasure again.
Hellen felt a pit in her stomach. When she first possessed David, she had felt a very overwhelming warmth, and her slimy body had instinctively knew what to do, but standing in front of her body, all she felt was cold. It was as if she was rejecting her body. She was worried. She didn’t want to steal a young man’s body, her assistant’s son’s body at that, but neither did she want to be relegated to a voice inside his head, giving him her body whenever he wanted to have fun with it.
After standing in front of the bed for a few minutes, David decided to approach it. The only ones in the room currently were him, his mother, and Hellen’s old shell. He took her somewhat cold hands into his, and felt something. Her body wasn’t all that much colder than a normal body is meant to be, but he felt a strange cold still.
Neither of them knew this, but the cold was actually Hellen’s. As David touched her body, she felt cold all of a sudden. I was just like when she first woke up in her new form. She was scared she would be unable to return to her body, when suddenly, a fountain of warmth surged close by, and she went after it with as much strength as she could muster.
David and Vanessa were startled as Hellen’s body suddenly sat straight, with open mouth and eyes, looking at nothing. The same beige colored slime that had entered his body a few nights before was leaving her mouth, though now in better lighting, looked distinctly fleshy. It lunged at David, once more invading his mouth before he could react.
Hellen felt good, it was as if a missing part of her was reconnecting to her. The cold was slowly fading away, giving way to David’s warmth.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Although Helen didn’t manage to return to her body, not all was lost. Vanessa had been very scared when, after a creepy beige substance flowed from her boss’ comatose body into her son’s, said body suddenly evaporated into scentless smoke.
Hellen had been completely transformed, from a parasitic entity, into a true symbiotic one. Where before she could only take control of David’s body sometimes, and couldn’t leave, she was now more than able to change hosts, and had a bigger influence on her host, as long as they were transformed into her body.
Eventually she reached an accord with Vanessa and David. They would both continue living their lives as normal, but as long as she could still be herself part of the time, she’d leave all of her fortune at their disposal, they were her new bodies after all. She used Vanessa as a host when she needed to be her older self, and Devid whenever she wanted to have some fun with her younger body.
Now, David would go back to college during the week, and return home on the weekends, where he would merge with Hellen to have fun clubbing, and Vanessa would be the main host during the week.
As David aged, he kept spending more and more time as Hellen, eventually taking over as her during the whole week. He had to be honest, being Hellen Rivers was amazing. He got a degree in biology and chemistry, and used that with whatever turned Hellen into a slime, to make cosmetics that actually helped people to remain younger for longer, and that was the excuse they used for her seeming eternal young looking face.
Eventually, Hellen and David decided to completely fuse themselves. They had spent so long melding with each other’s minds, that it was almost trivial to do it at that point. One day they just woke up and knew that they were more or less the same person, so they just decided to keep joined, with the added benefit of being able to change between their male and female bodies whenever they wanted.
They lived for a long time, and eventually even got married. The new Hellen finally had kids, and fortunately, none of them had weird powers from their mother’s unique circumstance. But accidents still happen, so weirder things could still be up in the air.
All in all, They had a good time. Nothing either of them expected to happen that night, but for them, it was enough.
When she first woke up during that Tuesday morning, Hellen really wasn’t expecting how much her life would change. At first it was one day like any other, she would get up, take a bath, have breakfast, and go on, trying out the state of the art in perfumes and colognes. She had a very sharp sense of smell since childhood, and it was how she made a life by developing them, and eventually, having them developed for her.
The 45-years-old was nothing like one would expect from someone approaching her fifties. She had worked hard, both in her line of work, and in keeping her body in top shape. Hellen was tall, and had the proportions to take full advantage of it. The 5 feet 9 blonde had ample breasts, and wide hips, though her waist wasn’t as thin as it used to be, it, together with the slightly pudgy belly, was the most blatant show of her age one could see. Still, she was a prime example of a MILF, or at least she would, if she had birthed any kids at all.
Still, Hellen Rivers was a successful business woman, and held a lot of power and influence in the context she existed in.
That is why she really didn’t know how to feel, and what to think about being reduced to a simple blob of liquid.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Vanessa was Hellen’s personal assistant. A mousy woman, the 37-years-old was as different from her boss as one could. Where Hellen was tall, blonde and charismatic, Vanessa was short, brown haired, and very shy. She often wondered how she’d even got the job. Still, she was very competent at managing her boss’ schedule, she would make sure Hellen went where she needed to go, and got there when she needed to be. She even managed to balance that with being a single mother to her son, David.
David was a 19-years-old college student. The only thing that wasn’t completely average about him, was his skin tone. While his mom was pale, he looked vaguely mediterranean, with a beautiful golden olive skin tone. He was back home for the first time since he started college, and was eager to spend his whole vacation doing nothing productive.
He woke up early that day, and started preparing breakfast when his mom walked in.
“Oh, ain’t this is a nice surprise. Good morning honey, thanks for making breakfast today,” said the woman, giving him a kiss on the cheek.
“Morning, no problem, I got used to waking early at school, so it’s no problem.”
After he finished, each of them grabbed a plate, got their share, and sat down to eat.
“So, what’re you up to today?” Asked the young man.
“Uhh, ms. Rivers is going to a product test facility today, so I gotta accompany her. Sorry for not being able to spend more time with you while you’re home,” answered the mom, slightly dejected.
“Hey, don’t worry, I’ll probably just stay at home and play video-games, I have a lot to catch up on from these past few months.”
They kept up the small talk, glad for being able to appreciate each other’s presence for the first time in a few months.
Eventually Vanessa left for work. Exactly 15 minutes after she arrived, and got the day’s routine set up with the drivers, Hellen arrived.
“Good morning ma’am, here’s your coffee, we’ll be leaving in 5 minutes to the first facility”
“Good morning Nessa, as efficient as always, hiring you was the best decision I made,” smiled the older woman. “Will there be any meeting later today, or is it just sampling the whole day?”
“Unless something unexpected comes up, only sampling ma’am.”
“You do know that you don’t need to call me ma’am all the time, right? It makes me feel old, and we’re really close in age.”
“I do, ms. Rivers,” the blonde visibly brightened at that, “but I also feel that professionalism is important to keep a healthy working relationship, so I’ll keep it that way, ma’am”.
“One day, I'll get you to call me something else, just wait.”
—————————————————————————————————————————
Hellen wasn’t sure what happened, but when she woke up, she couldn’t feel anything. It took a few minutes to finally start feeling something. It was faint, but she could feel something pulling, so she pulled back. The longer she pulled, the more she felt, until she finally became cognizant of her surroundings.
She was inside a bathroom, a very big bathroom. She also noticed she was currently very light, and couldn’t hear anything. She would be panicking by now, but since her only sensations were cold, weight, and sight, she didn’t really know what to do. I was almost as if she was separated from anything, just a little ball of cold that could see.
She tried pulling again, and her point of view moved a bit. With nothing else to do, Hellen moved around aimlessly. She couldn’t really control which directions she was moving at first, not having much reference on which way was where, besides up and down, but as she moved, she started noticing the general shape of the bathroom.
By pulling in specific ways, she discovered that she could even move her eye, which made moving to specific places a lot easier. As she moved around she really began to realize that something was wrong. She couldn’t see her body below her, and her field of view seemed to be a lot larger than her usual one, but what shocked her the most was not having her sense of smell. That was why she crawled as fast as she could to the cabinet. If she could climb it, she could look at herself in the mirror, and see what happened to her.
She didn’t know how long it took, but after getting up on the cabinet, and climbing the sink’s faucet, she finally reached the mirror. It wasn’t possible. It couldn't be happening! She would NOT believe she was now a creepy slime thing. It could only be a bad dream, and if she closed her eyes, she was sure she would eventually wake up and all would be normal. She tried so hard to wake up that she didn’t notice someone entering the bathroom.
David was worried, his mother had been very upset when she got home last night, and didn’t want to comment on what happened. She just arrived, took a shower, and went to bed. He wasn’t sure what happened, but he was worried. He hoped she would be feeling better that morning.
It was around 3 AM that he stopped playing to go to bed. One day at home, and he was already doing his best to fuck over his sleep schedule, but he wasn’t worried, he had plenty of time to get used to wake early again before he returned to campus. After turning off his computer, he went to the kitchen to drink a cup of water, careful not to make a sound.
Whatever happened at her work, his mom had come home dirty. There was some dried out residue on the path leading from the entry to the bathroom. He hoped it was nothing that would stain the floorboards, or his mother’s clothes.
Next he went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and take a last leak before bed. When he entered he was surprised. There was more of the residue on the floor here, but that wasn’t all. Not only was it still fresh in the bathroom, there was a blob of slime made of it atop the sink, and it looked to be almost looking at itself in the mirror, carefully turning its main tentacle? Body? He wasn’t sure, but the pale beige colored blob thing was creepy as hell.
“What the fuck…”
Finally Hellen felt something that was warm. She slowly turned back, and saw a young man standing behind her, in front of the opened door. She didn’t know what came over her at that moment, but as soon as she saw him, her first instinct was to jump on him. She didn’t know how to jump, but it was almost as if her new blobby body knew exactly what to do.
“Argh!” cried David, the cold slimy thing hitting him in the chest.
Hellen didn’t know what was happening, but after all of this time feeling cold, she had a nice new source of heat right here. The man’s body felt like it was almost boiling, but the only parts that could feel its heat were the surface in direct contact with his body. So she did the only thing she could to make the cold stop, she slithered inside his mouth.
David tried his best to pry the thing from his body, but it was too slippery, and every time he managed to dislodge some of it, it just flowed right back, until it managed to get to his face. He wasn’t sure he ever tasted anything like that. The beige slime tasted salty, and smelled kind of like alcohol, at least it did until it reached his nose, which prompted the thing to invade every orifice in his face it could.
The boy was really trying to stop her, thought Hellen, but she couldn’t pass on the opportunity to escape the coldness she first felt in her new form, and so she strived to invade him from every hole she could find. She couldn’t believe how warm it felt inside his throat. She felt him shaking around while she entered his throat, but as she arrived at his stomach, she felt his body quieten. She slipped inside until she was contained completely inside his belly, and once there, she finally relaxed, overwhelmed by the comfy heat of his body.
The young man briefly lost consciousness from lack of air, but as soon as the slime stopped obstructing his airways he came back. As he forcefully breathed, he looked around, and noticed that all the residue on the bathroom’s floor was gone.
“What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck…” murmured the confused man. He felt as if he had two little beings on each shoulder, arguing, and making his head hurt. Maybe it was all a dream, one side claimed. But it felt too real, said the other. After he stood up, and with his mind in disarray, he carefully went to his room, and plopped down in the bed. Whatever that was, it could wait until morning, as he felt more tired than ever.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Hellen woke up still feeling tired that morning. She was glad that last night turned out to be a weird dream. She looked at the clock, and saw that it was still early morning, and that her mother hadn’t gone to work yet, so she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. It was only after she started cooking, that she noticed that her mother had been dead for quite some time by now, and that she always ate something at work, never needing to cook her own breakfast.
It was at that moment that she dissociated from David, who kept concentrating on the stove. As soon as she noticed that she wasn’t herself, it was as if she felt herself slightly unlatching from the body she was now. she could still feel it, but now it wasn’t as vivid as her own body, or how it was a few minutes before. She wasn’t sure what had happened, but seemed to be in David’s body.
Of course, she didn’t know who David was, but she apparently knew his name. She kept watching subtly as he cooked breakfast for him and his mom. Just as he finished, his mom entered the room, surprising the woman.
“Hey mom, feeling better.”
“A little,” answered the short woman.
“What happened yesterday?” asked the curious son.
“There was an accident yesterday at one of the testing facilities. No one really knows what happened, but after one of the bottled samples spilled over ms. Rivers, she had a bad reaction. She puked into me, and fell unconscious. I called the hospital when I woke up, and she’s still asleep,” explained the tired mother.
“Damm, hope she gets better. Are you going to work today?”
“Yeah, I need to go, explain what happened, and cancel everything in the near future.”
“Well, good luck on that, I didn’t sleep well tonight, so i’ll be resting a little bit.”
“OK honey, I’ll be off then,” she says as she finishes her breakfast, stands up, hugs and kisses her son on the cheek.
While this happened, Hellen was astonished. Somehow, after an accident yesterday, she had turned into some sort of goo creature, and was now riding along with her personal assistant’s son.
After David washed the dishes, he went to bed, and tried to go back to sleep. Hellen had tried to control the body again, but all she could do was to engage again with his body in a way that felt like she and him were the same person. Everything he did, and every thought he had, felt like they were her own. It was only after he laid down in his bed that she noticed something. She could still push and pull from inside his body.
David had started to feel warm. He thought that he had just had a bad dream, and that was the reason he felt so tired, but when he started to feel uncomfortably warm, he figured that something bad was happening. He quickly took off his clothes, now drenched in sweat, meaning that he could clearly see the changes happening in real time.
The first change was his skin tone. He could see splotches of his skin clearing, his hairy tanned skin into soft, turning hairless and pale. Slowly he felt his bones and joints crack, but instead of breaking, or moving, as he expected form the noises, they turned soft and flexible, before changing shape and disposition. His figure was changing from average, but clearly masculine into something that was very much feminine. After a while of this, he stopped feeling the discomfort from earlier, and started feeling a deep pleasure. Pleasure that only heightened as he saw a pair of breasts swelling on his chest. He moved his hands to touch them, but only grew more confused from seeing his hands, now small and delicate. They felt soft and sensitive to the touch, his now smaller hands almost sinking into the soft bosom he now sported.
The pleasure was overwhelming, David’s mind was almost blank right now, especially as his manhood changed shape. It retreated back into his own body, becoming a mound, with a pair of lips hiding a deeper slit that led inside his body. The last thing to change was a small nub on the newly formed vagina, and upon its completion, David came, unable to stand his new soft and more delicate form.
Hellen was surprised by how easy it was to shape David’s body into an almost identical copy of hers. Almost, because she was visibly younger. The pudge she had gotten from age was still there, but she now featured less age marks, and her womanly assets were now springier than they had been for the last 10 years. She also noticed she was a little bit taller than she had been, though still shorter than David was. While he was recovering from the orgasm, she also noticed she could finally control their shared body.
It was how she stood up and walked to Vanessa’s room, to admire herself in the mirror. She found that she could consult David’s memories, which is how she found her way around the house. As she marveled about her younger visage, and at her recovered sharp sense of smell, she felt her control suddenly be wrenched from her.
“What the fuck is going on, why am I a chick? When did I come to the mirror?”, questioned the worried young man.
“Ugh, why couldn’t you stay gone for a little while!”
"WHO 'S THERE!” asked David, turning around and looking for whoever had spoken.
“Oh, you can hear me now?” asked the pleasantly surprised older woman, from inside his mind.
“I SAID WHO’S THERE, COME OUT WHEREVER YOU ARE!” demanded the now frantic man.
“Oh, kid, I'm sorry, but I'm inside your mind, you won’t find me by looking around.”
“My head? Am I going crazy?”
“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about it, you were well awake last night, when I entered your body.”
“That was you! Wait, that was real !?” questioned David, on the verge of freaking out.
It took quite some time for his new tenant to calm him down. Hellen was worried he’d do something that could seriously injure himself, in an effort to get rid of her.
“So you’re saying that the weird slime last night was you…”
“Uh-huh”.
“And that you’re currently inside my body.”
“Yes.”
“And that you transformed me into a very attractive woman.”
“Yeah, that was by accident, though.”
“And that you’re my mom’s boss.”
“That pretty much sums it up”
“Well, when are you leaving then?” asked David.
“That’s the problem, I don’t know how to.”
“What do you mean you don’t know?”
“I mean that this is all as new to me as it is to you, so i have no idea what i’m doing!”
“God dammit” mumbled the recently turned young woman, before looking at himself in the mirror.
He wasn’t sure about how to feel about his new form. The orgasm he felt when he finished turning into a young Hellen Rivers was like nothing he had ever felt. He could also see how beautiful and attractive she was. That feeling was what led him to start pawing at his heavy breasts. He had touched other women’s boobs before, but he couldn’t help but notice how different it felt to touch his own breasts.
David was slowly getting aroused for himself. He was beautiful, his breasts felt wonderful, and he could feel himself getting wet every time his fingers brushed against his soft skin. This all led to the moment where he was laying on the floor, legs up, and looking at his pussy in the mirror.
His velvety folds were very delicate, and he could feel his juices slowly leaving it. Usually, he would never be able to resist seeing such a beautiful woman, presenting herself like this for him, but now, he was the beautiful woman presenting himself. He slowly started to explore his lower lips, noting how different it felt compared to his cock. Instead of hard, it was soft, warm and wet, his pussy was different than anything he ever felt. He tentatively stuck a finger inside, and could barely believe how good it felt. It was as if a very deep itch he never knew he had was finally being scratched. It was as if he was meant to be filled by something.
While this happened, Hellen was feeling everything. She didn’t like having a man so blatantly exploring her body, but she supposed that it was her fault that he had it, and that it was better to have him drunk on pleasure than to be panicking. It was with that in thought that she decided to slide herself into his mind, feeling how it was to explore her body from a new perspective.
With one hand teasing his inside, David’s other hand started exploring the outer layer of his new vagina. The last part that had appeared in his new body, was a tiny nub in his vagina, and for the first time, he felt as if he had a good idea of what he was doing. Information came unbidden in his head, about how to pleasure his clitoris without hurting himself by accident. It was a very sensitive organ, so he made sure to lubricate his small fingers as well as he could, before carefully massaging it.
David felt like he was in heaven. This female body was incredible. It was as if every second he kept stimulating his vagina and his clit, every nerve ending in his body were getting more and more sensitive. He rode the wave of pleasure until it crashed into the orgasm of his life.
As he recovered from the orgasm, Hellen stood up and started cleaning her assistant’s room. It wouldn’t be good for either of them if she arrived and saw the mess they had made here. After that, she went to David’s room, before laying down, and relaxing. As their body lost the slight tension it had, ever since David first noticed what it had become, Hellen finally noticed that once more, she could push and pull her insides.
This time, she warned David about it, before beginning to rearrange his body back.
Once he returned, David felt a weight leave his shoulders, and so, finally managed to fall asleep.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Vanessa had a rough day. Her boss was still unconscious, so there were a lot of things she had to manage so the company wouldn’t implode. She had called every person that had a meeting marked for the next week and a half, and helped to do the parts of Hellen’s work that she could to help the company keep running in her absence. Hopefully Hellen would wake soon, and she would be back to her normal work. It was exhausting, but at least she was used to it.
She had just arrived from work, when David left his room.
“Hey mom, how was work?”
“You know, busy, especially since ms. Rivers are not there. How are you feeling?”
“I slept a bit during the afternoon, after I woke up I was all better. I ordered a pizza, if you don’t mind.”
“Oh, that’s great, I try not to indulge, but today has been hellish, I deserve some cheesy goodness,” joked the woman.
David wasn’t sure how to tell his mom that her boss was currently inside him. It wasn’t something that was easy to digest for anyone, so he hoped that she would understand. Hellen wasn’t sure how to feel about this, but she supposed that Vanessa was the only way she could try and get back to her body. She really hoped that by going back to it, she’d be able to instinctively go back inside it, like she first did to David.
As the time passed, the pizza arrived. As they ate, Vanessa noticed how anxious David looked.
“Honey, are you alright?” asked the worried mother.
“Ok. Ok! No big deal. So, last night, something very weird happened,” started the young man. “When I went to sleep, i got attacked by a blob monster”
The two kept silent after this.
“David, son, are you doing any kind of drugs? You know you can trust me, right?”
“No, mom, no! There was something in the bathroom, and it entered my mouth, and when I woke up this morning, I could hear a voice in my head. Your boss’ voice.”
“David, Hellen is in a coma, you better stop this right now, young man!” said the now angry mother. How could he be joking about something like this!
“Look, I can prove it to you,” he said while standing up.
Hellen knew that this was her prompt. She pushed and pulled at David’s body, slowly but surely turning him into a younger version of herself. They had tried the transformation a few more times that afternoon, and she had learned how to do it without overwhelming the boy with her body’s new sensations.
Vanessa wasn’t sure how to react. First her son tells her that something entered his mouth during the night, then he claimed it was her comatose boss, and now, he was somehow turning into her
“Well, here it is mom…” said the now young woman to his mother.
“Please don’t call me mother while you look like that,” asked the older woman, slightly creeped out.
“Well, i can talk with Hellen in my head, and we want-”
“Please, just, just give me some time to think, I don’t know how to handle this right now,” she said and left for her room.
“Welp, this could’ve gone better,” said David.
“Yeah, if I had a son, and he suddenly turned into Vanessa, I’d have also been shocked. Give her some time, and hopefully she’ll come to terms with it by tomorrow morning.”
“Right, can you turn me back?”
“Sorry kid, give me half an hour. I guess you can enjoy my body until then, as payment”
“Okay then,” lamely answered the young woman, walking back to his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
In the end, David didn’t have any fun with his hot new body that night. He fell asleep as soon as his head hit his pillow. That is not to say that said body hadn’t been thoroughly enjoyed. In the morning, Hellen had woken up before David had, meaning that until he did, she had control of their shared body. She stood up, and stretched, noticing her bare breasts. David liked sleeping without a shirt, as a result, she couldn’t help but grab her boobs and lightly play with them.
She had never had any attraction to her own body, so she surmised that this was David’s own arousal at her filled out figure influencing her. She could barely keep her eyes away from her perky pale globes and pink areolas. They hadn’t looked this good in ages. The way they wiggled and wobbled as she moved them with her hands, or by shaking her torso was almost hypnotizing. She found herself giggling at the sight.
It wasn’t long before she felt a familiar dampness between her legs. She had always heard about morning wood, had, in fact, felt it yesterday, but she wasn’t expecting it to happen to her while in her female shape. She sat down on the bed, and finally let go of her breasts. It really was different to be riding the body herself, instead of riding along with David, either by sharing his mind fully, or by sitting in the backseat.
As she started massaging her sopping wet pussy, she noted that it was a lot more sensitive than she used to be. She thought it had felt like that at first, because her host was not used to the new hardware, but her inner warmth was now growing to heights it had never gone to in her own body. She gently pressed her fingers on her waiting clitoris, she always did that before trying to plunge anything into her needy hole. When she got to her vagina proper, it was so wet that she couldn’t believe it.
While Hellen was busy masturbating, David woke up like a sudden flash of thunder. One moment he was dreaming quietly, the next he was feeling almost immeasurable pleasure. As soon as his consciousness was fully back, he returned to the driver’s seat, but unlike the last day, he felt himself instantly melt into Hellen’s mind.
David had never felt like this when she masturbated before. Not even sex had ever felt this good. She had experienced men with a lot of different sizes and experience, but she guessed that nothing would ever come close than using an actually different, more sensitive tool for the job. She could only wonder how having actual sex would be like with her new pussy.
David disconnected from Hellen as fast as he could. He wondered how she had managed to keep herself out of his mind yesterday. Being her not only in body, but in mind, was so tempting that he almost got carried away.
As Hellen finally climaxed, she slowly lost control of the body, as David instinctually reasserted himself.
“Jesus Christ, Hellen. When I woke up I thought I was you for a second…”
“Oh, sorry about that. How was it.”
“It was certainly an experience. Being you is different, you’re more confident, more sure of yourself. It was almost like I was losing myself into you. Was that how it felt whenever you melded with me yesterday?”
“Not really, I thought I was you during it, but it was quite easy to distance myself, and then to go back inside it.”
They stood up, Hellen changed the body back to its default form, and David went to start breakfast. Before he could start, though, he found that his mother had already done it.
“Oh, hey mom, good morning,” said the unsure young man.
“Morning. You two were a bit loud this morning, woke me up a bit earlier…” said the woman, sitting down with her plate.
“Sorry about that. In my defense, it wasn’t me in the wheel,” he answered, piling the food on his own plate, and going to sit down.
“Oh! I see. Even now it’s hard to understand that you’re now both one person…”, the latter part being muttered by the older woman. “Anyways, I’ll be going to the hospital to check up on ms. Rivers. Hellen, do you think that you could leave my son’s body if I took you with me?” She asked, looking David straight in the eye.
The first thing that Hellen noticed was that Nessa had finally called her by name. I was almost enough to make her happy, unfortunately, she knew that she couldn’t answer with any certainty.
“She said that she will try her best, but she isn’t sure she can even leave my body. She couldn’t the last time she tried.”
“I suppose that’s as good as we’ll get. Get ready, we’ll be leaving in 20,” gone was the mother, Vanessa the personal assistant was now here.
—————————————————————————————————————————
They were finally here. David was feeling surprisingly anxious at being in front of Hellen Rivers’ hospital room. As they entered it, he couldn’t help but feel somewhat sad that if it worked out, he’d never be able to feel that female pleasure again.
Hellen felt a pit in her stomach. When she first possessed David, she had felt a very overwhelming warmth, and her slimy body had instinctively knew what to do, but standing in front of her body, all she felt was cold. It was as if she was rejecting her body. She was worried. She didn’t want to steal a young man’s body, her assistant’s son’s body at that, but neither did she want to be relegated to a voice inside his head, giving him her body whenever he wanted to have fun with it.
After standing in front of the bed for a few minutes, David decided to approach it. The only ones in the room currently were him, his mother, and Hellen’s old shell. He took her somewhat cold hands into his, and felt something. Her body wasn’t all that much colder than a normal body is meant to be, but he felt a strange cold still.
Neither of them knew this, but the cold was actually Hellen’s. As David touched her body, she felt cold all of a sudden. I was just like when she first woke up in her new form. She was scared she would be unable to return to her body, when suddenly, a fountain of warmth surged close by, and she went after it with as much strength as she could muster.
David and Vanessa were startled as Hellen’s body suddenly sat straight, with open mouth and eyes, looking at nothing. The same beige colored slime that had entered his body a few nights before was leaving her mouth, though now in better lighting, looked distinctly fleshy. It lunged at David, once more invading his mouth before he could react.
Hellen felt good, it was as if a missing part of her was reconnecting to her. The cold was slowly fading away, giving way to David’s warmth.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Although Helen didn’t manage to return to her body, not all was lost. Vanessa had been very scared when, after a creepy beige substance flowed from her boss’ comatose body into her son’s, said body suddenly evaporated into scentless smoke.
Hellen had been completely transformed, from a parasitic entity, into a true symbiotic one. Where before she could only take control of David’s body sometimes, and couldn’t leave, she was now more than able to change hosts, and had a bigger influence on her host, as long as they were transformed into her body.
Eventually she reached an accord with Vanessa and David. They would both continue living their lives as normal, but as long as she could still be herself part of the time, she’d leave all of her fortune at their disposal, they were her new bodies after all. She used Vanessa as a host when she needed to be her older self, and Devid whenever she wanted to have some fun with her younger body.
Now, David would go back to college during the week, and return home on the weekends, where he would merge with Hellen to have fun clubbing, and Vanessa would be the main host during the week.
As David aged, he kept spending more and more time as Hellen, eventually taking over as her during the whole week. He had to be honest, being Hellen Rivers was amazing. He got a degree in biology and chemistry, and used that with whatever turned Hellen into a slime, to make cosmetics that actually helped people to remain younger for longer, and that was the excuse they used for her seeming eternal young looking face.
Eventually, Hellen and David decided to completely fuse themselves. They had spent so long melding with each other’s minds, that it was almost trivial to do it at that point. One day they just woke up and knew that they were more or less the same person, so they just decided to keep joined, with the added benefit of being able to change between their male and female bodies whenever they wanted.
They lived for a long time, and eventually even got married. The new Hellen finally had kids, and fortunately, none of them had weird powers from their mother’s unique circumstance. But accidents still happen, so weirder things could still be up in the air.
All in all, They had a good time. Nothing either of them expected to happen that night, but for them, it was enough.
1
5.8K
5
0
Theo didn't expect to find himself inside the mind of a new teacher at his school, but he supposed that'd be better than to just be used as fuel for a youth restoring ritual. This new opportunity will finally give him the chance to get himself a life where no one cared about him
Being tied up inside a creepy basement was not what Theo expected to be doing when he woke up that morning.
It was really weird for him to be randomly called to the aged Headmistress's office when he arrived at his morning classes, but nothing too out of the boundary of normality.
Realistically, when she abruptly started cackling like the parody of a stereotypical witch, he should’ve just stood up and left, consequences be damned.
But now he wasn’t sure if that would’ve helped him.
Right after she had finished with her deranged laughter, she immediately chanted some random gibberish causing a weight around Theo’s mind to grow as he suddenly felt very sleepy.
When he came to, he was already tied up with maddeningly itchy ropes, which painfully bit into his wrists and caused his hands to swell. All he could see was a flight of stairs leading to the inside of a classic basement door.
After what felt like an eternity, he finally heard a sound and saw some light creep in from the door. Amidst his growing dread, Theo started to rethink all the life choices that led him to the basement of a creepy old hag, who was planning on doing God knows what with him.
If anyone were asked to describe him, most people would say Theo was a creep.
No one ever saw him do anything bad per se. It was just his loner status, adeptness at going around unseen, and inability to coax any sort of conversation out of him for more than a few minutes at a time that made people wary of him.
However, the truth was more complicated.
Although not a scion from old wealth, he was born into a well-off family, though his father was mostly absent from his life, and his mother was nothing more than a self-obsessed trophy wife for him to show off.
Neither cared much about him. Not even playing at being a problem child ever got any reaction other than disinterest from both. They paid for his schooling and put food on the table. The rest was up to him to figure out.
Hence, it wasn't surprising that a child raised like this would have problems occurring in his life. Talking with people outside of those he was comfortable with often resulted in him freezing up. So while he could normally interact with teachers and staff, he could never talk to any of his peers or hope to make friends.
Not being part of any particular group, Theo was easy bully bait, which forced him to develop ways of moving around unnoticed.
Unfortunately for Theo, all these characteristics made him a prime target for Sabrina’s dark ritual.
Sabrina was a very old sorceress, who had been using this ritual for a long time.
Every few decades she would hunt a young male who fit a few core characteristics, which consisted, amongst various other factors, of having the correct blood type and being born at the precise time of the year. She would then sacrifice them to increase her longevity, and add a boost to her powers.
Still though, the ritual was very finicky, which meant that some of these more defined characteristics would change slightly every few years.
But Sabrina had been at it for centuries, so she had a few ways to pinpoint the right person. This was the reason she was headmistress of a local preparatory college since having access to files about hundreds of young men made her life a lot easier.
This year, from all the candidates, Theo was the one most likely never to be missed by anyone important, which is why she called him to her office, using magic to hypnotize him. Then she instructed him, once he had obediently marched himself to her home, to tie himself up in her basement.
She could barely wait for her workday to end, so she could go claim his delicious vital energy for herself.
When the door opened, and he saw his school headmistress coming down into the basement he was currently in, Theo immediately started thrashing in his bindings.
“Oh, don’t even try, dear. Those ivy ropes were very well enchanted. They are not letting you go easily, not after you so diligently managed to get them to tie you yourself.” said the witch, with sadistic glee in her tone.
“!!! - ?!?!”
“He he he, screaming won’t help either. The circle underneath you makes it so anyone inside can’t make a sound. It would undo all my hard work if you screamed and the neighbors called the police on little old me, don’t you agree?”
Feeling even more defeated than before, Theo noticed the hag messing with some jars on a cupboard he was sure hadn't been there before.
He didn’t know what was happening, but it couldn’t be good for him, so he did his best to shimmy out of the now-visible circle under him. Or at least he tried, since once he touched the border he got shocked and floated once more to the center.
“Oh, I wouldn’t do that if I were you, dear. You’re in your last few minutes of life. You really should try not to spend them torturing yourself.” she said, loving to see him thrash even more after hearing about his fate.
Sabrina finished gathering her reagents, mixing some on a mortar, and using some to paint intricate symbols on her arms, hands, and head.
She then used magic to float a blade up to her next life source, making a shallow slice on his arm, which made Theo pass out in terror.
“Pity”, she thought. She liked when her victims would squirm until the very end. It was way more satisfactory to her.
She took some of the spilt blood and mixed it in her mortar, making something that could be called a magic potion, though it worked more like a binding agent for all of the vital energy that would get released by the boy after the ritual was done.
She started chanting in old tongues, languages that were forgotten by all but the most studious of all mages. Just like that, the lines of the magic circle were lit in eerie white flames, flames that rapidly engulfed Theo’s unmoving body.
Were someone to be observing this, they would notice that though he was ablaze, Theo was not burning, since that wasn’t the flames' primary purpose.
Theo slowly woke up, noticing that he wasn’t dead yet. His short burst of elation was interrupted by the disturbing resonant sounds of the crazed woman above him. He noticed that he was neither bound by the enchanted ropes nor clothed anymore. Still feeling somewhat dazed, he realized that the chorus of her demonic song was rapidly approaching a climax. When it did, he felt unimaginable pain across his body.
The subsequent scream startled Sabrina.
Seeing as he was unconscious, she had unmade the first circle, since not having to account for it would make it easier for her to conduct the ritual.
This momentary lapse in attention had all of the spectral flames burning a bright pink before she took control once again, returning the flames to their usual pale white. Sabrina chastised herself for her slip-up but rationalized it was nothing she couldn’t fix.
As the screaming stopped, Sabrina noticed that Theo’s body had started to turn to ashes, which quickly coalesced into a swirling mass that, as the white flames went out, floated to her mouth. She greedily opened it up, taking it all in. As the last specks finished entering her, they started serving their purpose, merging with every cell in her body, giving it more life, so that she would once more return to her physical and magical prime.
Sabrina could feel all of the energy flaring up inside her. As her body heated up, she could feel her old bones start to ache less, also immediately noticed her skin becoming clearer, younger and more flexible.
The first significant change in Sabrina was her posture; old age had given her a dreadful hunchback. The bones realigned themselves with sickeningly loud pops and cracks, bringing about reflexive gasps from Sabrina’s lips. But the gasps of pain were replaced by soft moans of pleasure as her spine slowly grew more erect, the feeling when all was said and done transcending to nothing short of heavenly. Similarly, she felt and saw her short grey hair bloom into a silky mane of the darkest black anyone had ever seen. Her hair continued to flow outwards like the waves of the ocean, pooling down her back and slightly around the sides of her thin silhouette. Until it too began to grow, plumping and filling up temptingly to the perkiest of voluptuous proportions. She nearly cried as her beautiful breasts returned to their former glory, while concurrently, her waist shrunk, balanced by her ass, hips and upper thighs flaring out, as the mass in her body appropriately redistributed itself to create a more nubile womanly figure. Even if it was something she did every few decades, Sabrina knew that she would never get tired of feeling her body absorb the mountains of vital energy to return to its most perfect state.
At the end of the night, instead of the picture of an old hag, short and wrinkly with thin and short grey hair, all there was in the house was the image of a goddess of fertility. Tall, hourglass figure with great pillowy breasts, deep black hair, eyes shining like emeralds and ruby red lips, the Sorceress of Lust, Sabrina, was back.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo thought that he had finally died, which was why he was confused every time he regained consciousness. It was always fleeting. Every time he could feel very intense sensations… about something, even if he wasn’t sure what it was.
He didn’t know how often he was blinking awake, so to say, nor for how long he kept being in such a state, but he knew for a fact that every time he did, he could gain a greater grasp on his consciousness, and that meant he could be awake for longer.
Possibly, if he managed to keep himself awake long enough, he could understand what was happening to him.
The first thing he realized he could latch on to was his perception of taste. After what felt like years of blinking in and out of existence, and slowly gaining more and more ground, he first noticed that his senses were coming back into sharper contrast when he once again processed something distinct and spongy on his taste buds. It was something salty, musky and tangy. It wasn’t anything he had ever tasted before, but he had spent so long without tasting anything that all he could think about was to savor the flavor and sample all he could.
Sabrina had been very busy these last few months. After inspecting her condition, she concluded that the hiccup in the ritual did not do anything other than get her a fair bit more energy than she was expecting to get.
She used magic to create a replica of her old body. Just like that, old lady Sabrina had died of a heart attack while sleeping, and her granddaughter, also named Sabrina had come to town to get her things in order.
After dealing with every legal problem she could find herself in, by using copious amounts of magic that she could finally use again without fear, she had gone out of her way to seduce as many people of relevance and interest as she could. As a lust sorceress, Sabrina had gotten a boost to her powers for every person that found themselves sexually attracted to her, and could even absorb some life energy by having sex with people. Though it wasn't anywhere close to enough to stave her from ageing for long, it helped prolong her youth and let her do more magic to boot.
Right now, she was face deep on a student from her class. She had started teaching at her school, at least until she could seduce the whole faculty, which should help her get her old post as Headmistress. One of her shyer female students had been boldly displaying interest in experimenting with the same sex, by not so subtly sending out feelers of interest amongst her classmates to sparse success, despite her pretty face and cute demeanour. However, Sabrina feeling a burgeoning yearning for the girl herself, could no longer sit back ideal as her poor student continually struggled. Who better to help this lovely flower bloom into her newfound sexuality and to teach her the wonders of carnal pleasure than a sex witch?
As the girl came, juices poured from her pussy, and as the trickle of power slowly entered her magic reserves, she couldn’t help but feel ever more hungry for her taste, which made her try to go even deeper in her search for the girl’s nectar.
She had noticed that ever since she returned to perfection, every time either she or her partner climaxed, together with the Lust Eating, as she liked to call it, she always felt an even bigger desire to climb the peak again and again. It could be happening for all sorts of reasons. Maybe after all these years without having good sex, she was feeling the need for it a bit more than usual. Perhaps the nature of modern people was different enough from a few decades back, that by consuming their lustful energies, she was feeling some unexpected effects, but it could also be from the mishap in the ritual. It had never happened before. Feasibly, the shocking pink color she had briefly observed during the ritual meant that she was a trace out of alignment with her sexual energies. She hoped this would go back to normal, but it was not like it was anything troubling. She was just a bit hornier, and it’s not like she hadn't been plenty horny already.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo had finally understood what was happening. He was inside Sabrina. He didn’t how, but instead of dying after the ritual, his soul seemed to be sucked in, together with his vital energy.
He realized this after finally managing to get all senses during the time he was conscious. He could now stay awake for all the time she spent awake, usually awakening a bit after Sabrina woke up, and going to sleep a few hours before she went to sleep. Unless she was absent from some company in bed, he had noticed that during sex he would always be awake.
He didn’t know that at the time, gathering his senses in his new home would always be easier while Sabrina was having sex. When he first figured out what those tastes he had been processing were, he felt disgusted. While he wasn’t the happiest about licking up random women’s genitals, he especially hated the times he had to feel his mouth servicing a dick, even if that wasn’t his most substantial problem.
For Theo, his main concern was the fact the first time he had sex, it was as a woman. He strived not to get swept away in the jiggly and bouncy sensations, but the sheer confidence that Sabrina had in her body was almost intoxicating. She was a woman that could and would have sex with anyone she wanted. It was as far from being himself as he could get, and for some reason, despite her using her talents to have sex with men, the mere thought of sex usually got him going.
Still, he had noticed that his feelings subtly influenced her. It wasn’t anything grand, but he had noticed that she was starting to have a lot more sex with women that would fit what he would have called his type, than with men.
She had also started watching some shows he had liked watching, and would often grope herself while idle. Overall, she was still very much Sabrina, but with a distinct Theo tint to it, even if she seemed unable to realize, which was perfect for him, as he was terrified of what she could do if she found out that she had an unwelcome tenant in her head.
It was during the second month after becoming fully cognizant of being inside his school’s old headmistress turned hot young teacher’s head that he finally managed to stay awake after she went to sleep. The first thing that he noticed was that instead of feeling her sleeping body, he found himself floating in a dark void until suddenly it wasn’t dark anymore.
He was standing inside a white, endless room. The only things inside were himself, and Sabrina. At first, panic came over him, Theo didn’t want to die a second time, but he soon noticed she wasn’t even moving. He slowly circled it, checking for any sudden trap that could snare him. Nothing happened, it seemed to be just a life-sized, Sabrina flesh statue.
This was why Theo caught himself doing, probably the dumbest thing he could do. When he noticed, his hands were already on the witch’s deliciously round tits. It felt very soft to the touch, his hands felt like they were sinking into a very warm, giant marshmallow. When that seemed not to do anything, he grew bolder, snaking a hand around to her ass, slowly massaging it. He was hugging her now, and he couldn’t help at how warm her body felt, and how good it smelt. It was like the most alluring fragrance of sweat and the sweetest of honeysuckle.
As he kept groping his killer’s soft body, he eventually took his hand from her breasts and tried to explore her pussy with it. It was then when suddenly a change happened. The white room suddenly turned dark, and something that looked like a giant screen turned on across from the Sabrina statue. Theo immediately stopped what he was doing and ran behind the statue to hide.
The first thing he noticed was now he could hear her thoughts more distinctly. He could get a few things from whenever she was having sex with him behind her eyes, but now he could hear clear thoughts. She seemed annoyed from being woken up this late, feeling this horny for no reason. The big screen, which seemed to be her eyes, looking at her ceiling, quickly turned to her breasts. Theo could see hands coming up, slowly beginning to tease herself.
The statue also moved this time, imitating the movements of the real-life Sabrina. Sudden dawning came to Theo. After spending months outside the recesses of Sabrina’s metaphorical mind, gaining impressions of everything she felt, he was now directly inside her mind.
As long as he remained here, he could clearly hear her thoughts, and if what he understood was correct, he could even use this to his benefit. As long as he didn’t push his luck, of course, she was still a centuries-old witch, who could most certainly get rid of him if she found out about him. But this was good. Maybe that meant that he didn’t die, after all. Conceivably, he had just gained a different sort of life. One where he could do more than before.
Of course, none of that ended up mattering right now, since after finishing her masturbation session, Sabrina immediately fell asleep, and this time, so did he.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was late afternoon. Sabrina was still in her office, waiting for Britney, one of her students, to come to ask her some questions about some mid-15th century group of scholars, for her history project. At least that’s what she thought would happen.
Britney was by far, one of the best-looking students on the whole campus, and she would be found dead before she let a chance to tap that go. Sure, she could use magic to get people to instantly fall head-over-heels for her, but where was the fun in that? Besides, whenever lust was a byproduct of magic, she couldn’t eat it, so as long as she managed to do it the old-fashioned way she would.
That was also the reason she was still a professor, despite doing all in her power to go back to her rightful throne. There were quite a few people in her way, and she knew that if she used magic to force herself to the finish line, it could attract all sorts of bad attention to her little fiefdom.
She hated how scarily competent witch hunters had become in the last few centuries. It was why she specialized in subtler magic, after all, it was a lot harder to notice you had been hexed when it only influenced you along a certain path, instead of forcing you upon it.
Theo was enjoying his new place in life. Sure, he couldn’t come and go as he pleased, but it was close to it. Getting deep enough inside Sabrina’s mind that he could access that white space was still very hard to pull off, but he was getting there.
His current hypothesis was that the trick to forcing himself that deep in her mind was when it would briefly open itself to him completely, during moments of high-intensity eroticism or deep meditative-like relaxation. Only in their apexes could he manage to wedge himself into her consciousness to go back to the white place. Of course, his host being who she was, this usually meant through orgasms, since there was very little experimentation he could get while Sabrina was asleep.
And so he waited every day, for the Lust Witch would invariably have sex with some random person that caught her fancy, and when she did, he would get his shot at getting in. He still couldn’t enter every time, but he knew that just like his senses, every time he managed to do it, it’d get easier every subsequent time, so all he had to do was have patience. It wasn’t like he had anything else to do.
This specific catch was someone he was very much looking towards. Though not as gloriously sculpted as his host, Britney was as hot as any non-magic person could get. Her freckled face was adorned with a cute button nose, and eyes that looked like the depths of the Amazon rainforest, all of that crowned by hair the color of the brightest flames. She was a sprinter in the college’s team, which did wonders for her body. It was toned, but not overly so, as her nice, round thighs still had a neat layer of fat around them.
Before Sabrina finished her ritual, Britney had been the campus goddess. She was both athletic and held very high grades. However, the one thing that seemed mar such a perfect example of womankind, was Britney's pride. As long as she thought of you as below her in anything, if you were lucky, she would only pretend you didn’t exist. If you were unlucky, the words that would come out of her mouth would make even the strongest-willed person cry. She would hold nothing back, as the many men who tried pursuing her romantically had found out.
One of the things that Theo could be happy about in his life was being invisible enough that Britney didn’t even know he existed. He didn’t know how he’d deal with her turning her attention to him before, but now he wasn’t silly old Theo anymore. He was very eager to have the chance to do the one thing that he was sure he would never manage, to have sex with the school’s princess.
Sabrina was getting somewhat impatient with the impertinent girl that was making her wait this long, but she was pleasantly surprised to see how Britney looked as she entered the office.
Her trademarked hair was held high up in a ponytail, while her body was trapped in a tight set of form-fitting spandex running uniform which deliciously exposed her bare arms, legs and belly, each of those holding a light sheen of sweat to them, further enhancing her well-built figure.
“Excuse me, Professor Dee? I’m sorry for being late, ma’am. Today’s training went for longer than I thought it’d go”
“Don’t worry about it, hun. I was just about done grading a few papers myself, so no harm done.” said Sabrina, closing the folder, and putting down the pen she was holding. "So, what did you want from me tonight?"
“I needed to know a few things about some scholar groups during the Renaissance, and I heard that was a part of your main area of research.” said Britney, sitting on the chair across from her teacher.
“Well, you certainly came to the right person, though I do have to say, that period is filled with its share of wise men", Sabrina deliberately left out how she felt about them, it wouldn’t do to show something this unseemly to someone she was trying to bed. “So I’ll need you to be a bit more specific.”
“Most people don’t take this seriously, but what I'm looking for is information about occultism research around that time.”
Sabrina had to say, she was impressed. Seeing a young woman look this dignified while wearing almost nothing, and asking a professor about magic of all things was quite impressive. Were she anyone else, she’d have probably laughed a bit.
“Well, I can’t say that’s something I've been asked before, but I can certainly look into it and answer all of your questions later.”
“In that case, I'm going. Thanks for your time, Professor Dee”, said Britney with a smile, content that at least someone had taken her seriously, and already standing up.
“Would you mind staying for a bit?” asked Sabrina, interrupting the young woman. “It’s not often I see a student being interested in these kinds of things, would you mind answering a few questions of mine before you leave?”
“Oh, I don’t mind really, it’s just…” She said slightly stammering in the end and then quickly pointing at herself self-consciously, attempting to cover up a sudden welling up of nerves. “I’ve just left practice, so I really need a shower.”
“No problem, it will be just a few questions, you’ll be home in no time”, said Sabrina, already smirking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo had to say, watching Sabrina perform was like seeing one of those teppanyaki chefs cook. She was so good at seducing people, that she could probably get people to pay to watch her do it. Granted, he did notice her using magic here and there. He wasn’t sure what the spells did, he couldn’t hear her thoughts very clearly without entering the white place, but he could feel how utterly confident she was that it would work.
And work it did. In less than fifteen minutes since the girl first stood up to leave, Sabrina had her lying down behind her desk, clothes strewn across the office. Though Theo had done nothing, he was now proud to be the one man that had got himself to explore Britney’s whole body with his tongue, even if he wasn’t the one in control of it.
She tasted salty. Theo was grateful that while sweaty, Britney hadn't started to reek yet, so her warm body still smelled like some kind of flora-scented soap and sweat, together with what he imagined to be her natural body scent. Sabrina had licked her from her neck to her mound, so he got the full range of how Britney felt on his tongue, before finally getting to her most precious place.
Her pussy had puffy lips, with a pink interior, and it was very wet. When Sabrina decided to eat all she could from it, Theo could almost feel nostalgic from it. He had found that every woman tasted different down there, but it usually was close enough that he always remembered how the first thing he could ever sense after waking up inside his killer’s mind, was the taste of someone’s pussy.
Sabrina was as skilled with women as she was with men, so in less than two minutes Britney had already cum.
After giving her some moments to catch her breath, Sabrina stood up, lifted her skirt, and tore her pantyhose in the crotch, before shoving it in Britney’s face.
“Well now, honey. You had your fun, now it’s time for you to give me some fun back. Don’t worry, I’ll guide you through it”
The girl was barely coherent, but she knew she needed to comply with what was asked of her, so she started lapping at the older woman’s pussy with a lot of enthusiasm.
While he had gotten used to everything Sabrina used her mouth for, he had still not come to terms with having a vagina. Sure it felt very good, yet he couldn’t quite describe how it felt compared to his dick, beyond what he had got from ordinary masturbation before. But he was sure he still wasn’t comfortable with the strangeness of having things entering him, or with how sensitive Sabrina’s clitoris was.
He did know that with her pussy being stimulated, it was only a matter of time until Sabrina climaxed, and that meant he’d have a shot at entering the white place, so he waited patiently.
Britney had gotten to a rhythm. She’d stick her tongue deep inside Sabrina a few times, and return to lick directly at her clit. Sabrina was slowly rising to her climax. Britney was a natural at eating pussy, it was her first time, and she didn’t even need much instruction to get her this far. She was glad she had remembered to use those privacy spells. She knew that she was very loud right now, and would go even louder as she got to the apex of the wave she was riding.
Britney hadn’t ever thought about having sex with another woman, as she looked to be almost trying to enter her teacher’s womb. It certainly felt a lot better than what she expected, compared to the limited experiences with a few men she had thus far, during her college experience. Before, she had always thought of herself as queen, never subjecting herself to any other person's pleasure before her own. But now she fancied the challenge of affectionately reciprocating to the woman who had opened her eyes to far greater avenues of pleasure. From her encounters the one thing Britney remembered liking was ass-play, which was why she swiftly stuck her index finger up Ms Dee's inviting asshole.
The sudden intrusion was completely unexpected, for both Sabrina and Theo. It had brought about the orgasm before Theo was ready, but as soon as he managed to deal with the acute wave of pleasure he felt, he went to work to invade Sabrina’s mind. He noticed immediately, what felt like a hole in the fabric of her mind. A hole that Theo crawled inside as fast as he could.
Before he knew it he was there. Even without studying the space, Theo could tell the white place was different from the last time he managed to enter a few days prior. In front of the Sabrina statue, he could see a floating book.
Theo picked up the book and started reading it. To his eyes, it appeared filled with mostly unintelligible words, but he noticed that a few pages were glowing slightly. As he flicked the pages, he noticed that at least one was clear to him. It was some kind of archaic description of a spell. He could only read the incantation. The diagrams and symbols that detailed what it did were still beyond him, so he didn’t know what it did, but he felt giddy at the thought of being able to use magic.
His last few forays into The White Room of Sabrina’s mind were very educational. He knew that by touching the statue’s body, he could induce the real Sabrina’s body to feel a few different things. By caressing her sexual parts, she would get horny. By holding her gently, she would calm down. Following this line of reasoning, he also found out that by whispering in the statue’s ear, he could send thoughts directly into her head, and that by screaming them, she’d immediately say out loud whatever he wanted her to. The latter being very dangerous, if he wasn’t careful to prepare her mind for it.
Theo had kept the book open on the mysterious spell as he went behind Sabrina’s thought form. Carefully he slotted himself against her back, trying his best to make her feel comfortable, before slowly caressing her breasts. Very soon, Sabrina’s real body started to fondle herself, and it was then that Theo began whispering in her mind’s ears.
Even after such an earth-shattering orgasm, Sabrina was still itching for more. She chose to wait for Britney to make the next move. It was her first time with another woman, after all. So she thought it’d be better to let things proceed at Britney’s rhythm. However, a flash of inspiration suddenly made her want to spice things up. The more she listened to the inner voice in her head, the more the idea began to take hold and shape over desires. “Yes, yes that would be absolutely perfect right now...” Sabrina muttered absentmindedly, biting her plump lips in concentration as she unconsciously rubbed a slick finger between her loins before tasting herself and feeling the start of an unfamiliar tingling below. Sabrina was surprised about how she had never done something like this before. This new spell felt like it came from nowhere, but if it did what she thought it would, it would open entirely new ways of enjoying herself, and others.
In the meanwhile, Britney was still trying to come to terms with having sex with a teacher. Her bitchy attitude came mostly from people not taking her seriously after they found out about her alternative interests.
Professor Dee was the first teacher in the history department she had come to about mysticism, and occultism, that had neither laughed at her face, nor behind her back. She had taken her seriously, eager to help explore her passions. It didn’t escape Britney’s notice how the older woman’s eyes had instantly lit up in genuine interest, causing her own enthusiasm to soar when she had quizzed about what had gotten her into such topics.
She felt like that was the reason she had started feeling slightly excited with every question the teacher asked her, the reason behind her slowly beginning to notice how beautiful, and sensual Sabrina was. Intellectually she knew that, of course. She felt a bit of a load of being the most desired woman on campus leaving her when Ms. Dee had first arrived, but wow, she now felt like she was looking at Aphrodite herself.
It was unlikely for people to be as beautiful as Sabrina Dee was, but sometimes, it happened by sheer luck or genetics. At least that's what she thought until she heard the older woman mumble a few words, which had the effect of her growing a dick.
“Huh, this is new…”, said Sabrina, almost hypnotized by her new cock.
“What the fuck. How are you doing that?”, asked Britney, surprised about the distinct case of something coming from nothing, which by all accounts, should be impossible. Unless…
“Well, I guess the cat’s out of the bag. My name is Sabrina, hun, and I’m a witch, though I have also been called the Sorceress of Lust by a few jealous old men.”
Theo wasn’t sure about how to feel. He cast his first spell. In a way, it was as if at that moment, he was the wizard, and Sabrina was just a wand, responding to his wish to mold reality as a toy.
When the dick sprouted in Sabrina’s crotch, he immediately felt a connection to something new. He wasn’t sure what it was, but he noticed that now he could see the enchantment for every spell in Sabrina’s mental grimoire. He didn’t know what they did, or how they worked, but he could cast them, as long as he had the witch’s help.
He had also noticed something else. Since he had first entered The White Room, he had noticed that despite having his entire body and feeling all the pleasure Sabrina felt, he had never gotten an erection.
For the first time in months, Theo had finally felt a response from his dick. Sabrina was also very much interested in her new appendage. While talking with Britney, she shook it a bit and started messing with it, which had the effect of making her blood flow in a direction it never had before. She was fascinated with the slowly growing penis.
And as it became fully erect, Theo realized that that, was in fact, his dick. He was sure of it, he had, after all, looked at it every day for years. The color, size, and slight bend to the side, made it unquestionably his dick. And as his real dick got hard, his mental dick did too. For the first time in months, he had an erection.
And since he was cuddling with the Sabrina mind statue, when it became fully hard, his dick got very close to her nether parts. That made him think.
“What will happen… If I use this to fuck you…” he whispered, closer to Sabrina’s ears than he thought he was.
Two things appeared to happen simultaneously.
Firstly, Sabrina stood up and went down on Britney. The girl was simply stunning. She would be a fitting subject for her to lose her new virginity. She was also very much interested in the fact that she could do magic, so she would probably not even need to wipe her mind off this whole thing, as she used to do. She could even turn into her newest apprentice. So, she decided to be as careful as she could, making sure she was properly lubricated, before she stuck herself as deep as she could into her young pussy.
Mimicking what he saw before him, Theo did the same thing. He went down on the witch’s mental vagina, to make sure it wouldn’t be an uncomfortable state. If it hurt, she would probably involuntarily push him out of the space again and would be very suspicious of the whole scenario. Despite having never actually performed oral sex, Theo had the acquired experience of feeling Sabrina doing it in tens of women, so he did a top-notch job, especially since he got the feedback from her body on where to go for max enjoyment.
This had the consequence of making Sabrina’s loins feel like they were on fire, which made her stop, deciding Britney was sufficiently wet, before lining up her cock to the girl’s wanting opening.
“Here I go hun, you will have the honor of taking my virginity, it's not something anyone can say to have done in a long, long time…” said Sabrina, with a sultry expression on her face and eyes hungry with lust, fixed directly on the younger woman.
“Humm, it’s my pleasure I guess? I can’t say the same, but you’re still one of the first dicks that will have entered me, so it’s something.” responded Britney, feeling hot like this for the first time in her life.
“Cheeky, but I like that about you.” said Sabrina, immediately sheathing herself deep into Britney, prompting both to moan.
For poetic justice, Theo had decided to time his penetration with Sabrina’s. Knowing that his dick would be fucking both the number one and the number two women on the whole campus was doing amazing things to his self-esteem. What he didn’t expect to happen when his senses disappeared for a few instants after he entered the witch’s mental self’s vagina.
When he came to, he was rutting Britney. He was a bit confused, but it felt way too good to stop, so he kept fucking her. He once again explored her body, pawed one breast while he kissed and suckled on the other, noting how after all the sex they had done, she was starting to stink, but it didn’t matter to him right now if anything, the smell made it even hotter.
Sabrina wasn’t sure what was going on, just as she first entered her student, she felt almost overwhelmed by the feelings in her new dick. Sure, she felt as if it was very familiar, despite it being less than 5 minutes since she got it, but that didn’t stop the novelty, which was being the one fucking someone else.
Britney’s insides were warm and wet. It almost made it feel like she would melt, starting from her newest appendage. And it made her feel primal pleasure in ways she hadn’t felt in a long time. Everything inside her mind right now was thoroughly fucking this girl. Anything else was moot and not worthy of her attention.
Theo was having the time of his life. It had been a few months since he last was in the real world, and he never knew how much he missed the feeling of air flowing around his large round creamy brea- Breasts??? He carefully hefted one up to ensure he wasn’t imagining things, before bringing it up to greedily suck on.
He was in control of Sabrina’s body. If he stuck his dick inside her pussy, Theo could take over her body, and control it as he wished. This was good. Great actually, which was emphasized by the blood beating through his heart when he firmly clung his now paint-adorned nails into Britney’s ass to gain more purchase to bury his dick further. Her complaints were instantly silenced when the new angle he found allowed him to bring her to new heights of pleasure. But he wanted this ungrateful bitch beneath him to know who was in charge of proceedings causing him to briefly pause his actions and release the nipple from his mouth.
"Who's in charge here slut?" Theo said demeaningly through Sabrina.
"What you can't be serious? An exasperated Britney expressed as she tried to uselessly buck her hips on Theo’s unflinching penis.
Even through a lust-fuelled haze and the bizarre situation she found herself in, Britney still held on to some of the remnants of her pride and Theo was having non of that. Not if he was to enjoy Sabrina’s body to the fullest.
"I said," Theo growled, as he withdrew his sword to its full hilt before entering her pussy again. "Who's. In. Charge. Slut!!!" After each thrust, he drove himself into her powerfully, causing Britney to arch her back impossibly and wrap her legs around his waist to brace against the onslaught of her twat.
"Ahnnn. You are Mistress. Ha haa aah. I'm sorry for not knowing my place."
Britney struggled to get the words out but this made Theo giggle hysterically with the perverse sense of power he exercised. "Yeah, that's right. Say my name slut!" He gave her a quick slap across her firm but doughy buttcheek to shock her into instant cooperation, while he pistoned on with the same unrestrained horny fury.
"Mistress SabrinA. Sabrina. SAbrinAAaa!" Britney exclaimed, as she climaxed repeatedly, her eyes crossing then rolling into the back of her head, as the pleasure overwhelmed her all senses at once.
And that made him all the more glad to be fucking the school’s beauty queen. He was doing it, not Sabrina. Even if she didn’t know that, it was his dick that was making all of this possible. Britney had collapsed but he still wasn’t done. He didn’t know where this staying power was coming from but he still wanted to try one more position with this incredible body while he could.
"Get up, slut." Theo said, not waiting for her response before flipping her over onto her stomach and getting himself into position.
Britney was momentarily confused at what her Mistress wanted of her but quickly got the picture when she was given another hard spank on her ass to hurry herself up. Bent submissively on shaky hands and knees, Britney wiggled her bubble butt as enticingly as she could so as not to disappoint her Mistress again.
Theo sensually stroked himself off, from base to head, with Britney’s pussy fluids, loving the show that was being put on for him, before he lined himself for entry once again. He fucked her doggy style, loving the way Sabrina’s and Britney's breasts jiggled as he pumped himself inside her. He used the redhead's sodden hair as a handle as he picked up pace. Seeing the way Britney’s tongue was lolling out her mouth, Theo could not himself back any longer. With all the willpower he could muster, he tried to hold back the dam. Until he eventually felt the final swelling of his dick that indicated he was about to burst.
"Oh fuck, oh fuck. Take it all slut!" Theo roared, shooting off rope after rope of cum before all he knew turned to black.
Sabrina enjoyed the feelings that came with climaxing with her new dick. Unlike her female orgasms, which were like a crescendo that had an apex that slowly tapered off, cumming with a dick was like a gun. It felt good to use it, but the orgasm came and went like a shot. She wasn’t sure how to feel about the feeling of semen coming out of it, but she supposed she would get used to it eventually.
As she and Britney calmed down after such an intense orgasm, both started to clothe themselves, preparing to go home for the night. Britney looked slightly abashed, unsure how to proceed, but Sabrina wanted to reassure her new pupil.
“Don’t worry hun, it was great, I’ll be sure to contact you about apprenticeship, I’m sure you’ll make for a great witch, in time.” said Sabrina after saying goodbye to the girl.
“Thanks for the opportunity, ma’am, and thanks for the whole experience, I’d never had sex like that, it was eye-opening” answered Britney.
Both parted ways, Britney returning to her dormitory, and Sabrina to her new apartment. While driving back, all that Sabrina could think of was how this was probably the big thing that went wrong with the ritual. How lucky, that all it had done was to give her a new tool to use in her sexual encounters. She frankly wished she had committed that mistake earlier.
—————————————————————————————————————————
While Sabrina slept, Theo was jumping around for joy. He had used her body as his own. Wore like a cheap suit. Sure, when he came he had passed out, but it didn’t matter, cause now he had whole new ways of progression on his Sabrina manipulation plan.
Could he use magic now? Not like the first time, by making her use his spells, but overriding her control to use magic directly. What differences would sticking his dick inside different holes in her mental body produce?
There were so many possibilities, but the one major thing he noticed was that he was now always in The White Room. He didn’t have to try and enter here again, he just woke up here. He supposed that meant that this body now recognized him as part of Sabrina enough that he should be here, instead of fighting for the right to influence her this deeply.
If this were him from the beginning of the year, he’d have kept slowly influencing her from the sides, a whisper here and there, but now he was on a roll! He had taken over her body, she hadn’t even noticed, and he had used it to fuck the hottest girl in school, with his dick, that he had given Sabrina!
He took the grimoire. Now that he knew he could use magic too, he needed to study it. There could be something in there that could help in his endeavors, but more importantly, there might be something that Sabrina could use to rid herself of him, and if there was, he needed to be ready.
He already could understand a lot more of the book. Diagrams that meant nothing to him before, now gave him impressions, nothing he could use, but he hoped that it was all going to become clearer with time. After all, right now, time was all he had.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Sabrina was on a roll. The remaining management of the college was gradually coming under her influence. She felt that she was a bit more reckless in her magic usage, but it’s not like they could do anything against her. She was currently one of the strongest magic users in the world, and she was well hidden, she could afford to be a bit reckless.
She was enjoying teaching her newest apprentice. Britney was a quick study, and had a lot of aptitude for contract magic, probably due to her prideful and arrogant nature. She wouldn’t be able to teach her all she knew, since Britney was really bad at her particular brand of mind magic, and she wasn’t as good at magic contracts as she wished she was, but she could get her started, and instil in her the right sort of instincts that let witches like herself live long, and prosperous lives. That way, she could go her own way, and learn by experimentation, like every good witch did.
Likewise, Theo had gone out of his way to also pay as much attention to Britney’s magic lessons as he could. He was improving even faster than she was since he was blessed with a veritable tome of magic knowledge, and he could appreciate all the information Sabrina dissected for Britney’s sake. He also could use her as a crutch to practice magic without fear of failure, all he had to do was whisper for her to use it, feel how it felt to use it, and once he could get the body for himself, he all but knew how to cast the spells himself.
He also learned a few different things. After first using the penis spell, he found he didn’t need Sabrina to have a dick for him to get erections anymore, so he could experiment with her body without her wondering why she was randomly sprouting a dick.
He had learned that while he had his dick inside Sabrina’s mental pussy, as he had in her during his first time with Britney, he could control her body, and she would think his actions were done out of her own volition. She would still find it extremely sexually frustrating when he used his control to stir her away from not having sex with particularly handsome members of the football team, or rugged professors who always seemed eager for some action whenever she was around. Meaning that if he acted too out of character too often, he would eventually expose himself. So he at least had to indulge her every once in a while, which to his horror he caught himself feeling more sexually satisfied from those encounters than he would have admitted. It was like a persistent itch, imprinted into the fiber of her body, that he couldn’t reach, no matter how hard he tried. Only after he gave in to what her body was truly craving was the feeling truly ever alleviated.
But his best discovery was about what happened whenever he forced his dick into the statue’s mouth.
He had been playing around inside her while she was sleeping. Every night, just before she fell asleep, he would take her over and masturbate before letting her sleep. He found that by using her like that, he would also get some magic knowledge, kinda like osmosis, so he was quite diligent in doing that every night.
It was just after ending one such session, when Sabrina was becoming drowsy, that he wanted to feel how it would be to have his dick sucked by Sabrina herself. She was a professional cocksucker, so it stood to reason that it’d be better than all the women that she convinced to suck her dick.
As he entered her mouth, Theo felt a flash inside his mind. It was as if he could see a timeline of events.
By invading Sabrina’s head, he had found an access point to her memories, and he didn’t like what he had discovered. Sabrina had been around for over eight hundred years, using the same ritual had fallen prey to, in twenty-five other instances. It was mind-boggling for him to know that this woman was keeping herself alive by consuming the life of young men, and had done it to twenty-six of them across the last eight centuries.
The one bright side according to her memories, suggested most witches didn’t dare practise this kind of magic, since it could attract the attention of dangerous hunters, who were keen to sniff them out and rid the population of any kind of magical threat.
He learned that as long as the witch was asleep, by focusing enough on any given memory, like a paintbrush on a canvas he could alter them and create a new image. It was a lot easier to do it to her more recent memories than to older ones. He imagined that it was because older memories worked as pillars to what came after them, so to modify them he’d need to change everything above them.
He now had all the tools he needed to start planning on being his own person again. He couldn’t spend the whole day controlling her body, but he could mess with her mind to mask anything she would've found suspicious, meaning that he could at least now be in control whenever he wanted.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Three months after first fully possessing the witch, Theo was having the time of his life. While he was her, he could perfectly act as if he truly was her. For once in his life, the mere act of talking to other people was as easy as it was to walk.
He tried to spend at least an hour each day controlling her, so despite his initial reservations, he was getting used to being a woman. He even actively had sex with a man all on his own once. It wasn’t as bad as he initially thought, though he couldn’t tell if that was because of some sort of cross-contamination between him and Sabrina, or if just by not being constrained by society’s expectations he was slowly freeing himself from its ties.
Today Sabrina had gone shopping, and it was after she had just tried a new dress that he decided it was his turn on the wheel. He brought his hard pecker to her moist snatch and plugged it in.
If anyone looked at it from the outside, Sabrina just stopped for a moment and blinked a bit before groping her assets a bit. If anyone asked her, it was a normal occurrence, she would sometimes be just so surprised by how hot she was that she would simply start admiring herself, sometimes with her own hands. But Theo knew that it was him. He was almost like a god while he was Sabrina, which he supposed was pretty much how she felt whenever she was in her younger form.
It was a few hours after he took over. He was having a lot of fun trying on and buying the most erotic lingerie he could find when he saw her.
Vanessa Taiken was by all accounts, a beautiful woman. The 39-year-old woman was blonde, had an enviable tan, and had very big beautiful blue eyes. They were almost enough to distract from her sculptural body, still smaller, but close enough to Sabrina’s that she was surprised to see those kinds of curves on a normie.
Vanessa had been a model in her youth, and a very successful one at that until she got married and had a kid. She thought the pregnancy would be her end. She didn’t really have any relevant skill beyond being pretty, and her husband only thought of her as a way to satiate himself, so when she first noticed the pregnancy she thought it would be the end of her good life.
The only reason she didn’t get rid of it was because unlike she thought it would end when she told her husband, he had instead increased the amount of spending money she had. After it was born, it was as easy to leave it to babysitters and keep living as she had always been. Sometimes she felt a little bad about her son, but she didn’t really care about him. Besides, he got every toy he wanted and studied at the best schools, he ought to be happy with that since she was.
It was the third day he didn’t return to the house that she finally took notice. She even went to the police and did the papers. It was then that she realized that maybe she wasn’t as good a person as she thought she was. Her only son had gone missing from school, and she wasn’t worried at all.
Her husband had been mad about it, but she knew without them both outwardly acknowledging it that he was doing that for the theatre. He was supposed to be angry about it, so he acted that way. Maybe that’s why they got together, two perfectly bad people, using each other for what they needed. It was a pity how their son got caught in the middle of it, but it was out of her control.
Sabrina began feeling fury the likes she had never felt before for a random passerby. A very hot random passerby, but random still. It took a few minutes of angrily looking at the clueless blonde until she realized who it was. Vanessa Taiken had been her last sacrifice’s mother. She had placed a spell on his parents so they would be more apathetic to losing their child, but she didn’t need to use even close to how much force she thought she would have to.
And that had been what made Theo that angry. After months of learning Sabrina’s brand of magic, he knew that to create something in someone’s mind was very, very hard to do, even for someone as powerful as the sorceress. That it was as easy as he could see in her memories, meant that to some degree, his parents really did not care for him.
He saw that his mother had begun feeling the littlest bit worried before Sabrina hexed her, but it had been easier to snuff it than it was to put out a candle. He knew that it was irrational of him, but knowing that it had not been his fault, that his parents in truth were pieces of shit, did not give him closure. Perhaps it was the Sabrina growing on him, but he was mad. Mad at Sabrina for snuffing out the last bits of love his mother would have felt for him, and mad at his mother for caring that little to begin with.
Theo grappled with these thoughts in his mind as he approached her. Sabrina wasn’t sure what was going on, but when she started closing in on the ex-model without actually intending to, she felt that something was wrong.
“Mrs. Taiken?” said Sabrina, sternly.
“Yes?” answered the younger woman.
“I’m a teacher at your son’s school, I wanted to express my condolences for your loss.”
“Condolences?” asked the confused woman.
“I see. Nevermind then. Excuse me” answered the ever angrier witch.
Sabrina had begun to leave the store when she suddenly noticed that she wasn’t angry at all anymore. Inside her mind, Theo had left her inviting folds. He was crying in anger, feeling despair like he had never felt in the deepest moments of his short, but troubled youth. It wasn’t fair, he thought. Had it been anyone else, at least it wouldn’t be that easy? What had he done to deserve this? His every thought just fell deeper and deeper into a spiral, until it reached its nadir.
Perhaps, All He Suffered, Was To Build Him Into The Man He Was Today.
If They Were Those Kinds of Shitty People, Maybe It Was Right That He Was Bad Too.
And then Theo felt like he well and truly died. What remained was Theo-shaped, but distinct enough that it could not be confused with his old self. And after standing up, and wiping away the tears, his first act was to ram his dick as deep inside the mental Sabrina as it could go.
Sabrina was leaving the shopping mall, trying to use every sort of diagnostics spell she could remember. They were less effective when used on herself, but Britney was still not skilled enough to do it for her, so she would have to do it.
She knew that something weird had happened during the ritual, but back then, the diagnostics spell had come out clean, so she didn’t bother following the matter up. Sure, there were some side effects, but nothing that had been too drastic. Which was what made her scared out of her mind when it now came positive. She had a mental infection. The only thing that made sense, based on her most recent actions, was that some sort of echo of that kid’s mind had entered her mind together with his life force.
But everything was still good. Now that she was aware, it probably couldn’t influence her anymore, so all she needed to do was get to her apartment and set up an extraction circle to get rid of it. She got to her car and entered it, but when she went to start it, she suddenly felt her mind blank. She came, as her ass felt pleasure the likes she had never felt before. And then she was out.
Theo came to the real world recovering from an orgasm. Using the pussy had never got this reaction, he noticed. He used a quick scrying spell, looking for a vehicle he was very familiar with. Hexing was a very specific way of spell casting. For starters, unlike Sabrina’s usual mind magic, it didn’t work by using magic on the target. The spell was meant to be on something the target would be close to, which would then influence them to act a certain way. Its main advantages were being a lot harder to detect, as magical signatures on inanimate objects were much fainter than on living things, and that it was also easier on the target’s mind.
Sabrina had hexed his parents, but his mother had also received some direct spellcasting. All Sabrina needed to do was to clear her mind a little bit, before the hex on the house would take care of any inconvenience. He had felt that that specific spell was still in effect, meaning that she would be extra susceptible to any hex she got herself exposed to. This was why Theo cast the strongest hex he could on Vanessa’s car, making sure that instead of going back to her house, she would go to Sabrina’s. And there, she would have the time of her life, or die trying.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After meeting that woman, Vanessa had been feeling weird, and entering her car had only made it worse. She felt muted, dazed, almost as if she was seeing herself from a distance. Her every action was still her own, but she didn’t know why she did them. She may have not been in a condition to drive, but despite everything, she felt so sure that she needed to go to that place.
That place… When she got there, she knew for certain that she had never been there, but still, she marched inside the building, calling the elevator, and going up to the 7th floor. Surprisingly unlocked, she entered the 13th apartment, and as its door closed shut, she finally came back to herself, quickly going back to them, but finding them locked tight.
“Come on, now…” exclaimed the now scared ex-model. This hasn’t been a good day for her. First, some skank gets her to start thinking about the child, then she decides to just walk into a suspicious apartment that somehow locked her up. What else could even go wrong?
And it was as she thought those classic words, that she first heard the loud snap. Despite every bone in her body telling her how bad an idea it was, she couldn’t help but be intrigued, and exploring deeper into the dark apartment. She looked inside two rooms but found nothing of worth until she got to the third.
The smell she felt as she entered was intoxicating like nothing she had ever felt before. I had a soft pink light, and a very big bed, with lots of pillows. It looked so comfy that she barely noticed as she slowly laid down.
All preparations ready, Theo chose that moment to slowly prowl into the room. He or now it should he say she, Theo thought triumphantly, was previously in one of the magically hidden rooms, making sure all her toys would be ready. Only the best for her old mother, after all.
After taking over the reins from Sabrina it only felt natural to completely slip into her character when connected to her being on this even deeper level.
“Well, well, well. Look at this pretty little bird that fell into my nest…” drawled the now witch.
Vanessa, startled at the new figure inside the room with her, immediately started crawling back towards the headboard, and only when she felt nowhere else to go, did she notice what exactly stood in front of her.
The same woman she had seen in that store, was now in front of her, but unlike a few hours before, she now was wearing tight leather and latex, with high heels, and was holding some kind of stick.
“Hello there! I’m sorry, I didn’t get your name back at the store, is this your house?” rambled the nervous woman.
“Oh, don’t worry about it, darling. After we’re done here, you won’t need to know my name anymore.” promptly said Theo, before casting a spell, directed at the other woman.
“OoooOOh my GOoood! What the FUCK is happening!” exclaimed the woman, as the flash passed over her, she felt as if her body was burning up. She had never felt pleasure like this. It was as if every inch of cloth that touched her skin was directly stimulating her clitoris. As she started repeatedly cumming, she tried to disrobe herself as fast as possible.
And then, with another flash, it had stopped, like it had never happened.
“W-Who the he-, what are you!?” cried Vanessa.
“Come on, honey, I’m just getting started.” smiled Theo, before slowly climbing up on the bed, atop the smaller woman, and swiftly cracking the riding crop on her ass.
“Aaugh!”
“Look at me!” demanded Theo, grabbing her old mother’s face and forcing her to look into her eyes, “You are now my pet, you hear? My pet. And you will behave as such.”
“Please, no, I didn’t do anyth-” *SNAP* “Aahahaugh!”
“You gotta catch up faster, hun, everyone knows that pets don’t talk.” laughed the sadistic figure above Vanessa. “Now, just to make sure no one will be able to say I’m a bad Mistress, I’m going to make you feel real, real good.”
And then she finally got to use her borrowed skills. Theo began by slowly stoking flame within the blonde’s body with her lips, giving it gentle kisses, wherever she felt the most response. Every time Vanessa did anything that could be considered resistance, she would hit her with the crop. The locations of each strike randomly alternated between her nipples, ass and clit to keep Vanessa unprepared for her punishments, involuntarily arousing her with each crack of flesh, to the point when Theo saw strings of drool beading from Vanessa's snatch and she knew Vanessa was ready for the big buffet. As she slowly lowered her face over the ex-model’s body, she finally got to her vagina. This would be the first time Theo would actively perform oral sex on another woman, and it was her mother at that! She took a big whiff, and the musky scent of Vanessa’s arousal, coupled with her pheromones, smelled so good that it made Theo slightly lightheaded before she went deep into licking that beautiful opening.
Vanessa had never been eaten out before. Her husband thought it was beneath him, and her other partners from when she was a model didn’t care either. The feeling of the woman’s flexible tongue mingled with the pain she had just experienced, satisfied her in ways that no cock had ever done, and it would even go up to lovingly caressing her clit.
Theo felt euphoric as her mother moaned, and cried out in pleasure above her. She felt even better as her plan slowly came to fruition. As Vanessa climbed the throes of her pleasure, she could feel that her climax was fast approaching. She could feel the wave coming and going, ever stronger until it hit that sweet spot, and it was like a bunch of… Nothing?
“Wu-wut is going on…” cried Vanessa, before loudly moaning, as a sharp spike of pain echoed throughout her body.
“Hush now, pet, you aren’t supposed to talk, and until you learn that, I’ll make sure you won’t be getting the release you so desire.” smirked the witch to her newest toy.
And so they continued with this routine. Theo would tease Vanessa to the edge of orgasm, before using magic to negate it. Every time she spoke, Theo would use the crop to punish her. She couldn’t even resist one hour of this, before she obediently became completely silent, which was when Theo finally allowed her to cum. His plan was going smoothly, he knew that it would only take a few more sessions of this to make the woman that put him into the world his true and absolute pet.
Wait, thought Theo, when had he begun using masculine pronouns in his mind again? And then his world was white
—————————————————————————————————————————
Sabrina was furious. The thought of a silly teenager thinking he could control her? Her!? She was the Sorceress of Lust! She was an 857-year-old witch! If he thought he’d get to just take her life like that, he’d have another thing coming.
When she finally woke up inside her mind, he had just finished his first session with the blonde. The sick bastard was screwing his own mother, for some reason or another, and he didn’t even feel the need to use his dick? She wasn’t sure what he was trying to do, but enough was enough.
She would use a spell to drag both of them to the innermost sanctum of her mind, and there, she would beat him up, and make sure to unmake him as well as she could. Nothing would survive from him, not after what he made her do.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo wasn’t sure what was going on. One moment he was Sabrina and was admiring his work with his mother, the other he was inside the white place, once again. At least he thought it was. The book and the statue weren’t there anymore.
“Hello there! I gotta admit, you got me better than I expected, but now the fun’s over. This body is mine, and I will not suffer a fledgling trying to usurp it from me!” he heard Sabrina say.
It was the first time Sabrina had spoken directly to him inside her head, so he didn’t know what to expect before a pair of giant spears came flying from the ether. He managed to dodge the first one, but the second grazed his side, and he was certain that if one of those hit him directly, his only destination would be the deepest pits of oblivion. Huh. Perhaps Sabrina’s magic knowledge had been spilling into him more than he thought it had.
“You’re persistent, I’ll give you that, but you should try not to prolong this. This is my mind after all. Inside here, I might as well be a God!” exclaimed the witch, while throwing even more magic spears at Theo.
“Inside, you say…” muttered the boy.
Theo kept evading the spears, all the while going over the spells he learned from Sabrina in the last few months. As one almost hit his leg, he finally found what he needed. If what he understood was right, his host was actually here with him, and would probably be why the statue was missing. So he used a scrying spell, followed by a revelation charm where he now knew Sabrina to be, and voila! There she was, in all her glory!
“What the fuck!? How did you do that!?” asked the witch, confused about how someone, who was by all accounts a normal person the last time she saw him, was using magic as if he had used it all his life.
“Yeah, turns out I wasn’t just hanging around for free inside your head. But if it makes you feel better, I've only gotten this good by slowly assimilating your own experience.” taunted Theo, gaining some time for the next step. “Which of course, means that my specialization is also mind sorcery!” he grinned, his hands flashing brightly for a second.
“AAAAARGH!” cried the witch, rubbing her eyes furiously, now temporarily blind.
While Sabrina was stunned by the sudden attack, Theo lost no time in preparing a way to beat her. As fast as he could, he used his control of Sabrina’s mind space to draw a magic circle beneath her.
Sabrina’s sight had returned to normal when she noticed her usurper finishing up an entrapment circle. She tried motioning to try and break it before he could finish, but before she could lift her arms, the circle activated, and glowing glyphs bound her limbs spread eagle.
“Goddammit, you bastard! What are you planning now?” She tried stalling, but Theo was relentless. He slowly approached the bound woman, for the first time admiring her sculpted body as every other man had prior, only now being fully dissociated. Sabrina was beautiful. Her breasts both generous in abundance, and perky, flowed perfectly into her thin waist, adorned with just the right amount of fat that while faint traces of abs could be seen, retained an overall look of softness. All of that flared into wide hips, complemented by a proportionately large ass, leading into thick and toned thighs, neat calves, and petite feet. Her face retained a model-like symmetrical it was almost eerie. Were it not for the few indiscernible imperfections like the faint scars and beauty marks that dotted her face, it would have not been a stretch to say she had an ethereal sort of otherworldliness about her features that drew you in and made you unable to look away. Her eyes colored like the shiniest emeralds, looked defiantly at him, as her beautifully thick lips curled in distaste at being at his mercy.
The more he stared the more he could see it. Taking it all for himself. The idea consumed him, as he thought of all that could be his. The power, the adoration and the endless pleasure that had all previously been absent from his miserable life, before that too had been pathetically cut short because of her vanity. She had taken his life from him, so it would only be fair to reclaim from her what was taken from him with interest, right?
“Rejoice, this little song and dance is about to end for both of us.” Theo’s serene face troubled the witch. Even if he had succeeded in trapping her, he was still in her mind, no one in their sane mind would be so calm. The sheer advantages she would have if she escaped, would make anyone try and deal with her as fast as possible. Which meant he still had something up his metaphorical sleeve.
“The truth is that when I first woke up inside your head, this wasn’t in any of my plans. I really do have to thank you for making this possible.” He said while approaching her.
“You see, before you tried to weed me out, there was a very important layer of separation between us. As deep as I got while controlling you, this was still your mind, and nothing I ever did could change that.” She noticed that his penis had started to come to attention, but started feeling a growing sense of dread from his words.
“But by coming down here with me, you subjected yourself to the same vulnerabilities you tried to inflict on me” His dick was fully hard, causing Sabrina’s eyes to widen, as she started thrashing in her bindings.
“No, no no nononoo, you can’t do this to me, I’m the Sorceress of Lust! I’ve commanded men so much more powerful than your impudence will ever be able to fathom! You don’t have the right to kill me and take my body for yourself!” cried the now terrified woman.
“Who said anything about killing you?” He was now so close to her, that his dick touched the outside of her slit. “No, you are too important a fountain of knowledge for me to just erase you like that.” She grew cold in terror from the words he uttered next. “Don’t worry Sabrina, I’ll make sure to be a better you than you could ever be.” And he entered her.
This was the first time Theo used his penis as himself. He thought it was poetic that it would be to fuck the woman who screwed him the most in all of his years. Sabrina’s cries of resistance were almost music to his ears. She was hot inside, in ways that he had never felt while using the dick spell with other women, if he didn’t know better, he’d think she was trying to melt him down with how warm and wet her insides were.
He used all the tricks he learned from her, to ensure she would have a proper send-away experience. He nibbled at her breasts, showering her body with kisses, all the while he pistoned in and out of her sopping pussy. She smelt just like the first time he possessed her, like sweat and honeysuckle. He would make sure to treasure these last memories. Although it wasn’t necessary, he wanted Sabrina to submit to him both body and soul. So, Theo carefully teased her body, slowly curving away at its defences, until her squeals of indignation unconsciously turned into enraptured screams of delight.
As he felt himself nearing his limit, preparing the last spell he needed to cast to ensure his ritual would work, Theo had a few parting words towards Sabrina.
“Before we go, I want you to know one thing. The only reason this will even work, was because you were too prideful. You didn’t think to look deeper when you first noticed something had gone wrong with the spell. You unwittingly taught me both magic and how to best please a woman. Descended down here to smite me, like a god of the old days. Everything that came together to ensure my victory, happened because of you.” whispered the young sorcerer in the witch’s ear.
It was her fault. It was all because of her
Together with the most amazing orgasm of her life, that realization was what broke Sabrina’s last dregs of will. As her mind rode out its last independent orgasm, she roared in pleasure. Theo too, had come at that time, his semen tainting the woman’s insides with his essence.
The sheer lust energy released by both at that moment was being used to power a very unusual ritual. Theo used all that power to open up a crack in Sabrina. A crack big enough he could fit himself inside. As he finished his first and last orgasm with his true dick, he gently kissed Sabrina on the lips -he couldn’t answer it, since she was passed out, but he felt that he owed her at least that- and promptly started to crawl into the crack that had appeared into her midsection, crossing from the base of her breasts until the start of her pubic bone.
She felt warm inside, Theo thought. He wasn’t sure how long it took, but eventually, his whole body entered his host’s body one last time. The only evidence of time was when he felt the crack sealing itself up, which meant that at least 15 minutes had passed. Theo felt so comfortable inside Sabrina’s ego, that he slowly fell asleep.
—————————————————————————————————————————
When Sabrina woke up, it was morning. Vanessa had left, but that wasn’t a problem. She was sure that the woman would come back before long, even if only because of the hex she had left in her car.
She checked herself over but didn’t feel anything out of the ordinary. She got up and went to the bathroom. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn’t help but marvel at how beautiful she was. The clear distinction between her past self and the old Sabrina meant she had never felt 100% comfortable while controlling her body, but now it felt as natural as if she had always had it.
She smiled, before leaving the bathroom and starting to get ready to work. She felt kinda bad about what happened to the old Sabrina, but being herself fully felt so good that she knew it was worth it.
She felt so happy about taking this new life for herself, that when she got to the school, it was almost contagious.
“Hey there, Ms Dee, anything good happened this morning?” asked Britney, as she arrived in the history professor’s office.
“Oh, don’t worry about it, a project I had been planning for a while finally came through.” answered the witch.
"That's great! Well, I also have some good news. Remember that asshole, Mark, that I told you wasn’t backing off?”
“Sure do, what about him?” Sabrina was quite aware of who Mark was, he had been vastly interested in bullying Theo, a friendless nerd who would have no one coming to his rescue after all.
“I finally got him to sign off on a magic contract with me. Unfortunately for him, he didn’t think it was real, so now he will become a woman every time he gets the slightest bit sexually excited!” finished the track member, and witchcraft apprentice, almost cackling with glee.
“Serves him right. Couldn’t think of someone more worthy of having such fate.” chuckled the older witch. “Just remember to take care when doing this sort of stuff, witch hunters are quite sneaky. Include some clause in the contract that stops them from communicating your identity or something like that”.
“Will do, teach! I can barely wait until I’m a big wig Sorceress like you!” Exclaimed the very excited girl.
“Oh, don’t worry about that. So am I, hun. So am I.”
Being tied up inside a creepy basement was not what Theo expected to be doing when he woke up that morning.
It was really weird for him to be randomly called to the aged Headmistress's office when he arrived at his morning classes, but nothing too out of the boundary of normality.
Realistically, when she abruptly started cackling like the parody of a stereotypical witch, he should’ve just stood up and left, consequences be damned.
But now he wasn’t sure if that would’ve helped him.
Right after she had finished with her deranged laughter, she immediately chanted some random gibberish causing a weight around Theo’s mind to grow as he suddenly felt very sleepy.
When he came to, he was already tied up with maddeningly itchy ropes, which painfully bit into his wrists and caused his hands to swell. All he could see was a flight of stairs leading to the inside of a classic basement door.
After what felt like an eternity, he finally heard a sound and saw some light creep in from the door. Amidst his growing dread, Theo started to rethink all the life choices that led him to the basement of a creepy old hag, who was planning on doing God knows what with him.
If anyone were asked to describe him, most people would say Theo was a creep.
No one ever saw him do anything bad per se. It was just his loner status, adeptness at going around unseen, and inability to coax any sort of conversation out of him for more than a few minutes at a time that made people wary of him.
However, the truth was more complicated.
Although not a scion from old wealth, he was born into a well-off family, though his father was mostly absent from his life, and his mother was nothing more than a self-obsessed trophy wife for him to show off.
Neither cared much about him. Not even playing at being a problem child ever got any reaction other than disinterest from both. They paid for his schooling and put food on the table. The rest was up to him to figure out.
Hence, it wasn't surprising that a child raised like this would have problems occurring in his life. Talking with people outside of those he was comfortable with often resulted in him freezing up. So while he could normally interact with teachers and staff, he could never talk to any of his peers or hope to make friends.
Not being part of any particular group, Theo was easy bully bait, which forced him to develop ways of moving around unnoticed.
Unfortunately for Theo, all these characteristics made him a prime target for Sabrina’s dark ritual.
Sabrina was a very old sorceress, who had been using this ritual for a long time.
Every few decades she would hunt a young male who fit a few core characteristics, which consisted, amongst various other factors, of having the correct blood type and being born at the precise time of the year. She would then sacrifice them to increase her longevity, and add a boost to her powers.
Still though, the ritual was very finicky, which meant that some of these more defined characteristics would change slightly every few years.
But Sabrina had been at it for centuries, so she had a few ways to pinpoint the right person. This was the reason she was headmistress of a local preparatory college since having access to files about hundreds of young men made her life a lot easier.
This year, from all the candidates, Theo was the one most likely never to be missed by anyone important, which is why she called him to her office, using magic to hypnotize him. Then she instructed him, once he had obediently marched himself to her home, to tie himself up in her basement.
She could barely wait for her workday to end, so she could go claim his delicious vital energy for herself.
When the door opened, and he saw his school headmistress coming down into the basement he was currently in, Theo immediately started thrashing in his bindings.
“Oh, don’t even try, dear. Those ivy ropes were very well enchanted. They are not letting you go easily, not after you so diligently managed to get them to tie you yourself.” said the witch, with sadistic glee in her tone.
“!!! - ?!?!”
“He he he, screaming won’t help either. The circle underneath you makes it so anyone inside can’t make a sound. It would undo all my hard work if you screamed and the neighbors called the police on little old me, don’t you agree?”
Feeling even more defeated than before, Theo noticed the hag messing with some jars on a cupboard he was sure hadn't been there before.
He didn’t know what was happening, but it couldn’t be good for him, so he did his best to shimmy out of the now-visible circle under him. Or at least he tried, since once he touched the border he got shocked and floated once more to the center.
“Oh, I wouldn’t do that if I were you, dear. You’re in your last few minutes of life. You really should try not to spend them torturing yourself.” she said, loving to see him thrash even more after hearing about his fate.
Sabrina finished gathering her reagents, mixing some on a mortar, and using some to paint intricate symbols on her arms, hands, and head.
She then used magic to float a blade up to her next life source, making a shallow slice on his arm, which made Theo pass out in terror.
“Pity”, she thought. She liked when her victims would squirm until the very end. It was way more satisfactory to her.
She took some of the spilt blood and mixed it in her mortar, making something that could be called a magic potion, though it worked more like a binding agent for all of the vital energy that would get released by the boy after the ritual was done.
She started chanting in old tongues, languages that were forgotten by all but the most studious of all mages. Just like that, the lines of the magic circle were lit in eerie white flames, flames that rapidly engulfed Theo’s unmoving body.
Were someone to be observing this, they would notice that though he was ablaze, Theo was not burning, since that wasn’t the flames' primary purpose.
Theo slowly woke up, noticing that he wasn’t dead yet. His short burst of elation was interrupted by the disturbing resonant sounds of the crazed woman above him. He noticed that he was neither bound by the enchanted ropes nor clothed anymore. Still feeling somewhat dazed, he realized that the chorus of her demonic song was rapidly approaching a climax. When it did, he felt unimaginable pain across his body.
The subsequent scream startled Sabrina.
Seeing as he was unconscious, she had unmade the first circle, since not having to account for it would make it easier for her to conduct the ritual.
This momentary lapse in attention had all of the spectral flames burning a bright pink before she took control once again, returning the flames to their usual pale white. Sabrina chastised herself for her slip-up but rationalized it was nothing she couldn’t fix.
As the screaming stopped, Sabrina noticed that Theo’s body had started to turn to ashes, which quickly coalesced into a swirling mass that, as the white flames went out, floated to her mouth. She greedily opened it up, taking it all in. As the last specks finished entering her, they started serving their purpose, merging with every cell in her body, giving it more life, so that she would once more return to her physical and magical prime.
Sabrina could feel all of the energy flaring up inside her. As her body heated up, she could feel her old bones start to ache less, also immediately noticed her skin becoming clearer, younger and more flexible.
The first significant change in Sabrina was her posture; old age had given her a dreadful hunchback. The bones realigned themselves with sickeningly loud pops and cracks, bringing about reflexive gasps from Sabrina’s lips. But the gasps of pain were replaced by soft moans of pleasure as her spine slowly grew more erect, the feeling when all was said and done transcending to nothing short of heavenly. Similarly, she felt and saw her short grey hair bloom into a silky mane of the darkest black anyone had ever seen. Her hair continued to flow outwards like the waves of the ocean, pooling down her back and slightly around the sides of her thin silhouette. Until it too began to grow, plumping and filling up temptingly to the perkiest of voluptuous proportions. She nearly cried as her beautiful breasts returned to their former glory, while concurrently, her waist shrunk, balanced by her ass, hips and upper thighs flaring out, as the mass in her body appropriately redistributed itself to create a more nubile womanly figure. Even if it was something she did every few decades, Sabrina knew that she would never get tired of feeling her body absorb the mountains of vital energy to return to its most perfect state.
At the end of the night, instead of the picture of an old hag, short and wrinkly with thin and short grey hair, all there was in the house was the image of a goddess of fertility. Tall, hourglass figure with great pillowy breasts, deep black hair, eyes shining like emeralds and ruby red lips, the Sorceress of Lust, Sabrina, was back.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo thought that he had finally died, which was why he was confused every time he regained consciousness. It was always fleeting. Every time he could feel very intense sensations… about something, even if he wasn’t sure what it was.
He didn’t know how often he was blinking awake, so to say, nor for how long he kept being in such a state, but he knew for a fact that every time he did, he could gain a greater grasp on his consciousness, and that meant he could be awake for longer.
Possibly, if he managed to keep himself awake long enough, he could understand what was happening to him.
The first thing he realized he could latch on to was his perception of taste. After what felt like years of blinking in and out of existence, and slowly gaining more and more ground, he first noticed that his senses were coming back into sharper contrast when he once again processed something distinct and spongy on his taste buds. It was something salty, musky and tangy. It wasn’t anything he had ever tasted before, but he had spent so long without tasting anything that all he could think about was to savor the flavor and sample all he could.
Sabrina had been very busy these last few months. After inspecting her condition, she concluded that the hiccup in the ritual did not do anything other than get her a fair bit more energy than she was expecting to get.
She used magic to create a replica of her old body. Just like that, old lady Sabrina had died of a heart attack while sleeping, and her granddaughter, also named Sabrina had come to town to get her things in order.
After dealing with every legal problem she could find herself in, by using copious amounts of magic that she could finally use again without fear, she had gone out of her way to seduce as many people of relevance and interest as she could. As a lust sorceress, Sabrina had gotten a boost to her powers for every person that found themselves sexually attracted to her, and could even absorb some life energy by having sex with people. Though it wasn't anywhere close to enough to stave her from ageing for long, it helped prolong her youth and let her do more magic to boot.
Right now, she was face deep on a student from her class. She had started teaching at her school, at least until she could seduce the whole faculty, which should help her get her old post as Headmistress. One of her shyer female students had been boldly displaying interest in experimenting with the same sex, by not so subtly sending out feelers of interest amongst her classmates to sparse success, despite her pretty face and cute demeanour. However, Sabrina feeling a burgeoning yearning for the girl herself, could no longer sit back ideal as her poor student continually struggled. Who better to help this lovely flower bloom into her newfound sexuality and to teach her the wonders of carnal pleasure than a sex witch?
As the girl came, juices poured from her pussy, and as the trickle of power slowly entered her magic reserves, she couldn’t help but feel ever more hungry for her taste, which made her try to go even deeper in her search for the girl’s nectar.
She had noticed that ever since she returned to perfection, every time either she or her partner climaxed, together with the Lust Eating, as she liked to call it, she always felt an even bigger desire to climb the peak again and again. It could be happening for all sorts of reasons. Maybe after all these years without having good sex, she was feeling the need for it a bit more than usual. Perhaps the nature of modern people was different enough from a few decades back, that by consuming their lustful energies, she was feeling some unexpected effects, but it could also be from the mishap in the ritual. It had never happened before. Feasibly, the shocking pink color she had briefly observed during the ritual meant that she was a trace out of alignment with her sexual energies. She hoped this would go back to normal, but it was not like it was anything troubling. She was just a bit hornier, and it’s not like she hadn't been plenty horny already.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo had finally understood what was happening. He was inside Sabrina. He didn’t how, but instead of dying after the ritual, his soul seemed to be sucked in, together with his vital energy.
He realized this after finally managing to get all senses during the time he was conscious. He could now stay awake for all the time she spent awake, usually awakening a bit after Sabrina woke up, and going to sleep a few hours before she went to sleep. Unless she was absent from some company in bed, he had noticed that during sex he would always be awake.
He didn’t know that at the time, gathering his senses in his new home would always be easier while Sabrina was having sex. When he first figured out what those tastes he had been processing were, he felt disgusted. While he wasn’t the happiest about licking up random women’s genitals, he especially hated the times he had to feel his mouth servicing a dick, even if that wasn’t his most substantial problem.
For Theo, his main concern was the fact the first time he had sex, it was as a woman. He strived not to get swept away in the jiggly and bouncy sensations, but the sheer confidence that Sabrina had in her body was almost intoxicating. She was a woman that could and would have sex with anyone she wanted. It was as far from being himself as he could get, and for some reason, despite her using her talents to have sex with men, the mere thought of sex usually got him going.
Still, he had noticed that his feelings subtly influenced her. It wasn’t anything grand, but he had noticed that she was starting to have a lot more sex with women that would fit what he would have called his type, than with men.
She had also started watching some shows he had liked watching, and would often grope herself while idle. Overall, she was still very much Sabrina, but with a distinct Theo tint to it, even if she seemed unable to realize, which was perfect for him, as he was terrified of what she could do if she found out that she had an unwelcome tenant in her head.
It was during the second month after becoming fully cognizant of being inside his school’s old headmistress turned hot young teacher’s head that he finally managed to stay awake after she went to sleep. The first thing that he noticed was that instead of feeling her sleeping body, he found himself floating in a dark void until suddenly it wasn’t dark anymore.
He was standing inside a white, endless room. The only things inside were himself, and Sabrina. At first, panic came over him, Theo didn’t want to die a second time, but he soon noticed she wasn’t even moving. He slowly circled it, checking for any sudden trap that could snare him. Nothing happened, it seemed to be just a life-sized, Sabrina flesh statue.
This was why Theo caught himself doing, probably the dumbest thing he could do. When he noticed, his hands were already on the witch’s deliciously round tits. It felt very soft to the touch, his hands felt like they were sinking into a very warm, giant marshmallow. When that seemed not to do anything, he grew bolder, snaking a hand around to her ass, slowly massaging it. He was hugging her now, and he couldn’t help at how warm her body felt, and how good it smelt. It was like the most alluring fragrance of sweat and the sweetest of honeysuckle.
As he kept groping his killer’s soft body, he eventually took his hand from her breasts and tried to explore her pussy with it. It was then when suddenly a change happened. The white room suddenly turned dark, and something that looked like a giant screen turned on across from the Sabrina statue. Theo immediately stopped what he was doing and ran behind the statue to hide.
The first thing he noticed was now he could hear her thoughts more distinctly. He could get a few things from whenever she was having sex with him behind her eyes, but now he could hear clear thoughts. She seemed annoyed from being woken up this late, feeling this horny for no reason. The big screen, which seemed to be her eyes, looking at her ceiling, quickly turned to her breasts. Theo could see hands coming up, slowly beginning to tease herself.
The statue also moved this time, imitating the movements of the real-life Sabrina. Sudden dawning came to Theo. After spending months outside the recesses of Sabrina’s metaphorical mind, gaining impressions of everything she felt, he was now directly inside her mind.
As long as he remained here, he could clearly hear her thoughts, and if what he understood was correct, he could even use this to his benefit. As long as he didn’t push his luck, of course, she was still a centuries-old witch, who could most certainly get rid of him if she found out about him. But this was good. Maybe that meant that he didn’t die, after all. Conceivably, he had just gained a different sort of life. One where he could do more than before.
Of course, none of that ended up mattering right now, since after finishing her masturbation session, Sabrina immediately fell asleep, and this time, so did he.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was late afternoon. Sabrina was still in her office, waiting for Britney, one of her students, to come to ask her some questions about some mid-15th century group of scholars, for her history project. At least that’s what she thought would happen.
Britney was by far, one of the best-looking students on the whole campus, and she would be found dead before she let a chance to tap that go. Sure, she could use magic to get people to instantly fall head-over-heels for her, but where was the fun in that? Besides, whenever lust was a byproduct of magic, she couldn’t eat it, so as long as she managed to do it the old-fashioned way she would.
That was also the reason she was still a professor, despite doing all in her power to go back to her rightful throne. There were quite a few people in her way, and she knew that if she used magic to force herself to the finish line, it could attract all sorts of bad attention to her little fiefdom.
She hated how scarily competent witch hunters had become in the last few centuries. It was why she specialized in subtler magic, after all, it was a lot harder to notice you had been hexed when it only influenced you along a certain path, instead of forcing you upon it.
Theo was enjoying his new place in life. Sure, he couldn’t come and go as he pleased, but it was close to it. Getting deep enough inside Sabrina’s mind that he could access that white space was still very hard to pull off, but he was getting there.
His current hypothesis was that the trick to forcing himself that deep in her mind was when it would briefly open itself to him completely, during moments of high-intensity eroticism or deep meditative-like relaxation. Only in their apexes could he manage to wedge himself into her consciousness to go back to the white place. Of course, his host being who she was, this usually meant through orgasms, since there was very little experimentation he could get while Sabrina was asleep.
And so he waited every day, for the Lust Witch would invariably have sex with some random person that caught her fancy, and when she did, he would get his shot at getting in. He still couldn’t enter every time, but he knew that just like his senses, every time he managed to do it, it’d get easier every subsequent time, so all he had to do was have patience. It wasn’t like he had anything else to do.
This specific catch was someone he was very much looking towards. Though not as gloriously sculpted as his host, Britney was as hot as any non-magic person could get. Her freckled face was adorned with a cute button nose, and eyes that looked like the depths of the Amazon rainforest, all of that crowned by hair the color of the brightest flames. She was a sprinter in the college’s team, which did wonders for her body. It was toned, but not overly so, as her nice, round thighs still had a neat layer of fat around them.
Before Sabrina finished her ritual, Britney had been the campus goddess. She was both athletic and held very high grades. However, the one thing that seemed mar such a perfect example of womankind, was Britney's pride. As long as she thought of you as below her in anything, if you were lucky, she would only pretend you didn’t exist. If you were unlucky, the words that would come out of her mouth would make even the strongest-willed person cry. She would hold nothing back, as the many men who tried pursuing her romantically had found out.
One of the things that Theo could be happy about in his life was being invisible enough that Britney didn’t even know he existed. He didn’t know how he’d deal with her turning her attention to him before, but now he wasn’t silly old Theo anymore. He was very eager to have the chance to do the one thing that he was sure he would never manage, to have sex with the school’s princess.
Sabrina was getting somewhat impatient with the impertinent girl that was making her wait this long, but she was pleasantly surprised to see how Britney looked as she entered the office.
Her trademarked hair was held high up in a ponytail, while her body was trapped in a tight set of form-fitting spandex running uniform which deliciously exposed her bare arms, legs and belly, each of those holding a light sheen of sweat to them, further enhancing her well-built figure.
“Excuse me, Professor Dee? I’m sorry for being late, ma’am. Today’s training went for longer than I thought it’d go”
“Don’t worry about it, hun. I was just about done grading a few papers myself, so no harm done.” said Sabrina, closing the folder, and putting down the pen she was holding. "So, what did you want from me tonight?"
“I needed to know a few things about some scholar groups during the Renaissance, and I heard that was a part of your main area of research.” said Britney, sitting on the chair across from her teacher.
“Well, you certainly came to the right person, though I do have to say, that period is filled with its share of wise men", Sabrina deliberately left out how she felt about them, it wouldn’t do to show something this unseemly to someone she was trying to bed. “So I’ll need you to be a bit more specific.”
“Most people don’t take this seriously, but what I'm looking for is information about occultism research around that time.”
Sabrina had to say, she was impressed. Seeing a young woman look this dignified while wearing almost nothing, and asking a professor about magic of all things was quite impressive. Were she anyone else, she’d have probably laughed a bit.
“Well, I can’t say that’s something I've been asked before, but I can certainly look into it and answer all of your questions later.”
“In that case, I'm going. Thanks for your time, Professor Dee”, said Britney with a smile, content that at least someone had taken her seriously, and already standing up.
“Would you mind staying for a bit?” asked Sabrina, interrupting the young woman. “It’s not often I see a student being interested in these kinds of things, would you mind answering a few questions of mine before you leave?”
“Oh, I don’t mind really, it’s just…” She said slightly stammering in the end and then quickly pointing at herself self-consciously, attempting to cover up a sudden welling up of nerves. “I’ve just left practice, so I really need a shower.”
“No problem, it will be just a few questions, you’ll be home in no time”, said Sabrina, already smirking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo had to say, watching Sabrina perform was like seeing one of those teppanyaki chefs cook. She was so good at seducing people, that she could probably get people to pay to watch her do it. Granted, he did notice her using magic here and there. He wasn’t sure what the spells did, he couldn’t hear her thoughts very clearly without entering the white place, but he could feel how utterly confident she was that it would work.
And work it did. In less than fifteen minutes since the girl first stood up to leave, Sabrina had her lying down behind her desk, clothes strewn across the office. Though Theo had done nothing, he was now proud to be the one man that had got himself to explore Britney’s whole body with his tongue, even if he wasn’t the one in control of it.
She tasted salty. Theo was grateful that while sweaty, Britney hadn't started to reek yet, so her warm body still smelled like some kind of flora-scented soap and sweat, together with what he imagined to be her natural body scent. Sabrina had licked her from her neck to her mound, so he got the full range of how Britney felt on his tongue, before finally getting to her most precious place.
Her pussy had puffy lips, with a pink interior, and it was very wet. When Sabrina decided to eat all she could from it, Theo could almost feel nostalgic from it. He had found that every woman tasted different down there, but it usually was close enough that he always remembered how the first thing he could ever sense after waking up inside his killer’s mind, was the taste of someone’s pussy.
Sabrina was as skilled with women as she was with men, so in less than two minutes Britney had already cum.
After giving her some moments to catch her breath, Sabrina stood up, lifted her skirt, and tore her pantyhose in the crotch, before shoving it in Britney’s face.
“Well now, honey. You had your fun, now it’s time for you to give me some fun back. Don’t worry, I’ll guide you through it”
The girl was barely coherent, but she knew she needed to comply with what was asked of her, so she started lapping at the older woman’s pussy with a lot of enthusiasm.
While he had gotten used to everything Sabrina used her mouth for, he had still not come to terms with having a vagina. Sure it felt very good, yet he couldn’t quite describe how it felt compared to his dick, beyond what he had got from ordinary masturbation before. But he was sure he still wasn’t comfortable with the strangeness of having things entering him, or with how sensitive Sabrina’s clitoris was.
He did know that with her pussy being stimulated, it was only a matter of time until Sabrina climaxed, and that meant he’d have a shot at entering the white place, so he waited patiently.
Britney had gotten to a rhythm. She’d stick her tongue deep inside Sabrina a few times, and return to lick directly at her clit. Sabrina was slowly rising to her climax. Britney was a natural at eating pussy, it was her first time, and she didn’t even need much instruction to get her this far. She was glad she had remembered to use those privacy spells. She knew that she was very loud right now, and would go even louder as she got to the apex of the wave she was riding.
Britney hadn’t ever thought about having sex with another woman, as she looked to be almost trying to enter her teacher’s womb. It certainly felt a lot better than what she expected, compared to the limited experiences with a few men she had thus far, during her college experience. Before, she had always thought of herself as queen, never subjecting herself to any other person's pleasure before her own. But now she fancied the challenge of affectionately reciprocating to the woman who had opened her eyes to far greater avenues of pleasure. From her encounters the one thing Britney remembered liking was ass-play, which was why she swiftly stuck her index finger up Ms Dee's inviting asshole.
The sudden intrusion was completely unexpected, for both Sabrina and Theo. It had brought about the orgasm before Theo was ready, but as soon as he managed to deal with the acute wave of pleasure he felt, he went to work to invade Sabrina’s mind. He noticed immediately, what felt like a hole in the fabric of her mind. A hole that Theo crawled inside as fast as he could.
Before he knew it he was there. Even without studying the space, Theo could tell the white place was different from the last time he managed to enter a few days prior. In front of the Sabrina statue, he could see a floating book.
Theo picked up the book and started reading it. To his eyes, it appeared filled with mostly unintelligible words, but he noticed that a few pages were glowing slightly. As he flicked the pages, he noticed that at least one was clear to him. It was some kind of archaic description of a spell. He could only read the incantation. The diagrams and symbols that detailed what it did were still beyond him, so he didn’t know what it did, but he felt giddy at the thought of being able to use magic.
His last few forays into The White Room of Sabrina’s mind were very educational. He knew that by touching the statue’s body, he could induce the real Sabrina’s body to feel a few different things. By caressing her sexual parts, she would get horny. By holding her gently, she would calm down. Following this line of reasoning, he also found out that by whispering in the statue’s ear, he could send thoughts directly into her head, and that by screaming them, she’d immediately say out loud whatever he wanted her to. The latter being very dangerous, if he wasn’t careful to prepare her mind for it.
Theo had kept the book open on the mysterious spell as he went behind Sabrina’s thought form. Carefully he slotted himself against her back, trying his best to make her feel comfortable, before slowly caressing her breasts. Very soon, Sabrina’s real body started to fondle herself, and it was then that Theo began whispering in her mind’s ears.
Even after such an earth-shattering orgasm, Sabrina was still itching for more. She chose to wait for Britney to make the next move. It was her first time with another woman, after all. So she thought it’d be better to let things proceed at Britney’s rhythm. However, a flash of inspiration suddenly made her want to spice things up. The more she listened to the inner voice in her head, the more the idea began to take hold and shape over desires. “Yes, yes that would be absolutely perfect right now...” Sabrina muttered absentmindedly, biting her plump lips in concentration as she unconsciously rubbed a slick finger between her loins before tasting herself and feeling the start of an unfamiliar tingling below. Sabrina was surprised about how she had never done something like this before. This new spell felt like it came from nowhere, but if it did what she thought it would, it would open entirely new ways of enjoying herself, and others.
In the meanwhile, Britney was still trying to come to terms with having sex with a teacher. Her bitchy attitude came mostly from people not taking her seriously after they found out about her alternative interests.
Professor Dee was the first teacher in the history department she had come to about mysticism, and occultism, that had neither laughed at her face, nor behind her back. She had taken her seriously, eager to help explore her passions. It didn’t escape Britney’s notice how the older woman’s eyes had instantly lit up in genuine interest, causing her own enthusiasm to soar when she had quizzed about what had gotten her into such topics.
She felt like that was the reason she had started feeling slightly excited with every question the teacher asked her, the reason behind her slowly beginning to notice how beautiful, and sensual Sabrina was. Intellectually she knew that, of course. She felt a bit of a load of being the most desired woman on campus leaving her when Ms. Dee had first arrived, but wow, she now felt like she was looking at Aphrodite herself.
It was unlikely for people to be as beautiful as Sabrina Dee was, but sometimes, it happened by sheer luck or genetics. At least that's what she thought until she heard the older woman mumble a few words, which had the effect of her growing a dick.
“Huh, this is new…”, said Sabrina, almost hypnotized by her new cock.
“What the fuck. How are you doing that?”, asked Britney, surprised about the distinct case of something coming from nothing, which by all accounts, should be impossible. Unless…
“Well, I guess the cat’s out of the bag. My name is Sabrina, hun, and I’m a witch, though I have also been called the Sorceress of Lust by a few jealous old men.”
Theo wasn’t sure about how to feel. He cast his first spell. In a way, it was as if at that moment, he was the wizard, and Sabrina was just a wand, responding to his wish to mold reality as a toy.
When the dick sprouted in Sabrina’s crotch, he immediately felt a connection to something new. He wasn’t sure what it was, but he noticed that now he could see the enchantment for every spell in Sabrina’s mental grimoire. He didn’t know what they did, or how they worked, but he could cast them, as long as he had the witch’s help.
He had also noticed something else. Since he had first entered The White Room, he had noticed that despite having his entire body and feeling all the pleasure Sabrina felt, he had never gotten an erection.
For the first time in months, Theo had finally felt a response from his dick. Sabrina was also very much interested in her new appendage. While talking with Britney, she shook it a bit and started messing with it, which had the effect of making her blood flow in a direction it never had before. She was fascinated with the slowly growing penis.
And as it became fully erect, Theo realized that that, was in fact, his dick. He was sure of it, he had, after all, looked at it every day for years. The color, size, and slight bend to the side, made it unquestionably his dick. And as his real dick got hard, his mental dick did too. For the first time in months, he had an erection.
And since he was cuddling with the Sabrina mind statue, when it became fully hard, his dick got very close to her nether parts. That made him think.
“What will happen… If I use this to fuck you…” he whispered, closer to Sabrina’s ears than he thought he was.
Two things appeared to happen simultaneously.
Firstly, Sabrina stood up and went down on Britney. The girl was simply stunning. She would be a fitting subject for her to lose her new virginity. She was also very much interested in the fact that she could do magic, so she would probably not even need to wipe her mind off this whole thing, as she used to do. She could even turn into her newest apprentice. So, she decided to be as careful as she could, making sure she was properly lubricated, before she stuck herself as deep as she could into her young pussy.
Mimicking what he saw before him, Theo did the same thing. He went down on the witch’s mental vagina, to make sure it wouldn’t be an uncomfortable state. If it hurt, she would probably involuntarily push him out of the space again and would be very suspicious of the whole scenario. Despite having never actually performed oral sex, Theo had the acquired experience of feeling Sabrina doing it in tens of women, so he did a top-notch job, especially since he got the feedback from her body on where to go for max enjoyment.
This had the consequence of making Sabrina’s loins feel like they were on fire, which made her stop, deciding Britney was sufficiently wet, before lining up her cock to the girl’s wanting opening.
“Here I go hun, you will have the honor of taking my virginity, it's not something anyone can say to have done in a long, long time…” said Sabrina, with a sultry expression on her face and eyes hungry with lust, fixed directly on the younger woman.
“Humm, it’s my pleasure I guess? I can’t say the same, but you’re still one of the first dicks that will have entered me, so it’s something.” responded Britney, feeling hot like this for the first time in her life.
“Cheeky, but I like that about you.” said Sabrina, immediately sheathing herself deep into Britney, prompting both to moan.
For poetic justice, Theo had decided to time his penetration with Sabrina’s. Knowing that his dick would be fucking both the number one and the number two women on the whole campus was doing amazing things to his self-esteem. What he didn’t expect to happen when his senses disappeared for a few instants after he entered the witch’s mental self’s vagina.
When he came to, he was rutting Britney. He was a bit confused, but it felt way too good to stop, so he kept fucking her. He once again explored her body, pawed one breast while he kissed and suckled on the other, noting how after all the sex they had done, she was starting to stink, but it didn’t matter to him right now if anything, the smell made it even hotter.
Sabrina wasn’t sure what was going on, just as she first entered her student, she felt almost overwhelmed by the feelings in her new dick. Sure, she felt as if it was very familiar, despite it being less than 5 minutes since she got it, but that didn’t stop the novelty, which was being the one fucking someone else.
Britney’s insides were warm and wet. It almost made it feel like she would melt, starting from her newest appendage. And it made her feel primal pleasure in ways she hadn’t felt in a long time. Everything inside her mind right now was thoroughly fucking this girl. Anything else was moot and not worthy of her attention.
Theo was having the time of his life. It had been a few months since he last was in the real world, and he never knew how much he missed the feeling of air flowing around his large round creamy brea- Breasts??? He carefully hefted one up to ensure he wasn’t imagining things, before bringing it up to greedily suck on.
He was in control of Sabrina’s body. If he stuck his dick inside her pussy, Theo could take over her body, and control it as he wished. This was good. Great actually, which was emphasized by the blood beating through his heart when he firmly clung his now paint-adorned nails into Britney’s ass to gain more purchase to bury his dick further. Her complaints were instantly silenced when the new angle he found allowed him to bring her to new heights of pleasure. But he wanted this ungrateful bitch beneath him to know who was in charge of proceedings causing him to briefly pause his actions and release the nipple from his mouth.
"Who's in charge here slut?" Theo said demeaningly through Sabrina.
"What you can't be serious? An exasperated Britney expressed as she tried to uselessly buck her hips on Theo’s unflinching penis.
Even through a lust-fuelled haze and the bizarre situation she found herself in, Britney still held on to some of the remnants of her pride and Theo was having non of that. Not if he was to enjoy Sabrina’s body to the fullest.
"I said," Theo growled, as he withdrew his sword to its full hilt before entering her pussy again. "Who's. In. Charge. Slut!!!" After each thrust, he drove himself into her powerfully, causing Britney to arch her back impossibly and wrap her legs around his waist to brace against the onslaught of her twat.
"Ahnnn. You are Mistress. Ha haa aah. I'm sorry for not knowing my place."
Britney struggled to get the words out but this made Theo giggle hysterically with the perverse sense of power he exercised. "Yeah, that's right. Say my name slut!" He gave her a quick slap across her firm but doughy buttcheek to shock her into instant cooperation, while he pistoned on with the same unrestrained horny fury.
"Mistress SabrinA. Sabrina. SAbrinAAaa!" Britney exclaimed, as she climaxed repeatedly, her eyes crossing then rolling into the back of her head, as the pleasure overwhelmed her all senses at once.
And that made him all the more glad to be fucking the school’s beauty queen. He was doing it, not Sabrina. Even if she didn’t know that, it was his dick that was making all of this possible. Britney had collapsed but he still wasn’t done. He didn’t know where this staying power was coming from but he still wanted to try one more position with this incredible body while he could.
"Get up, slut." Theo said, not waiting for her response before flipping her over onto her stomach and getting himself into position.
Britney was momentarily confused at what her Mistress wanted of her but quickly got the picture when she was given another hard spank on her ass to hurry herself up. Bent submissively on shaky hands and knees, Britney wiggled her bubble butt as enticingly as she could so as not to disappoint her Mistress again.
Theo sensually stroked himself off, from base to head, with Britney’s pussy fluids, loving the show that was being put on for him, before he lined himself for entry once again. He fucked her doggy style, loving the way Sabrina’s and Britney's breasts jiggled as he pumped himself inside her. He used the redhead's sodden hair as a handle as he picked up pace. Seeing the way Britney’s tongue was lolling out her mouth, Theo could not himself back any longer. With all the willpower he could muster, he tried to hold back the dam. Until he eventually felt the final swelling of his dick that indicated he was about to burst.
"Oh fuck, oh fuck. Take it all slut!" Theo roared, shooting off rope after rope of cum before all he knew turned to black.
Sabrina enjoyed the feelings that came with climaxing with her new dick. Unlike her female orgasms, which were like a crescendo that had an apex that slowly tapered off, cumming with a dick was like a gun. It felt good to use it, but the orgasm came and went like a shot. She wasn’t sure how to feel about the feeling of semen coming out of it, but she supposed she would get used to it eventually.
As she and Britney calmed down after such an intense orgasm, both started to clothe themselves, preparing to go home for the night. Britney looked slightly abashed, unsure how to proceed, but Sabrina wanted to reassure her new pupil.
“Don’t worry hun, it was great, I’ll be sure to contact you about apprenticeship, I’m sure you’ll make for a great witch, in time.” said Sabrina after saying goodbye to the girl.
“Thanks for the opportunity, ma’am, and thanks for the whole experience, I’d never had sex like that, it was eye-opening” answered Britney.
Both parted ways, Britney returning to her dormitory, and Sabrina to her new apartment. While driving back, all that Sabrina could think of was how this was probably the big thing that went wrong with the ritual. How lucky, that all it had done was to give her a new tool to use in her sexual encounters. She frankly wished she had committed that mistake earlier.
—————————————————————————————————————————
While Sabrina slept, Theo was jumping around for joy. He had used her body as his own. Wore like a cheap suit. Sure, when he came he had passed out, but it didn’t matter, cause now he had whole new ways of progression on his Sabrina manipulation plan.
Could he use magic now? Not like the first time, by making her use his spells, but overriding her control to use magic directly. What differences would sticking his dick inside different holes in her mental body produce?
There were so many possibilities, but the one major thing he noticed was that he was now always in The White Room. He didn’t have to try and enter here again, he just woke up here. He supposed that meant that this body now recognized him as part of Sabrina enough that he should be here, instead of fighting for the right to influence her this deeply.
If this were him from the beginning of the year, he’d have kept slowly influencing her from the sides, a whisper here and there, but now he was on a roll! He had taken over her body, she hadn’t even noticed, and he had used it to fuck the hottest girl in school, with his dick, that he had given Sabrina!
He took the grimoire. Now that he knew he could use magic too, he needed to study it. There could be something in there that could help in his endeavors, but more importantly, there might be something that Sabrina could use to rid herself of him, and if there was, he needed to be ready.
He already could understand a lot more of the book. Diagrams that meant nothing to him before, now gave him impressions, nothing he could use, but he hoped that it was all going to become clearer with time. After all, right now, time was all he had.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Sabrina was on a roll. The remaining management of the college was gradually coming under her influence. She felt that she was a bit more reckless in her magic usage, but it’s not like they could do anything against her. She was currently one of the strongest magic users in the world, and she was well hidden, she could afford to be a bit reckless.
She was enjoying teaching her newest apprentice. Britney was a quick study, and had a lot of aptitude for contract magic, probably due to her prideful and arrogant nature. She wouldn’t be able to teach her all she knew, since Britney was really bad at her particular brand of mind magic, and she wasn’t as good at magic contracts as she wished she was, but she could get her started, and instil in her the right sort of instincts that let witches like herself live long, and prosperous lives. That way, she could go her own way, and learn by experimentation, like every good witch did.
Likewise, Theo had gone out of his way to also pay as much attention to Britney’s magic lessons as he could. He was improving even faster than she was since he was blessed with a veritable tome of magic knowledge, and he could appreciate all the information Sabrina dissected for Britney’s sake. He also could use her as a crutch to practice magic without fear of failure, all he had to do was whisper for her to use it, feel how it felt to use it, and once he could get the body for himself, he all but knew how to cast the spells himself.
He also learned a few different things. After first using the penis spell, he found he didn’t need Sabrina to have a dick for him to get erections anymore, so he could experiment with her body without her wondering why she was randomly sprouting a dick.
He had learned that while he had his dick inside Sabrina’s mental pussy, as he had in her during his first time with Britney, he could control her body, and she would think his actions were done out of her own volition. She would still find it extremely sexually frustrating when he used his control to stir her away from not having sex with particularly handsome members of the football team, or rugged professors who always seemed eager for some action whenever she was around. Meaning that if he acted too out of character too often, he would eventually expose himself. So he at least had to indulge her every once in a while, which to his horror he caught himself feeling more sexually satisfied from those encounters than he would have admitted. It was like a persistent itch, imprinted into the fiber of her body, that he couldn’t reach, no matter how hard he tried. Only after he gave in to what her body was truly craving was the feeling truly ever alleviated.
But his best discovery was about what happened whenever he forced his dick into the statue’s mouth.
He had been playing around inside her while she was sleeping. Every night, just before she fell asleep, he would take her over and masturbate before letting her sleep. He found that by using her like that, he would also get some magic knowledge, kinda like osmosis, so he was quite diligent in doing that every night.
It was just after ending one such session, when Sabrina was becoming drowsy, that he wanted to feel how it would be to have his dick sucked by Sabrina herself. She was a professional cocksucker, so it stood to reason that it’d be better than all the women that she convinced to suck her dick.
As he entered her mouth, Theo felt a flash inside his mind. It was as if he could see a timeline of events.
By invading Sabrina’s head, he had found an access point to her memories, and he didn’t like what he had discovered. Sabrina had been around for over eight hundred years, using the same ritual had fallen prey to, in twenty-five other instances. It was mind-boggling for him to know that this woman was keeping herself alive by consuming the life of young men, and had done it to twenty-six of them across the last eight centuries.
The one bright side according to her memories, suggested most witches didn’t dare practise this kind of magic, since it could attract the attention of dangerous hunters, who were keen to sniff them out and rid the population of any kind of magical threat.
He learned that as long as the witch was asleep, by focusing enough on any given memory, like a paintbrush on a canvas he could alter them and create a new image. It was a lot easier to do it to her more recent memories than to older ones. He imagined that it was because older memories worked as pillars to what came after them, so to modify them he’d need to change everything above them.
He now had all the tools he needed to start planning on being his own person again. He couldn’t spend the whole day controlling her body, but he could mess with her mind to mask anything she would've found suspicious, meaning that he could at least now be in control whenever he wanted.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Three months after first fully possessing the witch, Theo was having the time of his life. While he was her, he could perfectly act as if he truly was her. For once in his life, the mere act of talking to other people was as easy as it was to walk.
He tried to spend at least an hour each day controlling her, so despite his initial reservations, he was getting used to being a woman. He even actively had sex with a man all on his own once. It wasn’t as bad as he initially thought, though he couldn’t tell if that was because of some sort of cross-contamination between him and Sabrina, or if just by not being constrained by society’s expectations he was slowly freeing himself from its ties.
Today Sabrina had gone shopping, and it was after she had just tried a new dress that he decided it was his turn on the wheel. He brought his hard pecker to her moist snatch and plugged it in.
If anyone looked at it from the outside, Sabrina just stopped for a moment and blinked a bit before groping her assets a bit. If anyone asked her, it was a normal occurrence, she would sometimes be just so surprised by how hot she was that she would simply start admiring herself, sometimes with her own hands. But Theo knew that it was him. He was almost like a god while he was Sabrina, which he supposed was pretty much how she felt whenever she was in her younger form.
It was a few hours after he took over. He was having a lot of fun trying on and buying the most erotic lingerie he could find when he saw her.
Vanessa Taiken was by all accounts, a beautiful woman. The 39-year-old woman was blonde, had an enviable tan, and had very big beautiful blue eyes. They were almost enough to distract from her sculptural body, still smaller, but close enough to Sabrina’s that she was surprised to see those kinds of curves on a normie.
Vanessa had been a model in her youth, and a very successful one at that until she got married and had a kid. She thought the pregnancy would be her end. She didn’t really have any relevant skill beyond being pretty, and her husband only thought of her as a way to satiate himself, so when she first noticed the pregnancy she thought it would be the end of her good life.
The only reason she didn’t get rid of it was because unlike she thought it would end when she told her husband, he had instead increased the amount of spending money she had. After it was born, it was as easy to leave it to babysitters and keep living as she had always been. Sometimes she felt a little bad about her son, but she didn’t really care about him. Besides, he got every toy he wanted and studied at the best schools, he ought to be happy with that since she was.
It was the third day he didn’t return to the house that she finally took notice. She even went to the police and did the papers. It was then that she realized that maybe she wasn’t as good a person as she thought she was. Her only son had gone missing from school, and she wasn’t worried at all.
Her husband had been mad about it, but she knew without them both outwardly acknowledging it that he was doing that for the theatre. He was supposed to be angry about it, so he acted that way. Maybe that’s why they got together, two perfectly bad people, using each other for what they needed. It was a pity how their son got caught in the middle of it, but it was out of her control.
Sabrina began feeling fury the likes she had never felt before for a random passerby. A very hot random passerby, but random still. It took a few minutes of angrily looking at the clueless blonde until she realized who it was. Vanessa Taiken had been her last sacrifice’s mother. She had placed a spell on his parents so they would be more apathetic to losing their child, but she didn’t need to use even close to how much force she thought she would have to.
And that had been what made Theo that angry. After months of learning Sabrina’s brand of magic, he knew that to create something in someone’s mind was very, very hard to do, even for someone as powerful as the sorceress. That it was as easy as he could see in her memories, meant that to some degree, his parents really did not care for him.
He saw that his mother had begun feeling the littlest bit worried before Sabrina hexed her, but it had been easier to snuff it than it was to put out a candle. He knew that it was irrational of him, but knowing that it had not been his fault, that his parents in truth were pieces of shit, did not give him closure. Perhaps it was the Sabrina growing on him, but he was mad. Mad at Sabrina for snuffing out the last bits of love his mother would have felt for him, and mad at his mother for caring that little to begin with.
Theo grappled with these thoughts in his mind as he approached her. Sabrina wasn’t sure what was going on, but when she started closing in on the ex-model without actually intending to, she felt that something was wrong.
“Mrs. Taiken?” said Sabrina, sternly.
“Yes?” answered the younger woman.
“I’m a teacher at your son’s school, I wanted to express my condolences for your loss.”
“Condolences?” asked the confused woman.
“I see. Nevermind then. Excuse me” answered the ever angrier witch.
Sabrina had begun to leave the store when she suddenly noticed that she wasn’t angry at all anymore. Inside her mind, Theo had left her inviting folds. He was crying in anger, feeling despair like he had never felt in the deepest moments of his short, but troubled youth. It wasn’t fair, he thought. Had it been anyone else, at least it wouldn’t be that easy? What had he done to deserve this? His every thought just fell deeper and deeper into a spiral, until it reached its nadir.
Perhaps, All He Suffered, Was To Build Him Into The Man He Was Today.
If They Were Those Kinds of Shitty People, Maybe It Was Right That He Was Bad Too.
And then Theo felt like he well and truly died. What remained was Theo-shaped, but distinct enough that it could not be confused with his old self. And after standing up, and wiping away the tears, his first act was to ram his dick as deep inside the mental Sabrina as it could go.
Sabrina was leaving the shopping mall, trying to use every sort of diagnostics spell she could remember. They were less effective when used on herself, but Britney was still not skilled enough to do it for her, so she would have to do it.
She knew that something weird had happened during the ritual, but back then, the diagnostics spell had come out clean, so she didn’t bother following the matter up. Sure, there were some side effects, but nothing that had been too drastic. Which was what made her scared out of her mind when it now came positive. She had a mental infection. The only thing that made sense, based on her most recent actions, was that some sort of echo of that kid’s mind had entered her mind together with his life force.
But everything was still good. Now that she was aware, it probably couldn’t influence her anymore, so all she needed to do was get to her apartment and set up an extraction circle to get rid of it. She got to her car and entered it, but when she went to start it, she suddenly felt her mind blank. She came, as her ass felt pleasure the likes she had never felt before. And then she was out.
Theo came to the real world recovering from an orgasm. Using the pussy had never got this reaction, he noticed. He used a quick scrying spell, looking for a vehicle he was very familiar with. Hexing was a very specific way of spell casting. For starters, unlike Sabrina’s usual mind magic, it didn’t work by using magic on the target. The spell was meant to be on something the target would be close to, which would then influence them to act a certain way. Its main advantages were being a lot harder to detect, as magical signatures on inanimate objects were much fainter than on living things, and that it was also easier on the target’s mind.
Sabrina had hexed his parents, but his mother had also received some direct spellcasting. All Sabrina needed to do was to clear her mind a little bit, before the hex on the house would take care of any inconvenience. He had felt that that specific spell was still in effect, meaning that she would be extra susceptible to any hex she got herself exposed to. This was why Theo cast the strongest hex he could on Vanessa’s car, making sure that instead of going back to her house, she would go to Sabrina’s. And there, she would have the time of her life, or die trying.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After meeting that woman, Vanessa had been feeling weird, and entering her car had only made it worse. She felt muted, dazed, almost as if she was seeing herself from a distance. Her every action was still her own, but she didn’t know why she did them. She may have not been in a condition to drive, but despite everything, she felt so sure that she needed to go to that place.
That place… When she got there, she knew for certain that she had never been there, but still, she marched inside the building, calling the elevator, and going up to the 7th floor. Surprisingly unlocked, she entered the 13th apartment, and as its door closed shut, she finally came back to herself, quickly going back to them, but finding them locked tight.
“Come on, now…” exclaimed the now scared ex-model. This hasn’t been a good day for her. First, some skank gets her to start thinking about the child, then she decides to just walk into a suspicious apartment that somehow locked her up. What else could even go wrong?
And it was as she thought those classic words, that she first heard the loud snap. Despite every bone in her body telling her how bad an idea it was, she couldn’t help but be intrigued, and exploring deeper into the dark apartment. She looked inside two rooms but found nothing of worth until she got to the third.
The smell she felt as she entered was intoxicating like nothing she had ever felt before. I had a soft pink light, and a very big bed, with lots of pillows. It looked so comfy that she barely noticed as she slowly laid down.
All preparations ready, Theo chose that moment to slowly prowl into the room. He or now it should he say she, Theo thought triumphantly, was previously in one of the magically hidden rooms, making sure all her toys would be ready. Only the best for her old mother, after all.
After taking over the reins from Sabrina it only felt natural to completely slip into her character when connected to her being on this even deeper level.
“Well, well, well. Look at this pretty little bird that fell into my nest…” drawled the now witch.
Vanessa, startled at the new figure inside the room with her, immediately started crawling back towards the headboard, and only when she felt nowhere else to go, did she notice what exactly stood in front of her.
The same woman she had seen in that store, was now in front of her, but unlike a few hours before, she now was wearing tight leather and latex, with high heels, and was holding some kind of stick.
“Hello there! I’m sorry, I didn’t get your name back at the store, is this your house?” rambled the nervous woman.
“Oh, don’t worry about it, darling. After we’re done here, you won’t need to know my name anymore.” promptly said Theo, before casting a spell, directed at the other woman.
“OoooOOh my GOoood! What the FUCK is happening!” exclaimed the woman, as the flash passed over her, she felt as if her body was burning up. She had never felt pleasure like this. It was as if every inch of cloth that touched her skin was directly stimulating her clitoris. As she started repeatedly cumming, she tried to disrobe herself as fast as possible.
And then, with another flash, it had stopped, like it had never happened.
“W-Who the he-, what are you!?” cried Vanessa.
“Come on, honey, I’m just getting started.” smiled Theo, before slowly climbing up on the bed, atop the smaller woman, and swiftly cracking the riding crop on her ass.
“Aaugh!”
“Look at me!” demanded Theo, grabbing her old mother’s face and forcing her to look into her eyes, “You are now my pet, you hear? My pet. And you will behave as such.”
“Please, no, I didn’t do anyth-” *SNAP* “Aahahaugh!”
“You gotta catch up faster, hun, everyone knows that pets don’t talk.” laughed the sadistic figure above Vanessa. “Now, just to make sure no one will be able to say I’m a bad Mistress, I’m going to make you feel real, real good.”
And then she finally got to use her borrowed skills. Theo began by slowly stoking flame within the blonde’s body with her lips, giving it gentle kisses, wherever she felt the most response. Every time Vanessa did anything that could be considered resistance, she would hit her with the crop. The locations of each strike randomly alternated between her nipples, ass and clit to keep Vanessa unprepared for her punishments, involuntarily arousing her with each crack of flesh, to the point when Theo saw strings of drool beading from Vanessa's snatch and she knew Vanessa was ready for the big buffet. As she slowly lowered her face over the ex-model’s body, she finally got to her vagina. This would be the first time Theo would actively perform oral sex on another woman, and it was her mother at that! She took a big whiff, and the musky scent of Vanessa’s arousal, coupled with her pheromones, smelled so good that it made Theo slightly lightheaded before she went deep into licking that beautiful opening.
Vanessa had never been eaten out before. Her husband thought it was beneath him, and her other partners from when she was a model didn’t care either. The feeling of the woman’s flexible tongue mingled with the pain she had just experienced, satisfied her in ways that no cock had ever done, and it would even go up to lovingly caressing her clit.
Theo felt euphoric as her mother moaned, and cried out in pleasure above her. She felt even better as her plan slowly came to fruition. As Vanessa climbed the throes of her pleasure, she could feel that her climax was fast approaching. She could feel the wave coming and going, ever stronger until it hit that sweet spot, and it was like a bunch of… Nothing?
“Wu-wut is going on…” cried Vanessa, before loudly moaning, as a sharp spike of pain echoed throughout her body.
“Hush now, pet, you aren’t supposed to talk, and until you learn that, I’ll make sure you won’t be getting the release you so desire.” smirked the witch to her newest toy.
And so they continued with this routine. Theo would tease Vanessa to the edge of orgasm, before using magic to negate it. Every time she spoke, Theo would use the crop to punish her. She couldn’t even resist one hour of this, before she obediently became completely silent, which was when Theo finally allowed her to cum. His plan was going smoothly, he knew that it would only take a few more sessions of this to make the woman that put him into the world his true and absolute pet.
Wait, thought Theo, when had he begun using masculine pronouns in his mind again? And then his world was white
—————————————————————————————————————————
Sabrina was furious. The thought of a silly teenager thinking he could control her? Her!? She was the Sorceress of Lust! She was an 857-year-old witch! If he thought he’d get to just take her life like that, he’d have another thing coming.
When she finally woke up inside her mind, he had just finished his first session with the blonde. The sick bastard was screwing his own mother, for some reason or another, and he didn’t even feel the need to use his dick? She wasn’t sure what he was trying to do, but enough was enough.
She would use a spell to drag both of them to the innermost sanctum of her mind, and there, she would beat him up, and make sure to unmake him as well as she could. Nothing would survive from him, not after what he made her do.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Theo wasn’t sure what was going on. One moment he was Sabrina and was admiring his work with his mother, the other he was inside the white place, once again. At least he thought it was. The book and the statue weren’t there anymore.
“Hello there! I gotta admit, you got me better than I expected, but now the fun’s over. This body is mine, and I will not suffer a fledgling trying to usurp it from me!” he heard Sabrina say.
It was the first time Sabrina had spoken directly to him inside her head, so he didn’t know what to expect before a pair of giant spears came flying from the ether. He managed to dodge the first one, but the second grazed his side, and he was certain that if one of those hit him directly, his only destination would be the deepest pits of oblivion. Huh. Perhaps Sabrina’s magic knowledge had been spilling into him more than he thought it had.
“You’re persistent, I’ll give you that, but you should try not to prolong this. This is my mind after all. Inside here, I might as well be a God!” exclaimed the witch, while throwing even more magic spears at Theo.
“Inside, you say…” muttered the boy.
Theo kept evading the spears, all the while going over the spells he learned from Sabrina in the last few months. As one almost hit his leg, he finally found what he needed. If what he understood was right, his host was actually here with him, and would probably be why the statue was missing. So he used a scrying spell, followed by a revelation charm where he now knew Sabrina to be, and voila! There she was, in all her glory!
“What the fuck!? How did you do that!?” asked the witch, confused about how someone, who was by all accounts a normal person the last time she saw him, was using magic as if he had used it all his life.
“Yeah, turns out I wasn’t just hanging around for free inside your head. But if it makes you feel better, I've only gotten this good by slowly assimilating your own experience.” taunted Theo, gaining some time for the next step. “Which of course, means that my specialization is also mind sorcery!” he grinned, his hands flashing brightly for a second.
“AAAAARGH!” cried the witch, rubbing her eyes furiously, now temporarily blind.
While Sabrina was stunned by the sudden attack, Theo lost no time in preparing a way to beat her. As fast as he could, he used his control of Sabrina’s mind space to draw a magic circle beneath her.
Sabrina’s sight had returned to normal when she noticed her usurper finishing up an entrapment circle. She tried motioning to try and break it before he could finish, but before she could lift her arms, the circle activated, and glowing glyphs bound her limbs spread eagle.
“Goddammit, you bastard! What are you planning now?” She tried stalling, but Theo was relentless. He slowly approached the bound woman, for the first time admiring her sculpted body as every other man had prior, only now being fully dissociated. Sabrina was beautiful. Her breasts both generous in abundance, and perky, flowed perfectly into her thin waist, adorned with just the right amount of fat that while faint traces of abs could be seen, retained an overall look of softness. All of that flared into wide hips, complemented by a proportionately large ass, leading into thick and toned thighs, neat calves, and petite feet. Her face retained a model-like symmetrical it was almost eerie. Were it not for the few indiscernible imperfections like the faint scars and beauty marks that dotted her face, it would have not been a stretch to say she had an ethereal sort of otherworldliness about her features that drew you in and made you unable to look away. Her eyes colored like the shiniest emeralds, looked defiantly at him, as her beautifully thick lips curled in distaste at being at his mercy.
The more he stared the more he could see it. Taking it all for himself. The idea consumed him, as he thought of all that could be his. The power, the adoration and the endless pleasure that had all previously been absent from his miserable life, before that too had been pathetically cut short because of her vanity. She had taken his life from him, so it would only be fair to reclaim from her what was taken from him with interest, right?
“Rejoice, this little song and dance is about to end for both of us.” Theo’s serene face troubled the witch. Even if he had succeeded in trapping her, he was still in her mind, no one in their sane mind would be so calm. The sheer advantages she would have if she escaped, would make anyone try and deal with her as fast as possible. Which meant he still had something up his metaphorical sleeve.
“The truth is that when I first woke up inside your head, this wasn’t in any of my plans. I really do have to thank you for making this possible.” He said while approaching her.
“You see, before you tried to weed me out, there was a very important layer of separation between us. As deep as I got while controlling you, this was still your mind, and nothing I ever did could change that.” She noticed that his penis had started to come to attention, but started feeling a growing sense of dread from his words.
“But by coming down here with me, you subjected yourself to the same vulnerabilities you tried to inflict on me” His dick was fully hard, causing Sabrina’s eyes to widen, as she started thrashing in her bindings.
“No, no no nononoo, you can’t do this to me, I’m the Sorceress of Lust! I’ve commanded men so much more powerful than your impudence will ever be able to fathom! You don’t have the right to kill me and take my body for yourself!” cried the now terrified woman.
“Who said anything about killing you?” He was now so close to her, that his dick touched the outside of her slit. “No, you are too important a fountain of knowledge for me to just erase you like that.” She grew cold in terror from the words he uttered next. “Don’t worry Sabrina, I’ll make sure to be a better you than you could ever be.” And he entered her.
This was the first time Theo used his penis as himself. He thought it was poetic that it would be to fuck the woman who screwed him the most in all of his years. Sabrina’s cries of resistance were almost music to his ears. She was hot inside, in ways that he had never felt while using the dick spell with other women, if he didn’t know better, he’d think she was trying to melt him down with how warm and wet her insides were.
He used all the tricks he learned from her, to ensure she would have a proper send-away experience. He nibbled at her breasts, showering her body with kisses, all the while he pistoned in and out of her sopping pussy. She smelt just like the first time he possessed her, like sweat and honeysuckle. He would make sure to treasure these last memories. Although it wasn’t necessary, he wanted Sabrina to submit to him both body and soul. So, Theo carefully teased her body, slowly curving away at its defences, until her squeals of indignation unconsciously turned into enraptured screams of delight.
As he felt himself nearing his limit, preparing the last spell he needed to cast to ensure his ritual would work, Theo had a few parting words towards Sabrina.
“Before we go, I want you to know one thing. The only reason this will even work, was because you were too prideful. You didn’t think to look deeper when you first noticed something had gone wrong with the spell. You unwittingly taught me both magic and how to best please a woman. Descended down here to smite me, like a god of the old days. Everything that came together to ensure my victory, happened because of you.” whispered the young sorcerer in the witch’s ear.
It was her fault. It was all because of her
Together with the most amazing orgasm of her life, that realization was what broke Sabrina’s last dregs of will. As her mind rode out its last independent orgasm, she roared in pleasure. Theo too, had come at that time, his semen tainting the woman’s insides with his essence.
The sheer lust energy released by both at that moment was being used to power a very unusual ritual. Theo used all that power to open up a crack in Sabrina. A crack big enough he could fit himself inside. As he finished his first and last orgasm with his true dick, he gently kissed Sabrina on the lips -he couldn’t answer it, since she was passed out, but he felt that he owed her at least that- and promptly started to crawl into the crack that had appeared into her midsection, crossing from the base of her breasts until the start of her pubic bone.
She felt warm inside, Theo thought. He wasn’t sure how long it took, but eventually, his whole body entered his host’s body one last time. The only evidence of time was when he felt the crack sealing itself up, which meant that at least 15 minutes had passed. Theo felt so comfortable inside Sabrina’s ego, that he slowly fell asleep.
—————————————————————————————————————————
When Sabrina woke up, it was morning. Vanessa had left, but that wasn’t a problem. She was sure that the woman would come back before long, even if only because of the hex she had left in her car.
She checked herself over but didn’t feel anything out of the ordinary. She got up and went to the bathroom. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn’t help but marvel at how beautiful she was. The clear distinction between her past self and the old Sabrina meant she had never felt 100% comfortable while controlling her body, but now it felt as natural as if she had always had it.
She smiled, before leaving the bathroom and starting to get ready to work. She felt kinda bad about what happened to the old Sabrina, but being herself fully felt so good that she knew it was worth it.
She felt so happy about taking this new life for herself, that when she got to the school, it was almost contagious.
“Hey there, Ms Dee, anything good happened this morning?” asked Britney, as she arrived in the history professor’s office.
“Oh, don’t worry about it, a project I had been planning for a while finally came through.” answered the witch.
"That's great! Well, I also have some good news. Remember that asshole, Mark, that I told you wasn’t backing off?”
“Sure do, what about him?” Sabrina was quite aware of who Mark was, he had been vastly interested in bullying Theo, a friendless nerd who would have no one coming to his rescue after all.
“I finally got him to sign off on a magic contract with me. Unfortunately for him, he didn’t think it was real, so now he will become a woman every time he gets the slightest bit sexually excited!” finished the track member, and witchcraft apprentice, almost cackling with glee.
“Serves him right. Couldn’t think of someone more worthy of having such fate.” chuckled the older witch. “Just remember to take care when doing this sort of stuff, witch hunters are quite sneaky. Include some clause in the contract that stops them from communicating your identity or something like that”.
“Will do, teach! I can barely wait until I’m a big wig Sorceress like you!” Exclaimed the very excited girl.
“Oh, don’t worry about that. So am I, hun. So am I.”
1
13.9K
13
2
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
-
Chapter by
jibaky · 19 Apr 2023 -
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
-
-
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, indeed, as a physics major, he would consider himself to be a firm believer of science. That, of course, didn’t stop him from opening up the weird package that came for him in the mail, claiming to be a magic necklace, and then trying it out first thing in the morning.
It was a neat little thing, silver, with some sort of deep blue gem embedded on a silver amulet, quite pretty really, so Frank wore it without any reservation, it was his after all. The manual claimed that while wearing the necklace, he could possess the body of anyone he so desired by just walking into them, which was completely impossible according to the laws of thermodynamics, since matter couldn’t just disappear out of nowhere-
“What’s that you got there?” Asked Trent, Frank’s housemate, startling him.
“Jesus Christ, Trent! Walk more quietly next time, will you?”
Trent was a very good foil to Frank. The soccer player was sporty and social, compared to the gloomy and awkward Frank, who due to spending all time he could on the inside, was also very pale, instead of the healthy tan Trent was so proud to show off. Most people that knew them found their relationship very unusual, given how different they were from each other, but they didn’t know that Trent used to protect Frank from bullies in high school, which made the friendship solid.
“Sorry man, i’m just not used to seeing you awake this early, and that intrigued by something that isn’t a picture of Blair”
“Haha, very funny. I just got this weird necklace from the mail, it claims to be magical, but it still looks good enough that I think I'll either keep it, or pawn it off for some cash”.
“Well, you do you, buddy, I’m going to make us some breakfast, and heads-up, Monica is coming around in ten”.
“Right, I’ll get ready before she shows up”.
With that, Frank returned to his room, and left the manual on top of his desk. He took a quick bath and threw on some clothes as fast as he could, since Trent’s girlfriend was their ride to campus, and she really hated being made to wait. By the time he was ready, she had just parked on the driveway, so he took the manual, and went down.
“Morning honey, morning Frank”.
“Hey there, baby girl”, said Trent, turning his head around to give her a kiss.
“Get a room, you two”, muttered Frank as he came downstairs. “Morning Monica, how are you today?”.
“Well, i really woke up feeling great today, i don’t know what’s that about, but i’m not complaining”, said the brown skinned woman, while sitting down on the table to eat the plate with eggs and toast her boyfriend had made.
“Thats great, Mons! You’ve been really stressed about your exam results lately, good to know that you’re feeling better”, said Trent, who after finishing his own plate, went to sit on the table.
What neither person noticed was that it was the same chair that Frank was going to sit on. Frank was distracted by the manual, and Trent was distracted with Monica, so both ended up sitting on the same spot. Were it any other day, it would’ve just been a funny mistake, both parties would stand up, and each one would sit on a different chair. But today, Frank was wearing a necklace that just so happened to be magic, so Frank ended up slipping inside of Trent’s body.
That's weird, was the first thing in Frank’s head when he noticed something strange had happened. He looked around and didn’t find Trent, which was indeed weird, since he knew he had heard him a few moments before.
“Honey, are you okay?”, asked Monica when she noticed him looking around.
“What? Why’d you call me that, baby g-”, stopped Frank when he noticed what he’d called her. “Excuse me for a bit”, he said, going to the bathroom. When he got inside, he locked the door, and immediately went to the mirror, and what he saw shocked him.
Instead of the pale face and curly hair he’d usually expect to see in the mirror, what he saw was a tanned face, with a buzzcut. He took off his shirt, a half and half mix of his own black shirt with Trent’s white one, and saw that he now had the sculpted physique of a member of a sports team. That wasn’t to say that he was completely Trent, he still had a face that looked a lot more like his own than his host, and he was a good 12 centimeters taller than Trent used to be, much closer to his usual height. Before he could explore his new self more, he heard a knock on the door.
“Trent, honey, are you alright?”
“Hum, yeah, all good, why?”, he asked, worried about how to deal with this insane situation.
“You were weird on the table, and then you came running to the bathroom, even though you were fine just before, could you open the door, i’m worried?”
“Yeah, yeah, okay”, he said, while wearing his shirt again, and quickly unlocking the door, which was immediately opened by his now girlfriend, who hugged him.
“Hey there, how are you feeling? Did you eat anything weird?”
“Not really, i didn’t actually eat breakfast yet”, said Frank, not used to being hugged by such a pretty girl and not freezing up from nerves.
“Well, I think it’s better if you stay here today then, you can afford to miss one day of class, so don’t worry, okay?”, she says before going for a kiss, which froze Frank on the spot.
He feels a rush coursing through his new body. Frank had never kissed a woman, so he was very surprised to see Monica’s classic latina features this close, and then feeling her soft lips, and the way her breath mingled with his. She broke the kiss “well, I gotta go, but I'll be back later to check in on you, okay?”.
“Uuh, yeah, okay, have fun at school, baby girl.” said the stunned man, as he watched her leave the house, get in her car, and leave for her classes.
He spent a few minutes just outside his bathroom, just gathering his thoughts, until he came to a conclusion. The necklace IS magical. When he looked down, he noticed that the necklace was now golden, with a deep red gem in the amulet, so he went to look for the instructions, so he could find out how this thing worked, cause as much as he really enjoyed kissing Monica, he sure as hell wasn't going to take over the life of his best friend just like that.
He took the manual, and started reading it again, paying much more attention this time. After 20 minutes, he had finally finished it, and sighed contently, it was reversible after all. He went to the kitchen and touched the stone on the amulet, while trying to walk forward. Immediately he noticed the change that came from going back to normal. where once there was one person in the kitchen, there were now two. He also noticed that a new plate with food appeared on the table, though he supposed that it would be closer to say that it had reappeared.
“Hey, are you okay man?”, asked Frank.
“Yeah, thanks for worrying for me, Frank, i’m just feeling my head hurt a little. I'll go lay down for a while, if Monica comes again, could you please let her in?”
“Sure thing, man, have a nice rest.” he said, as he watched his friend leave to his room. “Well, well. I was a magic necklace after all. Gotta make some notes.” muttered Frank before going to his room as well
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After spending the rest of the morning possessing the sleeping Trent a few more times for sake of science, and making notes based on both his experience with the necklace, and from the instructions manual, he came to at least two conclusions.
By wearing the necklace, the user may enter the body of anyone they so desire, which will merge their bodies, but leave the wearer in control.
While he, as the user of the necklace, possesses other people’s bodies, he has access to at least some of their mental faculties and capacities, like how he was able to react normally to both the hug and the kiss he had with Monica as Trent, and the universe bends so that while he’s someone else, they have always been the same person, like how his plate of breakfast also merged into Trent’s, and then unmerged after he left his body.
He had some other ideas about how the necklace worked, but he hadn’t tried it out yet, but he was about to change that.
After getting ready for a day out, Frank left his house and went to the one place he knew he’d be able to do as many experiments as he wished, with as much privacy as he needed, the school library. His university’s library had three levels that were accessible to the public, the ground, where there were bookshelves and tables for anyone looking for books to read on, the first floor, was much like the one below it, but it had the more advanced books, so it was used mainly by students of the college, when studying for tests, and the first underground level, where people could use sound proof rooms to hold group studies, and not bother the other readers. Frank’s target was the first underground level, one where he’d have privacy, and people that wouldn't be bothered for a while
His first test was a stealth test, according to the manual, as long as he was touching the blue gem, people would find it harder to notice him, which should make it easier to possess someone that's part of a group, he had tried to test this in the bus, on the way to the library, but most people there where already likely to actively ignore him.
So, with his fingers on the gem on his neck, he slowly walked through the halls of closed doors of the underground level, while checking which rooms had people, and which were empty. The first thing he noticed was that no one reacted to him opening the door, when he bothered to be cautious, they’d only get up to close it once he left, but if he opened it forcefully, they would notice him and ask him to not do that, which meant that the amulet had a limited effect to hide him, which was still very high, but would probably not help him to enter the office of a famous CEO to possess them.
The next thing he tested was possessing a woman. Up to this point he’d only possessed Trent a few times, for testing purposes, of course, so he was curious about what would happen if he tried to possess someone from a different sex. He had found a door with a sole occupant, a very curvaceous woman, who seemed to be studying for a history test. He entered silently, while holding the amulet, and after making sure the door was locked, he jumped inside her.
The few times he possessed Trent on purpose, he noticed that it felt way different from the almost seamless experience of the first time it happened by accident. Actively entering another person felt warm, and he could feel his members slowly slotting themselves on the corresponding members of his victim. Possessing a woman, on the other hand, felt like his body was on fire, but not the bad kind of fire. He had never felt this sensitive in his life. Fitting his arms and legs in, who he now knew to be named Amanda, went just like it did with Trent, but when his dick got to her lower parts, and his chest got to her breasts, he immediately had an overcharge of feelings, that he didn't really know how to deal with. Once he stuck his head on hers, he closed the books on the table and took off his shirt and pants.
The sight of her covered chest and pussy were like water for a thirsty man, and he immediately started to grope her boobs, marveling about how soft and sensitive they felt. Eventually he took off her bra, and took his right hand from her boobs to explore her new pussy. Since Frank currently has all of Amanda’s muscle memories, the first thing she does down there is to go straight to her clit, which was not something she was ready for. The good thing is that the shock of pleasure managed to take her out of the erotic fugue.
Now calmer, the new Amanda took inventory of her situation, and put on the clothes she took off. By accessing her memories, Frank could tell that a few things were different, first, she was, once again, quite a bit taller than she used to be, but still shorter than Frank, likewise, her breasts had grown a bit, making her bra a little constrictive. Her new face was a nice mix between Amanda’s and Frank’s, but her hair had remained Amanda’s long blonde straight hair.
Needing more data, Frank promptly left Amanda’s body, and as he left the room, noticed that she was panting, and started to touch herself. Frank took over the bodies of two other women, but noticed that none had the same initial effect as Amanda. He also tested possessing someone, while inside another person. The results of stacked possession were mixed, he noticed that by compounding more women, he’d gain boobs and ass mass faster then he’d get height, and that by stacking men, he’d get more dick. By maintaining a balance, he could try and keep those radical changes from happening as fast, but he’d need to pick very carefully every host of the stack, since depending on how feminine or masculine the person is, one woman could take 3 men to keep balanced. He also noticed that when stacking hosts, he could pick which characteristics from each host would appear on him.
By the time he came back home, it was already night. He arrived just as Monica was leaving the house.
“Hey Monica, how is Trent doing?”.
“Hey Frank, he appears to be feeling well right now, which i’m glad, but i’m still worried that it happened so suddenly, and with no apparent reason”.
“Don’t worry all that much, Trent is a strong guy, it would take a lot to keep him down for long”.
“I suppose you’re right, anyways, i gotta go, see you later Frank”.
“See ya”, said Frank, seriously considering possessing his best friend’s girlfriend, but managing to stop himself.”Come on now, Frank, that’d be a dick move”.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day started normally, Frank went down to have breakfast with Trent and Monica, and went with them to his classes. He and Trent lost a day of classes, but hopefully they didn’t lose anything too important. Frank was trying hard to not use the necklace, since he was keeping it for a very specific reason.
A reason that had just entered the room. Blair Baxter was everything Frank could dream of. She was tall, brunette, had a bombshell body that would make many supermodels cry with envy, and most of all, she was as smart as possible, without being labeled an actual genius, her grades were exemplary. She was by far, the most coveted woman of the entire college. There was only one problem, no one actually knew how to get her to pay attention to them. From the most popular athletes, to the geekest of nerds, no one that had managed to scrounge courage to ask her out had managed such a feat, from either side of the sex fence. As far as anyone knew, she was unattainable. Anyone, but Frank. He had learned that with enough focus, and the correct stimuli, he could read anything inside of his host’s head, especially something as simple as sexual preferences.
Which is why he is currently sneaking around after Blair left the classroom. The stealth function of the necklace was a god send, he thought, as he noticed where they were currently going to.
For many reasons, the woman’s bathroom was an almost sacred place, as far as most men knew, and if he were to be found inside it, specially together with the school’s madonna, Frank is sure that he’d be crucified by the entire campus. Which is why as soon as Blair enters a stall, Frank quickly enters behind her, and when she notices him, he jumps right inside of her. Blair is confused for a moment, as she is sure she just saw a man jump inside her torso, but it all goes away, as her body becomes taller, and her mind turns into a case for Frank’s brain to fit inside, and control as he wishes.
Possessing his crush felt as good as he thought it would, but Frank was here for a reason. He was currently a man on a mission, and he would complete it, if it was the last thing he ever did. She quickly undressed, and started to touch herself. All of his experimentation the last afternoon proved that the first thing to come to him was the muscle memory of the host, which meant that as his own libido for her own new body overwhelmed it, Blair’s hands knew exactly where to go to extract the most pleasure possible.
First her hands went to her soft breasts, gently caressing them, before suddenly twisting her nipples. Frank was shocked that despite her outward appearance, Blair was actually a very kinky person. Next she started teasing her own pussy, but only until she had enough natural lubrication for fingers to be able to easily enter her asshole. By the time she could fit 4 fingers of her left hand inside her ass, her right hand left her nipples, and started to directly stimulate her clitoris, which was making her pleasure grow on a crescendo, until she finally came, almost like she had fireworks shooting out from the inside. Together with the apex of pleasure, came some of her memories, which was what Frank was after all along.
Blair was a girl with a very high class upbringing, which made her repressed in many ways. She only started to experiment with her own body after she started college, but she still found it very difficult to express herself sexually in healthy ways. The somewhat extreme masturbation sessions were less to do with her liking sudden peaks of pain and pleasure duality, and more with being afraid of what would happen if she got found indulging in her deepest fantasies. And that was what Frank was after the whole afternoon. And how could anyone ever think, that what would be needed to take the heart of the most sought after girl in the whole campus, would be a very fit, yet voluptuous latina.
After he recovered from the orgasm, Frank left Blair to deal with cleaning herself, and went home. Now that he knew what he needed, he could finally start planning on how to get his hands on Blair.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Frank spent the rest of the week trying out new bodies, both male and female. In the span of a week he went from someone that hadn't even kissed a girl, to someone that had had sex with the most varied sort of people, from being one of the most invisible students on campus, to being football stars, cheerleaders and such. It was intoxicating. He also took his time studying which students would be the best to compose the most perfect muse for Blair. He was certain that he could merge with enough people that he, or at the time, she, he guessed, would be irresistible for her, and no one would be able to do anything to stop him, since the world would bend itself for him, and him alone.
The very start of the next week was when he decided to start his hunt. The first target was Frank. He loved his friend like a brother, but by taking into himself a very fit man, it’d make it easier to find the other women he needed to turn himself into a proper buxom latina later. He had just come downstairs for breakfast when Frank pounced. Frank loved the feeling of sinking inside his friend, all the while sticking himself deep into his mind. When he came to, the new Trent held a very unusual smile he knew that soon Monica would be knocking, which was very good indeed.
After he finished breakfast, he heard the knock.
“Come in!” exclaimed him, excited by the perverse prospect of making his friend possess his own girlfriend
“Morning, honey. How’re you doing today?”, said Monica, entering the kitchen.
“Just finishing breakfast, sit down, I’ll be right there”
With that, he finished setting the eggs and toast on both plates, and laid them on the table. But before he sat, he helped himself to his new girlfriend’s mouth, only he didn't stop at the kiss. He sank right in, face first into Monica’s flesh, and took it for himself. Surprisingly, Monica had really big breasts, which were usually hidden under the large sweaters she always wore, but what she added more than anything else to Blair’s dream woman, was the fact that while she was the only latino girl he knew, she probably knew others.
“Damm, these are nice!”, he said while pawing at his new breasts and his plush derrière.
He was still not used to all the new moving parts that come with being a woman, but he knew that he had her motor skills, so he wouldn’t need to worry about walking in heels, or with his new center of gravity. He stood up, and went straight to his new car, stopping only at a mirror near the house entrance, to check if his makeup was alright after having another face shoved through it. With three parts in the merge, he was now taller than he was as himself, though he had plans to fix the increased height making his ass and boobs look smaller than on Monica’s slighter frame. He never noticed, but Monica had beautiful almond shaped brown eyes, which almost made him feel guilty for stealing the lives of his friends, but he knew that it was for a good purpose.
He got to the car, and spent a few moments searching where his next target would be. Frank had gotten better at looking for specific information in his host’s brain, he didn’t even need the spikes of pleasure to dislodge them a bit anymore. Great, Angelica, Monica’s roommate, and his next target should be returning from the gym very soon.
Returning to his new house was weird. He had never actually been there, but Trent had, and Monica lived here, so he had second and third degrees familiarity with it. While he and Frank lived in Trent's late grandparents’ old house, Monica and Angelica lived in a two bedroom apartment. It was very neat and tidy compared to his usual home, but he guessed that it didn’t really matter, soon, all the people living in both houses would be him, so he could decide to live in either of them, whenever he wanted to. He arrived a few minutes before his target, so he turned on the TV and waited in the living room.
“Monica! I wasn’t expecting to see you here by now!”, said Angelica after opening the door, holding her gym duffel bag. Angelica was what could be described as an amazon. She was 5 foot 9, and had a delicious set of muscles, paired with large breasts and wide hips. Frank knew that he’d absolutely need her to become a part of him for Blair to give him a chance. “Weren’t you going to go to class early today?”
“Yeah, but something came up, so I decided to stay at home, and wait for my bestie.”
“Awwn, love you too girl. I’d hug you, but I'm disgusting right now, so I'll be right back.” and she went to take a bath.
It was all going according to plan, Monica knew that Angelica would turn on the shower a couple of minutes before actually entering it, and at that point, the dorr would still be unlocked, meaning he’d have the perfect chance to take her over.
He walked to the bathroom door and opened it.
Angelica looked even better naked. Her abs, hips and toned thighs, together with her round nipples were still glistening a bit of sweat, it was like seeing a gold skinned angel.
“Dios mio! Monica, what are you doing here? Get out, now! I'm about to take a shower”.
“Come on Angie, didn’t you say you wanted to give me a hug, come here!”, he said before lounging at her
As far as Angelica knew, one moment she was startled by her friend, the next, the same friend was diving into her belly. After she was completely inside, she noticed that she was suddenly clothed with Monica’s entirely too tight outfit, which really became a problem as she noticed that she started expanding. The first thing that burst were the shoes, Monica’s closed off heels definitely weren’t made to take Angelica’s bigger feet, even less so the even bigger ones she got as she started growing, then her jeans shorts ripped on the ass and thighs, followed by the shirt ripping right from the middle of the chest. She stopped growing in seconds, but the most dramatic change was mental. After she stopped growing, Angelica realized that she was actually Frank. She was filled with glee at her plan having worked. Now that she was as perfect as she thought she could get, she decided that she would take Angelica’s name and identity for good, and it was as if a switch had activated in her mind. She noticed how she had started thinking about herself as a woman, which had never happened before, so she supposed that she had done something extremely right.
The sight that graced her eyes when she looked in the bathroom mirror was nothing short of breathtaking. She was now 6 foot, Trent’s and her muscles combined into a muscular goddess, who even had an hourglass figure. She noticed the ripped clothes, and flexed her muscles to see them ripping even more, before taking off those tatters. She was really sad about the shoes, she really liked them, but thought that it was inevitable. Every time Frank had possessed anyone else, everyone involved were wearing clothes, so they merged together, meaning that whenever they ended up growing, there was still cloth to compensate for the bigger size, unlike, who had Angelica been naked. She finally entered the shower to wash away the grime from the gym session she had been on before returning home, and took advantage of it to explore every inch of her new shape
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When she woke up, Blair wasn't expecting anything different from any other listless day. Sure, she had that sudden need to enjoy herself in the restroom last week, but that was a one time thing. Usually, she would never risk being seen by anyone, it could tarnish her reputation, and she couldn’t have that happening. Which is why, when Angelica entered the classroom, it felt like she got a punch to the stomach.
It was amazing, she wondered how she never noticed her before. It was as she had always been blind, and finally could see that divinity walked amongst them. She had never seen anyone that hot in real life, and she thought that with full understanding that almost the whole college openly lusted for her. This was it, she made a decision, screw the Baxter’s reputation. She absolutely need-
“Hey there Blair.”, a goddess said to her.
“H-hey, Angelica, h-how’re you doing today.” she answered, before noticing that she had never felt quite that nervous before, especially as she noticed Angelica lowering herself to speak close to her ears.
“All the better now that you’re here, I've been thinking, what would a girl need to do, to be shoulder deep in your thighs?”
“!!!!!!!!” Blair really wasn't expecting that. Most people that tried hitting on her did it after spending a long time trying to gather courage, they thought she was way too out of their league, and the rest were complete assholes about it, so it was the first time anyone had been this honest and direct with her. For a girl this hot, this was the cherry on the top.
“Well, I'm free tonight, do you want to go anywhere?”
“Oh, sugar, then get ready, cause I will rock. Your. World.”, she said, leaving to her seat, before stopping, looking at her and saying:
“Ah, I'm going to have to be Frank with you, you can just call me Angie, Angelica is too formal for anyone that looks like you, sugar.”
And so they went on.1 / 1Loading...Loading...- Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, indeed, as a physics major, he would consider himself to be a firm believer of science. That, of course, didn’t stop him from opening up the weird package that came for him in the mail, claiming to be a magic necklace, and then trying it out first thing in the morning.
It was a neat little thing, silver, with some sort of deep blue gem embedded on a silver amulet, quite pretty really, so Frank wore it without any reservation, it was his after all. The manual claimed that while wearing the necklace, he could possess the body of anyone he so desired by just walking into them, which was completely impossible according to the laws of thermodynamics, since matter couldn’t just disappear out of nowhere-
“What’s that you got there?” Asked Trent, Frank’s housemate, startling him.
“Jesus Christ, Trent! Walk more quietly next time, will you?”
Trent was a very good foil to Frank. The soccer player was sporty and social, compared to the gloomy and awkward Frank, who due to spending all time he could on the inside, was also very pale, instead of the healthy tan Trent was so proud to show off. Most people that knew them found their relationship very unusual, given how different they were from each other, but they didn’t know that Trent used to protect Frank from bullies in high school, which made the friendship solid.
“Sorry man, i’m just not used to seeing you awake this early, and that intrigued by something that isn’t a picture of Blair”
“Haha, very funny. I just got this weird necklace from the mail, it claims to be magical, but it still looks good enough that I think I'll either keep it, or pawn it off for some cash”.
“Well, you do you, buddy, I’m going to make us some breakfast, and heads-up, Monica is coming around in ten”.
“Right, I’ll get ready before she shows up”.
With that, Frank returned to his room, and left the manual on top of his desk. He took a quick bath and threw on some clothes as fast as he could, since Trent’s girlfriend was their ride to campus, and she really hated being made to wait. By the time he was ready, she had just parked on the driveway, so he took the manual, and went down.
“Morning honey, morning Frank”.
“Hey there, baby girl”, said Trent, turning his head around to give her a kiss.
“Get a room, you two”, muttered Frank as he came downstairs. “Morning Monica, how are you today?”.
“Well, i really woke up feeling great today, i don’t know what’s that about, but i’m not complaining”, said the brown skinned woman, while sitting down on the table to eat the plate with eggs and toast her boyfriend had made.
“Thats great, Mons! You’ve been really stressed about your exam results lately, good to know that you’re feeling better”, said Trent, who after finishing his own plate, went to sit on the table.
What neither person noticed was that it was the same chair that Frank was going to sit on. Frank was distracted by the manual, and Trent was distracted with Monica, so both ended up sitting on the same spot. Were it any other day, it would’ve just been a funny mistake, both parties would stand up, and each one would sit on a different chair. But today, Frank was wearing a necklace that just so happened to be magic, so Frank ended up slipping inside of Trent’s body.
That's weird, was the first thing in Frank’s head when he noticed something strange had happened. He looked around and didn’t find Trent, which was indeed weird, since he knew he had heard him a few moments before.
“Honey, are you okay?”, asked Monica when she noticed him looking around.
“What? Why’d you call me that, baby g-”, stopped Frank when he noticed what he’d called her. “Excuse me for a bit”, he said, going to the bathroom. When he got inside, he locked the door, and immediately went to the mirror, and what he saw shocked him.
Instead of the pale face and curly hair he’d usually expect to see in the mirror, what he saw was a tanned face, with a buzzcut. He took off his shirt, a half and half mix of his own black shirt with Trent’s white one, and saw that he now had the sculpted physique of a member of a sports team. That wasn’t to say that he was completely Trent, he still had a face that looked a lot more like his own than his host, and he was a good 12 centimeters taller than Trent used to be, much closer to his usual height. Before he could explore his new self more, he heard a knock on the door.
“Trent, honey, are you alright?”
“Hum, yeah, all good, why?”, he asked, worried about how to deal with this insane situation.
“You were weird on the table, and then you came running to the bathroom, even though you were fine just before, could you open the door, i’m worried?”
“Yeah, yeah, okay”, he said, while wearing his shirt again, and quickly unlocking the door, which was immediately opened by his now girlfriend, who hugged him.
“Hey there, how are you feeling? Did you eat anything weird?”
“Not really, i didn’t actually eat breakfast yet”, said Frank, not used to being hugged by such a pretty girl and not freezing up from nerves.
“Well, I think it’s better if you stay here today then, you can afford to miss one day of class, so don’t worry, okay?”, she says before going for a kiss, which froze Frank on the spot.
He feels a rush coursing through his new body. Frank had never kissed a woman, so he was very surprised to see Monica’s classic latina features this close, and then feeling her soft lips, and the way her breath mingled with his. She broke the kiss “well, I gotta go, but I'll be back later to check in on you, okay?”.
“Uuh, yeah, okay, have fun at school, baby girl.” said the stunned man, as he watched her leave the house, get in her car, and leave for her classes.
He spent a few minutes just outside his bathroom, just gathering his thoughts, until he came to a conclusion. The necklace IS magical. When he looked down, he noticed that the necklace was now golden, with a deep red gem in the amulet, so he went to look for the instructions, so he could find out how this thing worked, cause as much as he really enjoyed kissing Monica, he sure as hell wasn't going to take over the life of his best friend just like that.
He took the manual, and started reading it again, paying much more attention this time. After 20 minutes, he had finally finished it, and sighed contently, it was reversible after all. He went to the kitchen and touched the stone on the amulet, while trying to walk forward. Immediately he noticed the change that came from going back to normal. where once there was one person in the kitchen, there were now two. He also noticed that a new plate with food appeared on the table, though he supposed that it would be closer to say that it had reappeared.
“Hey, are you okay man?”, asked Frank.
“Yeah, thanks for worrying for me, Frank, i’m just feeling my head hurt a little. I'll go lay down for a while, if Monica comes again, could you please let her in?”
“Sure thing, man, have a nice rest.” he said, as he watched his friend leave to his room. “Well, well. I was a magic necklace after all. Gotta make some notes.” muttered Frank before going to his room as well
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After spending the rest of the morning possessing the sleeping Trent a few more times for sake of science, and making notes based on both his experience with the necklace, and from the instructions manual, he came to at least two conclusions.
By wearing the necklace, the user may enter the body of anyone they so desire, which will merge their bodies, but leave the wearer in control.
While he, as the user of the necklace, possesses other people’s bodies, he has access to at least some of their mental faculties and capacities, like how he was able to react normally to both the hug and the kiss he had with Monica as Trent, and the universe bends so that while he’s someone else, they have always been the same person, like how his plate of breakfast also merged into Trent’s, and then unmerged after he left his body.
He had some other ideas about how the necklace worked, but he hadn’t tried it out yet, but he was about to change that.
After getting ready for a day out, Frank left his house and went to the one place he knew he’d be able to do as many experiments as he wished, with as much privacy as he needed, the school library. His university’s library had three levels that were accessible to the public, the ground, where there were bookshelves and tables for anyone looking for books to read on, the first floor, was much like the one below it, but it had the more advanced books, so it was used mainly by students of the college, when studying for tests, and the first underground level, where people could use sound proof rooms to hold group studies, and not bother the other readers. Frank’s target was the first underground level, one where he’d have privacy, and people that wouldn't be bothered for a while
His first test was a stealth test, according to the manual, as long as he was touching the blue gem, people would find it harder to notice him, which should make it easier to possess someone that's part of a group, he had tried to test this in the bus, on the way to the library, but most people there where already likely to actively ignore him.
So, with his fingers on the gem on his neck, he slowly walked through the halls of closed doors of the underground level, while checking which rooms had people, and which were empty. The first thing he noticed was that no one reacted to him opening the door, when he bothered to be cautious, they’d only get up to close it once he left, but if he opened it forcefully, they would notice him and ask him to not do that, which meant that the amulet had a limited effect to hide him, which was still very high, but would probably not help him to enter the office of a famous CEO to possess them.
The next thing he tested was possessing a woman. Up to this point he’d only possessed Trent a few times, for testing purposes, of course, so he was curious about what would happen if he tried to possess someone from a different sex. He had found a door with a sole occupant, a very curvaceous woman, who seemed to be studying for a history test. He entered silently, while holding the amulet, and after making sure the door was locked, he jumped inside her.
The few times he possessed Trent on purpose, he noticed that it felt way different from the almost seamless experience of the first time it happened by accident. Actively entering another person felt warm, and he could feel his members slowly slotting themselves on the corresponding members of his victim. Possessing a woman, on the other hand, felt like his body was on fire, but not the bad kind of fire. He had never felt this sensitive in his life. Fitting his arms and legs in, who he now knew to be named Amanda, went just like it did with Trent, but when his dick got to her lower parts, and his chest got to her breasts, he immediately had an overcharge of feelings, that he didn't really know how to deal with. Once he stuck his head on hers, he closed the books on the table and took off his shirt and pants.
The sight of her covered chest and pussy were like water for a thirsty man, and he immediately started to grope her boobs, marveling about how soft and sensitive they felt. Eventually he took off her bra, and took his right hand from her boobs to explore her new pussy. Since Frank currently has all of Amanda’s muscle memories, the first thing she does down there is to go straight to her clit, which was not something she was ready for. The good thing is that the shock of pleasure managed to take her out of the erotic fugue.
Now calmer, the new Amanda took inventory of her situation, and put on the clothes she took off. By accessing her memories, Frank could tell that a few things were different, first, she was, once again, quite a bit taller than she used to be, but still shorter than Frank, likewise, her breasts had grown a bit, making her bra a little constrictive. Her new face was a nice mix between Amanda’s and Frank’s, but her hair had remained Amanda’s long blonde straight hair.
Needing more data, Frank promptly left Amanda’s body, and as he left the room, noticed that she was panting, and started to touch herself. Frank took over the bodies of two other women, but noticed that none had the same initial effect as Amanda. He also tested possessing someone, while inside another person. The results of stacked possession were mixed, he noticed that by compounding more women, he’d gain boobs and ass mass faster then he’d get height, and that by stacking men, he’d get more dick. By maintaining a balance, he could try and keep those radical changes from happening as fast, but he’d need to pick very carefully every host of the stack, since depending on how feminine or masculine the person is, one woman could take 3 men to keep balanced. He also noticed that when stacking hosts, he could pick which characteristics from each host would appear on him.
By the time he came back home, it was already night. He arrived just as Monica was leaving the house.
“Hey Monica, how is Trent doing?”.
“Hey Frank, he appears to be feeling well right now, which i’m glad, but i’m still worried that it happened so suddenly, and with no apparent reason”.
“Don’t worry all that much, Trent is a strong guy, it would take a lot to keep him down for long”.
“I suppose you’re right, anyways, i gotta go, see you later Frank”.
“See ya”, said Frank, seriously considering possessing his best friend’s girlfriend, but managing to stop himself.”Come on now, Frank, that’d be a dick move”.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day started normally, Frank went down to have breakfast with Trent and Monica, and went with them to his classes. He and Trent lost a day of classes, but hopefully they didn’t lose anything too important. Frank was trying hard to not use the necklace, since he was keeping it for a very specific reason.
A reason that had just entered the room. Blair Baxter was everything Frank could dream of. She was tall, brunette, had a bombshell body that would make many supermodels cry with envy, and most of all, she was as smart as possible, without being labeled an actual genius, her grades were exemplary. She was by far, the most coveted woman of the entire college. There was only one problem, no one actually knew how to get her to pay attention to them. From the most popular athletes, to the geekest of nerds, no one that had managed to scrounge courage to ask her out had managed such a feat, from either side of the sex fence. As far as anyone knew, she was unattainable. Anyone, but Frank. He had learned that with enough focus, and the correct stimuli, he could read anything inside of his host’s head, especially something as simple as sexual preferences.
Which is why he is currently sneaking around after Blair left the classroom. The stealth function of the necklace was a god send, he thought, as he noticed where they were currently going to.
For many reasons, the woman’s bathroom was an almost sacred place, as far as most men knew, and if he were to be found inside it, specially together with the school’s madonna, Frank is sure that he’d be crucified by the entire campus. Which is why as soon as Blair enters a stall, Frank quickly enters behind her, and when she notices him, he jumps right inside of her. Blair is confused for a moment, as she is sure she just saw a man jump inside her torso, but it all goes away, as her body becomes taller, and her mind turns into a case for Frank’s brain to fit inside, and control as he wishes.
Possessing his crush felt as good as he thought it would, but Frank was here for a reason. He was currently a man on a mission, and he would complete it, if it was the last thing he ever did. She quickly undressed, and started to touch herself. All of his experimentation the last afternoon proved that the first thing to come to him was the muscle memory of the host, which meant that as his own libido for her own new body overwhelmed it, Blair’s hands knew exactly where to go to extract the most pleasure possible.
First her hands went to her soft breasts, gently caressing them, before suddenly twisting her nipples. Frank was shocked that despite her outward appearance, Blair was actually a very kinky person. Next she started teasing her own pussy, but only until she had enough natural lubrication for fingers to be able to easily enter her asshole. By the time she could fit 4 fingers of her left hand inside her ass, her right hand left her nipples, and started to directly stimulate her clitoris, which was making her pleasure grow on a crescendo, until she finally came, almost like she had fireworks shooting out from the inside. Together with the apex of pleasure, came some of her memories, which was what Frank was after all along.
Blair was a girl with a very high class upbringing, which made her repressed in many ways. She only started to experiment with her own body after she started college, but she still found it very difficult to express herself sexually in healthy ways. The somewhat extreme masturbation sessions were less to do with her liking sudden peaks of pain and pleasure duality, and more with being afraid of what would happen if she got found indulging in her deepest fantasies. And that was what Frank was after the whole afternoon. And how could anyone ever think, that what would be needed to take the heart of the most sought after girl in the whole campus, would be a very fit, yet voluptuous latina.
After he recovered from the orgasm, Frank left Blair to deal with cleaning herself, and went home. Now that he knew what he needed, he could finally start planning on how to get his hands on Blair.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Frank spent the rest of the week trying out new bodies, both male and female. In the span of a week he went from someone that hadn't even kissed a girl, to someone that had had sex with the most varied sort of people, from being one of the most invisible students on campus, to being football stars, cheerleaders and such. It was intoxicating. He also took his time studying which students would be the best to compose the most perfect muse for Blair. He was certain that he could merge with enough people that he, or at the time, she, he guessed, would be irresistible for her, and no one would be able to do anything to stop him, since the world would bend itself for him, and him alone.
The very start of the next week was when he decided to start his hunt. The first target was Frank. He loved his friend like a brother, but by taking into himself a very fit man, it’d make it easier to find the other women he needed to turn himself into a proper buxom latina later. He had just come downstairs for breakfast when Frank pounced. Frank loved the feeling of sinking inside his friend, all the while sticking himself deep into his mind. When he came to, the new Trent held a very unusual smile he knew that soon Monica would be knocking, which was very good indeed.
After he finished breakfast, he heard the knock.
“Come in!” exclaimed him, excited by the perverse prospect of making his friend possess his own girlfriend
“Morning, honey. How’re you doing today?”, said Monica, entering the kitchen.
“Just finishing breakfast, sit down, I’ll be right there”
With that, he finished setting the eggs and toast on both plates, and laid them on the table. But before he sat, he helped himself to his new girlfriend’s mouth, only he didn't stop at the kiss. He sank right in, face first into Monica’s flesh, and took it for himself. Surprisingly, Monica had really big breasts, which were usually hidden under the large sweaters she always wore, but what she added more than anything else to Blair’s dream woman, was the fact that while she was the only latino girl he knew, she probably knew others.
“Damm, these are nice!”, he said while pawing at his new breasts and his plush derrière.
He was still not used to all the new moving parts that come with being a woman, but he knew that he had her motor skills, so he wouldn’t need to worry about walking in heels, or with his new center of gravity. He stood up, and went straight to his new car, stopping only at a mirror near the house entrance, to check if his makeup was alright after having another face shoved through it. With three parts in the merge, he was now taller than he was as himself, though he had plans to fix the increased height making his ass and boobs look smaller than on Monica’s slighter frame. He never noticed, but Monica had beautiful almond shaped brown eyes, which almost made him feel guilty for stealing the lives of his friends, but he knew that it was for a good purpose.
He got to the car, and spent a few moments searching where his next target would be. Frank had gotten better at looking for specific information in his host’s brain, he didn’t even need the spikes of pleasure to dislodge them a bit anymore. Great, Angelica, Monica’s roommate, and his next target should be returning from the gym very soon.
Returning to his new house was weird. He had never actually been there, but Trent had, and Monica lived here, so he had second and third degrees familiarity with it. While he and Frank lived in Trent's late grandparents’ old house, Monica and Angelica lived in a two bedroom apartment. It was very neat and tidy compared to his usual home, but he guessed that it didn’t really matter, soon, all the people living in both houses would be him, so he could decide to live in either of them, whenever he wanted to. He arrived a few minutes before his target, so he turned on the TV and waited in the living room.
“Monica! I wasn’t expecting to see you here by now!”, said Angelica after opening the door, holding her gym duffel bag. Angelica was what could be described as an amazon. She was 5 foot 9, and had a delicious set of muscles, paired with large breasts and wide hips. Frank knew that he’d absolutely need her to become a part of him for Blair to give him a chance. “Weren’t you going to go to class early today?”
“Yeah, but something came up, so I decided to stay at home, and wait for my bestie.”
“Awwn, love you too girl. I’d hug you, but I'm disgusting right now, so I'll be right back.” and she went to take a bath.
It was all going according to plan, Monica knew that Angelica would turn on the shower a couple of minutes before actually entering it, and at that point, the dorr would still be unlocked, meaning he’d have the perfect chance to take her over.
He walked to the bathroom door and opened it.
Angelica looked even better naked. Her abs, hips and toned thighs, together with her round nipples were still glistening a bit of sweat, it was like seeing a gold skinned angel.
“Dios mio! Monica, what are you doing here? Get out, now! I'm about to take a shower”.
“Come on Angie, didn’t you say you wanted to give me a hug, come here!”, he said before lounging at her
As far as Angelica knew, one moment she was startled by her friend, the next, the same friend was diving into her belly. After she was completely inside, she noticed that she was suddenly clothed with Monica’s entirely too tight outfit, which really became a problem as she noticed that she started expanding. The first thing that burst were the shoes, Monica’s closed off heels definitely weren’t made to take Angelica’s bigger feet, even less so the even bigger ones she got as she started growing, then her jeans shorts ripped on the ass and thighs, followed by the shirt ripping right from the middle of the chest. She stopped growing in seconds, but the most dramatic change was mental. After she stopped growing, Angelica realized that she was actually Frank. She was filled with glee at her plan having worked. Now that she was as perfect as she thought she could get, she decided that she would take Angelica’s name and identity for good, and it was as if a switch had activated in her mind. She noticed how she had started thinking about herself as a woman, which had never happened before, so she supposed that she had done something extremely right.
The sight that graced her eyes when she looked in the bathroom mirror was nothing short of breathtaking. She was now 6 foot, Trent’s and her muscles combined into a muscular goddess, who even had an hourglass figure. She noticed the ripped clothes, and flexed her muscles to see them ripping even more, before taking off those tatters. She was really sad about the shoes, she really liked them, but thought that it was inevitable. Every time Frank had possessed anyone else, everyone involved were wearing clothes, so they merged together, meaning that whenever they ended up growing, there was still cloth to compensate for the bigger size, unlike, who had Angelica been naked. She finally entered the shower to wash away the grime from the gym session she had been on before returning home, and took advantage of it to explore every inch of her new shape
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When she woke up, Blair wasn't expecting anything different from any other listless day. Sure, she had that sudden need to enjoy herself in the restroom last week, but that was a one time thing. Usually, she would never risk being seen by anyone, it could tarnish her reputation, and she couldn’t have that happening. Which is why, when Angelica entered the classroom, it felt like she got a punch to the stomach.
It was amazing, she wondered how she never noticed her before. It was as she had always been blind, and finally could see that divinity walked amongst them. She had never seen anyone that hot in real life, and she thought that with full understanding that almost the whole college openly lusted for her. This was it, she made a decision, screw the Baxter’s reputation. She absolutely need-
“Hey there Blair.”, a goddess said to her.
“H-hey, Angelica, h-how’re you doing today.” she answered, before noticing that she had never felt quite that nervous before, especially as she noticed Angelica lowering herself to speak close to her ears.
“All the better now that you’re here, I've been thinking, what would a girl need to do, to be shoulder deep in your thighs?”
“!!!!!!!!” Blair really wasn't expecting that. Most people that tried hitting on her did it after spending a long time trying to gather courage, they thought she was way too out of their league, and the rest were complete assholes about it, so it was the first time anyone had been this honest and direct with her. For a girl this hot, this was the cherry on the top.
“Well, I'm free tonight, do you want to go anywhere?”
“Oh, sugar, then get ready, cause I will rock. Your. World.”, she said, leaving to her seat, before stopping, looking at her and saying:
“Ah, I'm going to have to be Frank with you, you can just call me Angie, Angelica is too formal for anyone that looks like you, sugar.”
And so they went on.No more chapters.
Hey jibaky. Firstly I want to thank you for taking on the story. It's always exciting to see a different authors take and the style the use to deliver a particular story. The story, though more straightforward and simple, is still very creative, very fun to read and hot. Also most importantly, it delivers on what has been requested, to a satisfactory manner, though not spare of some minor and major criticisms. Minor - I thought the story could do with a touch of extra polish in its presentation and also could have benefited from the addition of some flair or quirkness that was present in flashes. Minor - Certain sections of the story also delved a bit too deeply into exposition which at times, severely undercutting the storytelling aspect of the story. Its makes sense that the reader needs to understand the mechanics of what's unfolding and how, but this could have been done by introducing these things a lot more subtly and gradually. As the expression goes its better to show than to tell. Major - the pacing bordered on being a bit too fast but was saved by the overall execution of the story being very good. But again, I would encourage you to slow things down for future stories and really spend time building things up. Major - I thought the ending was also rather disappointingly abrupt when things appeared to be transitioning too the next part. I hope this is only indication of good things to come from this particular story in terms of an additional part or future installment describing the interaction between Blair and the MC. Certainly Frank hasn't won over Blair yet, though its hinted at and I would still like to see how things unfold. I am only one of the main benefactors of this story so I hope all parties are satisfied with the length and overall result considering the investment. But yeah excellent job. I'm happy.
Oh yeah, last thing because I like to be as comprehensive as possible, lol. The one thing that appears to have been completely glossed over from the original commission is the description of the party. Again the ending was very abrupt so I hope this can be a feature in a future installment. Also, Frank didn't technically fully win over of Blair yet. So pleassse put me out of misery and consider doing another part?
Hey, thank you for the kind words, and for the criticism. This is actually the first erotic story i've ever written, and the first time i've written a story in english, so it's good seeing that there are parts of it that you liked. that probably explains some of the problems you talked about.
A few things i can say bout the ending, i'm going to be honest with you, I was so worried about making the story make sense, and to comply with what i remembered in the request that i honestly forgot about the party setting, which is why i made it a normal classroom meeting, next time i write anything like this, i'll probably keep the request open on the side, so i can reference it, and not forget about anything, and on the topic of blair and the new angelica's interaction, i was really scared of writing that. I don't have any idea about how women go about flirting with each other, so i chose to not write it for a bit. I might come back to it eventually, maybe have angelica possess some other people for seduction experience, while trying to make her relationship with blair work beyond the ken of just having wild sex, since the way i wrote blair, even after rebelling enough against her upbringing to admit that she enjoys looking and touching other women, she would still find it difficult to actually begin a serious thing with one.
These are all things i'd realy rather do when i have more experience writing, since as you said, i do have a hard time with not being overly expositive and too direct, its what put me off of getting any of the good ideas i've seen in this site, thinking i wouldnt do it justice, though i also suppose that not doing anything would probably not help me with that.
I will come back to it, since i really liked the setting that was commissioned, but not for at least one or two months, since i'm getting to the exams part of college, so i'll have less time to just laze around and write porn
Hey no problem. For English not being your main language and this being your first story this is about a million times better than anything I could have written. I'm sure with even more practice you will be somebody who is seasoned in no time. What's crazy is that I was sure I've seen you put out something before but then I realised it's because I've seen you regularly comment on a different platform. Good taste btw. But yeah I wish you good luck with school and hope to see more from you soon. If you don't mind I would like to hit you up and chat with you some more.
Cool premise, and nice character building. Woulda been cool to get more descriptions on the process of take overs, and to make the character less OP since it feels like franks on god mode atm haha. Thanks for writing!